Chapter 1
Notes:
EDITED: 02/06/2024
Chapter Text
“Your name will be Callen.”
When he first wakes up, he notices a child with bright golden hair and blue eyes staring at him. Their faces were inches apart, and he was smiling softly. The morning dew and the fresh scent of air filled the air, as well as the bright light that shone upon the beautiful boy in front of him.
"Good day, Brother..."
Unintentionally, his neck flinches.
So alive... So alive...
Until he realized his body wasn't moving as he desired. What??? What happened to me?
"Are you feeling uncomfortable?"
The gold-haired boy, who liked him because he looked like gold, approached him and slowly reached out. The boy embraced him, his palm on the back of his head and his small arms on his back. He was careful in carrying him, despite having weak, childish strength.
"Do you want milk?"
The boy inquired, reaching for the bottle of milk. He appeared to be ten years older than he was. His tiny, tiny fist resisted the urge to move and ended up lightly striking the boy's cheeks.
"Hungry? My baby brother is so adorable!... Sorry, sorry. Hyung-nim will feed you right now."
He was given a bottle of milk to drink. His mind was still jumbled, but he drank it anyway because he couldn't faint.
He reincarnated, did he not? Reborn?
Or did he steal a child's body?
This was strange for an elderly man like him who was enjoying his day off.
But this boy is quite attractive.
He has the appearance of money.
"It is time for your classes, Your Highness."
"I'll just finish feeding Callen," the boy said to the nanny.
Callen?
The boy gave him another look. He made him burp before gently placing him back in the crib. "Hyung-nim will be in class; let's play later, baby brother." A small kiss was planted on his brow.
His fist went instinctively to his mouth. He did not, however, expect a stern-looking man to enter the room and strike the boy as he lay on the floor. The boy flinched, but he didn’t say anything.
"Your classes are important, Your Highness, and do you think this poor excuse for looking after your brother is adequate?"
“I am sorry, teacher."
Kim Rok Soo was furious about this. He trashed his crib and tapped the wooden one. His childish wiggle was also alarming.
Several hits followed that slap. He taps the crib but—
Ouch, that hurts...
He began crying. The instructor who was beating the boy stopped and looked at him.
"Another disgusting creature; His Majesty has stooped so low by bedding commoners and slaves.
When that man approached, he stated, "You should also be disciplined."
His eyes open wider. This fool is going to hit a child! A newborn, at that?! He is an absolute beast! Not a single human being!
However, he was obscured by something as the hits continued to resound.
“It’s alright… it’s alright… don’t cry… don’t cry…”
The boy, who was kneeling on the ground, rushed to him and protected him from the blow. “Don’t cry… brother will protect you… I will protect you… please don’t cry…”
Kim Rok Soo paused and looked at the boy, tears in his eyes.
The young boy smiled at him before patting his head.
"That is a good boy. Yes, Callen... do not cry... let big brother deal with everything."
The older boy smiled at him, apologizing and admitting his powerlessness.
Kim Rok Soo had stopped crying and reached out by that point. His small baby hand touched his brother's cheeks. The boy bit his lips and surrendered to his touch.
"Big Brother will come back; be good."
He closed his eyes the moment he felt the soft touch of the boy’s lips on his forehead. The anger inside him subsided and his emotions were soothed. The boy looked at him and patted his cheeks.
Roksu was just watching the boy being dragged by the teacher.
He had no choice but to stare up at the ceiling. It felt really good. It was the life he desired, but he could not get over what happened the day before. His instincts are also coming into play. He requested to be fed, but the nanny refused. She would, but she was not holding them, so he needed to move his head to eat, but he couldn't!
He would beg them because he had no power.
They, on the other hand, had no intention of being friendly to him.
They are ignoring his existence.
"Why do I have to look after a slave's child?"
"Even if he is descended from slaves, he is still his Majesty's child..."
"The King Rowoon should cut that part out; I don't want to look after a lowborn!"
Well, I don't want you to look after me as well. But did she say Rowoon?
"He and the First Pince Alver were destined to be together... They're both of lowly blood!"
Alver.
Alver…
Where on earth did I read or hear that name?
*gasps!* The door opened at the same time as the stressed-out boy who had left him this morning.
“Leave…”
The gossiping servants eventually left. The boy approached the crib and cradled him in his arms.
"Are you all right? Did they feed you well?" the boy inquired.
Kim Rok Soo noticed the bruises on his neck. His arms trembled, but he cradled him protectively in his arms.
"Big Brother will soon change everything in this place. Please survive regardless of what happens."
The young boy's tears moved him deeply.
"I'm so sorry... Big Brother can't still protect you... A little longer... okay... I'll give you everything you want... so... don't leave me alright... just a little longer... Big Brother will do everything to protect you... I'm sorry... I'm so sorry... big brother loves you so much."
Kim Rok Soo paid attention to the boy's cries.
Thankfully, he reached out his arms and gently tapped his cheeks.
"Are you trying to lift my spirits?"
The boy's hand brushed against his nose. He can not help sneezing. However, in exchange for that silly action, this young boy smiled brightly.
He was placed on the enormous bed and watched his brother change clothes.
In the bright moonlight, he sees a lovely dark-skinned man with chocolate eyes.
He continued to stare at him, drooling over the sight.
He is got abs.
Damn you, Kim Rok Soo! That’s a kid!
In his world, he would face a prison sentence for child abuse.
"Callen-ah..." Alver grabbed a bottle of milk and fed him while he slept next to him. “My Baby Callie.”
Callen. That’s his name.
He had a feeling he would be fine as long as he stayed by this person's side.
Alver Crossman.
On his day off, he read a novel about one of the protagonists.
One of them is his current older brother.
TBC
Chapter 2
Notes:
EDITED: 02/06/2024
Chapter Text
Kim Rok Soo woke up in the dead of night. He is both uncomfortable and hungry. He whimpered a little when he felt the childish palm patting his chest gently.
"Just in time," the boy said, rising from his bed and taking the milk from the side table. He was cradled in his arms again and gently rocked while being fed. He kept staring at the boy with dark hair and dark eyes. When he grows up, he will undoubtedly be a lady killer due to his black beauty.
"What are you looking at? Is Hyung-nim handsome?"
Kim Rok Soo, who is unaffected by human emotions, smiled. Who would not? He has a cute smile, so he can not help but smile in return.
The boy appeared taken aback at first but then smiled again.
"My baby brother has a very lovely smile."
After he finished his meal, the boy made him lean on his shoulder and burp. Kim Rok Soo rested his chin against his shoulder. After that, he was placed back in the center of the bed, and the boy sat beside him, palm over the chest.
Well, he couldn’t sleep.
His baby instinct kicked in, and he started playing with the boys' fingers. He was simply grasping his fingers with his mittens or tapping the back of his hand. The children's giggles echoed.
The boy's hand continued to move, held in place by his tiny fingers.
"I hope you grow up safely..."
Kim Rok Soo intended to; he wants to live, and that’s all that matters.
Of course, the days pass with Kim Rok Soo sleeping, eating, and staring at the ceiling. His older brother would come whenever he was free or take him out for sunlight every morning.
He enjoys his idyllic existence.
Until one afternoon, that is.
Maybe I can turn a little more now that my back is itching.
He can now lift his head, so it's not impossible.
He was struggling to kick the mattress to his side.
What the hell happened? This is so tiring!
He had no idea he would be tried simply for turning to the side.
The bliss of his back touching the cool air, on the other hand, made it all worthwhile. He remained dazed until the door opened.
"I am back, baby brother."
Alver entered the room first, followed by another boy with golden hair. The boy rushed to his side of the bed and exclaimed, "Baby Brother!"
Kim Rok Soo wiggled a little before collapsing to his front. Alver grabbed him and gently placed him on his front, moving his arm to the open space. When he turned around, his older brother greeted him with a smile.
"Good! Baby Brother completed his first flip!"
Kim Rok Soo laughed along with the proud laughter and praise of the time.
The stoic baby just burst out laughing, while his older brother made some stupid faces. When he whimpered lightly, Alver slowly turned him to his side and laid him down on his back. It was incredibly exhausting.
"Hyung-nim, is this the lady's child?"
“Yes…”
"Hello... I am your second brother... it is nice to see you after such a long time," said the other boy.
"You've been quite busy..."
"Has Father visited him yet?"
"No..." Alver expressed concern.
Kim Rok Soo did not even want to meet his father.
"Are you still going to take care of him? You know it is the court lady's responsibility to raise him. I was surprised when you said you are going to raise him despite your situation."
Alver smiled as he caressed Kim Rok Soo's cheek.
"How can I, when he is so lovely...?"
"But, like us, he will strive for the throne."
Oh. don’t worry about that. I don’t even want it.
"Once he understands, he will undoubtedly want it."
Kim Rok Soo understood what the second prince was saying. It's natural for a newborn to desire a position where no one will look down on him.
He noticed Alver's expression, which explains why Kim Rok Soo must be dramatic. I don’t want it even if you give it to me!
"You will have to kill him, abandon him, or worse, cast him out and use him as a slave."
Crocodile tears streamed from his eyes. It is as if he both understood and did not.
“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”
Alver cradled him in his arms, making a nose-to-nose gesture.
"Sorry... we are talking nonsense; even if you do not understand, your instincts are telling you something, right? Do not worry, Big Brother will not do it... Even if we break up soon, I hope you understand how much I love all of my brothers..."
They will come to a point where they must be hostile to each other, but Alver chooses to enjoy the moment.
They were, after all, identical.
Lowborn, abandoned, and overlooked.
The only thing holding them together until he matures.
Kim Rok Soo extends his tiny hands and begins tapping his brother on the cheeks.
Don't worry. I'm not interested. I need you to put an end to the war and give me money when I'm older. I’ll live my slacker life!
It was late at night, and they had completed their daily rituals. The only difference is that Kim Rok Soo is now on his front, watching his elder brother change his clothes. His fingers were in his mouth while he sucked.
"You like to flip now huh…" Alver slowly turned him and patted his front. “Aren’t you tired?”
Of course, he’s tired.
Kim Rok Soo wiggled his foot slightly until it moved left and right.
His older brother continued to monitor his movements as he lay down on the bed.
However, Alver did not lie completely on the bed. Instead, he grabbed him and covered him with the blanket before standing up and opening the closet.
He was not sure why Alver did this.
“Don’t cry… don’t make a sound, alright…”
He was placed inside one of the box's compartments. Alver covered the lid. There was a small hole in it, which made breathing easy.
"Big brother will return... remain silent, okay...Big brother will protect you."
Kim Rok Soo realized they were under attack.
That was the first time he saw Alver with that expression before he grabbed his sword and walked out of the closet.
His heart was pounding against his chest. He whimpered a little but kept his voice down.
He realized that this place was not safe either, but Alver made him feel secure.
He understood that he was a child who needed to be protected.
He was powerless. He was weak.
Despite this, another vulnerable child took him in and protected him at all costs. He is making sure he is safe, even if his safety is at stake.
There is no mention of the possessed Seventh Prince in the novel. However, the glib prince, who stood alone inside the palace bracing himself, was desperately attempting to protect him.
Kim Rok Soo squirms in the box, his heart racing at what he sees through the doors, which slam shut as soon as they enter.
He can hear them approaching. He hears them approaching from behind him.
"Kill the Seventh Prince; the First Prince is still occupied... We cannot allow the royal blood of the fallen to survive..."
Kim Rok Soo pursed his lips and stayed motionless.
“Ransack the boxes!”
*dudumn!*
The walk-in closet was filled with the sounds of people ransacking and breaking things. It was so loud that it could scare any child, but he remained as silent as he could. If he makes a sound, they’ll find him and kill him. He bit his lips, his tiny hands curled into fists, and his baby instincts brought tears to his eyes.
*clank!*
The box he was in slid open. His eyes widened as he stared at the assassin who looked him in the eye.
He is covered in blood. He appears to have killed many people in the palace.
The sight would cause him to pass out from fear.
Damn it! I haven't even sat or walked yet! Am I going to die?
"There you are..."
Even though he still had no teeth, he gritted his teeth. He was overwhelmed with emotion. He wants to cry but is unable to do so.
Alver instructed him to remain completely silent. He promised he would protect him!
"Hoho. For an infant, he has a lot of bravery... children should have been crying the moment loud noises filled this room."
The assassin raised his hand, a knife in his grip. The ominous gleam made him shiver. If only he were older. If only he could move more like a toddler. He was able to avoid some danger and survive.
I’m finished.
He braced himself for pain. He was waiting for him to strike when he heard a loud thud.
As soon as he opened his eyes, Alver had him in his arms and was running furiously.
"Guh... guhh..." He couldn't say anything, but the relief he was feeling made him want to cry.
"Everything is fine... Big Brother has arrived..." He felt a soft kiss on his head.
Alver defended him with one hand on his chest and a sword in the other. The smell of burning wood permeated the air, and they soon found themselves inside a burning palace.
Despite its shabby appearance, this palace remains a good place to live, but it is being burned down.
"Look, there they are!"
Alver returned his gaze and flicked his sword to the side as he attacked first, in front of him. Kim Rok Soo simply grabbed his brother's clothes with both arms and buried his face in them, bracing for the impact.
The sound of slashing and sword clashing continued until he heard something spurt. He looked up and saw a ten-year-old child with a bloodied face.
The boy looked down and patted his head. "You are safe…you are safe…" he whispered, kissing his head gently. "You are safe..."
Kim Rok Soo observed him as he drew the ragged curtain. That is when he and Alver jumped from the second floor, only to be caught in the bushes below.
"Guh... guh..." His whimpers raised concerns, but he was met with a huge bright smile.
"Big brother is fine. Let us get you out of here."
Why are you smiling?
Why do you look relieved?
You're hurt, but why aren’t you saying anything?
"Callen, baby Callie, I am glad you are okay..."
Kim Rok Soo then realized why the seventh prince was not mentioned in the novel. It was because he died. He is not sure when it happened, but this sweet-natured Alver turned into a jerk while keeping everyone away. Maybe because he had lost someone. Maybe he lost something important to him.
He was saved just in time because he did not cry, as most children do.
Alver's expression was peaceful and kind.
He was so relieved that tears flowed from his eyes.
Kim Rok Soo sobbed quietly while clutching his older brother's chest. He was crying and clutching his stained shirt.
The boy's reassuring words, "Everything will be alright... Baby Callie. Brother will protect you…," provided comfort.
He is part of this prince's backstory.
It was the first time that someone did not die for him.
Anyway, his chest appears firm and bulky, to the point where Kim Rok Soo falls asleep.
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver and Cale escaped the castle and entered the woods. The main palace was much farther away, so they could at least hide before being apprehended. Men in black were chasing them. Alver must flee as quickly as he can and seek refuge whenever possible. Alver tied the blanket around his body and now uses it as a baby carrier.
His left arm was bleeding, but it still held him protectively. Dragging his own broken body to save the child in his arms.
Kim Roksu maintained silence. He simply holds his brother as tight as he can. Alver is tightly embracing him, attempting to console him with everything he has.
"I am sorry," Alver said quietly. "I am sorry for bringing you with me; if I would given you to the inner courts, you might have been safe."
"Khuuuh... khuuuh." This means he would rather be with him than with women who could kill and ignore him.
Alver gave a soft smile and patted his head. "You enjoy spending time with your brother."
*clack!*
"They're here!"
Alver stood up and ran away once more. He would kill the people who were attacking him, but the long-range enemy was still missing. They ran as fast as they could.
Alver slipped and injured his ankle. He needed to find where the other dark elves were hiding. He ran even though his ankle hurt so badly. He discovered a cave and entered it. He entered the small gap and took a rest there. He ripped a piece of the blanket and wrapped it around his wounds. Alver kept his smile all over his face. Comforting Roksu, whose gaze never strayed from him.
Just a bit further... They will arrive at the place where the dark elves hide.
"Set fire to the two caves in this area!"
*pales* Alver looked at him and hugged him tightly when he heard this. Smoke began to fill the cave, but he remained motionless. He cast a protection spell, but it will not last long. If he moves, neither of them will survive.
Kim Roksu could only stare at Alver, but he remained calm and silent even though he was supposed to cry.
He knew Alver was sorry for him, but all he could say to this person was a smile that said everything would be okay.
He notices Alver's amused expression but continues to hold him close. His older brother smiled, but it was tinged with tears.
He's not the glib jerk I should be wary of.
Alver was still a child. A child with numerous responsibilities, and him among them. He is a vulnerable person who must be protected; however, the boy in front of him also requires protection. They are both children, but one prioritizes safety and the other prioritizes pain.
Kim Roksu reached out his tiny arms and patted his cheek as if to wipe away tears.
It happened when Alver kissed his small palms and the back of his hand, cupping them with his palms.
The smoke began to fill the room. Because Kim Roksu's body was still weak, he had to rely on his brother. His little coughs would sell them out. The barrier was also slowly falling apart. He began coughing, and the smoke burned his lungs. Alver was covering his nose, but it was ineffective.
His vision was hazy.
His awareness was fading.
Until he felt air blown into his mouth. Alver, the young man, was desperately performing CPR on him to keep him alive. Despite the smoke in his eyes, he can see Alver's tears. He can feel his hands trembling as he slowly pumps his chest.
"Just a little bit more. Don't sleep."
Because he knew that if a child stopped breathing in this situation, his heart could fail. For the first time, Roksu loathe the fact of being a child. He had no one to hold on to before. He didn’t have someone to care for him for as long as he can remember. He was always alone, but this boy—this very person was trying to keep him alive with everything he had.
Kim Roksu remained motionless, content to let his brother save him for as long as he could. He obediently holds his breath while taking in the air that his brother is blowing at him.
The footsteps faded away gradually. Alver immediately stood up and walked outside, slipping past their adversary.
Kim Roksu took slow, deep breaths until he could feel his brother's warmth again. They ran and ran and ran. Kim Roksu, on the other hand, felt his consciousness fading and his breathing becoming ragged.
Until they ran over two people, an older man and a teenager who were both covered in blood.
"Damn it," Alver grumbled, pointing his sword at them.
The old man and the young man both looked at Alver but immediately relaxed their guard.
Men in black eventually surrounded them, but the old man and the teenager flicked their hands and threw knives at their assailants.
"Who are they?" asked the old man.
“Assassins.”
The assassin was confronted by the white-haired man and the teenage boy.
"The child is unconscious."
The old man stated. Alver was already on his knees performing CPR on his younger brother.
"Come on..."
Alver was gently rubbing the child's back and pumping his chest. He'd blow air into his mouth and mutter for a few minutes.
"Please... please... come on... Callen..."
The pleading voice was so loud that it echoed the childish cough.
Kim Roksu's throat was burning. He was coughing lightly until his brother took him in the arm and rubbed his back.
"Thank you... thank you... you're still alive..."
While holding on to him, his big brother's cry echoed.
"Thank goodness you're still alive."
Kim Roksu, who had regained consciousness, closed his eyes and rested his head on his brother's shoulder.
"Guuuu... khuuu..."
"Yes... yes... Hyung-nim is here... it's all right... it's all right..."
Kim Roksu simply sobbed in pain and anguish.
**
Kim Roksu finds himself in another palace after that incident. However, it is much larger and more comfortable than the previous palace where they were.
Not to mention the vicious old man and his son who serve as servants. Alver offered them work and later granted them citizenship.
"My name is Ron... and this is my son, Vicross."
After saving them, Alver took them under his wing as a thank you.
The vicious assassin duo appeared to be ordinary.
Anyway, they won't hurt a child, right?
Of course! Ron was constantly serving and pampering him.
“My son would’ve been the same age if he had survived.”
Does he have another son?
Kim Roksu, whose plan had been to charm everyone, began to smile and act coquettishly around the old man.
"Hoho, you're not afraid of me."
I’ve seen worse.
When it comes to children, old men are vulnerable. He's hoping it'll work on Ron.
Of course, in addition to Ron and Vicross, Dark Elves in disguise were hired. Alver made certain that the matter was resolved quickly, and it appears that he then stepped up as an heir. The shaggy tutor who came to see him was nowhere to be found, and the maids who starved him had all been fired.
So Ron became his nanny because none of the Dark Elves have children and have no idea what child-rearing entails.
At least he didn’t need to worry about his poop going somewhere because of clumsy hands.
*yawns*
He starts rolling around as soon as he hears the door open. During this time, only Alver comes to see him.
"Haaaah! Ghuu!" Come on over here, brother! I missed you! I'll do some fan service for you so I can see that golden plaque!
However, a woman dressed opulently entered the room. She appears to be a concubine.
Alver looked at him, but he had a bitter smile on his face.
“He’s here.”
The woman immediately picked him up. Kim Roksu cast a glance at Alver, who was smiling slightly. Are you kicking me out?!
Other female concubines were present as well.
"We'll take him to the inner court; you should've done that first..."
He looked at Alver, who was waving at him when he heard that.
No way. You’re leaving me?
He's given up on him after all this time.
Even before they could pass through the door. Kim Roksu yelled loudly with an inconsolable cry. His cheeks were swollen with crocodile tears.
You wuss! Bastard! I'm not going with them! Bastard! You're a shithead without a brain! Come on! Take this pitiful, cute baby brother back!
He cried until his face was covered in snot and tears. He was flailing his arms around in an attempt to reach Alver.
What made you make this decision? You stupid jerk! You're the only one who can keep me out of the royal conflict! MORON! MORON! STUPID MORON!
Hearing his cries and the angry tones of the concubine. Alver reached out and snatched him back into his arms.
Kim Roksu gradually relaxed and leaned on him.
“Ghuuu… ghuuuhhh…”
The pitiful whimpers should have moved him.
You filthy scumbag! Bring back my 24-carat tears!
"Khuuuug... ghuuhh... wahhh..."
"Shhh... I'm sorry... I'm sorry... Were you scared?"
Ron, “It seems that his highness likes being with the First Prince…”
The concubines are all staring at Alver. Their greedy eyes revealed that they were attempting to kidnap him to groom him for the throne.
"This has already been decided... We will ta—"
“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”
Yeah! That’s right. Do your platinum award acting Kim Roksu!
A hand wiped his tears away and planted a soft kiss on his head.
"As expected... I'll continue to look after him... I'll accept responsibility and speak with His Majesty."
The concubines all turned around.
Alver looked at him, who was still shedding tears.
“I thought it would be better… but it seems you like to be here with me…”
A soft smile crept into Alver’s face.
And that smile was mirrored by another wonderful smile from the infant in his big brother's arms.
And so.
Five years have passed.
“Hyunnie!” A black hair toddler is running around to welcome his newly arrived brother.
“Hello, Baby Callie... Were you good?”
“Yesh!”
“I should award my baby Callie then!”
The lively laughter that shouldn’t be in the palace could only be heard in the Palace of Joy.
Truly, the embodiment of Joy.
TBC
EDITED: 03/27/2024
Chapter Text
Of course, those five years passed, and Callen grew into a brilliant baby boy. He crawled at eight months, sat at one year, and began to speak incoherently at two and a half. Learned how to read and write at four. Of course, it was enough to make his older brother die of cuteness, but one thing is certain —
Alver has yet to present him with a golden plaque.
His stingy older brother is putting all his cute endeavors to shame with those sweets and snacks. He wants money, but well—he’s treated like the owner of the palace. Considering his age, he’s not yet on the good side of handling money well.
I’m going to loot this place and leave when it’s time.
Of course, without a proper destination, he has to ensure that his actions captivate everyone. He still needs to act like the adorable younger brother.
He looked at the couch where Alver was taking a nap. His older brother really is handsome, but he likes his black beauty version the most. He yawned and decided to crawl into his brother’s arms and deposit himself safely before taking a nap.
Yeah, Kim Rok Soo—Nah, Callen decided to follow his instincts. There’s nothing wrong with being cheeky and spoiled.
Alver is not so bad of a brother, but he’s keeping his other brothers at arms' distance. If he wants to continue leaving, he has to attach himself to this person.
He rubbed his cheeks on his chest until he felt a hand on his back and was moved to the other side of the couch where his back touched the backrest. His head rested on Alver’s arm, and a soft pat gently tapped his back.
“Nap.”
“Not bwusy?”
“No… sleep…”
Alver positioned him in a more comfortable space, although he was almost on the edge of the couch. This older brother sure gives him all the space.
What a really good brother.
He extends his arms and wraps them around Alver’s waist. He grinned. acting like a cutesy, adorable little brother.
“Hm?”
“So that Hyunnie won’t fall.” He giggled childishly and slowly dozed off, just inhaling his brother’s comforting scent. He got used to his scent to the point where it could lull him to sleep without any problems.
When he woke up, Alver was already gone. He groggily woke up and stared blankly at the space. It’s been three years since Alver participated in politics and had been handling affairs. It’s been three years since he finally lost all his weak side and became that glib bastard, but towards him, Alver never spoke to him like that.
Alver would praise him and take care of him. He even assigned knights to him and carefully planned his life.
However, Alver does not completely trust him.
After all, he could be after the throne too.
When Callen first came here, he just wanted to gain his trust and leave. There will be war some years later, but he has already changed the flow of The Birth of a Hero. Two people who were supposed to be at Henituse County are here by his side and serving him. The prince, who should be a distant and coldhearted glib person, was his doting and loving brother.
That’s why Kim Rok Soo contemplated whether to just be honest or do some things that might actually be useful for Alver as a thank you for raising him well for all these years.
He jumped off of the couch and wandered around. The Palace of Joy became beautiful in just a short span of five years. This became his home, so it’s kind of embarrassing to think he’ll leave this palace soon.
He stared into the distance and waited for Alver to come home.
And right on time, Alver came back. His face was handsome as usual, but his aura was quite stressed out. He ran to him and welcomed him until he was brought to his arms as they entered the palace. Callen did not expect to see someone with bright golden hair and blue eyes in front of him.
Alver looked at him and placed him down, “Meet Father, Callen.”
He looked up and stared at the golden-haired man who never bothered visiting them even after the assassination incident five years ago.
Callen moved to the back and hugged Alver’s leg while hiding himself from the man.
He could see Alver sigh with a soft smile as he patted the back of his head, “He’s father... come out and greet him."
But Callen, with a resolute tone, said not to make any relationship with that person,
“Hyunnie is fwather…”
Hearing that, Alver looked at the King and bowed his head. “I did not teach him properly.”
“No…” The cold, stern voice sounded a bit lost. “It’s normal for a child to think of you as his father. I’ll come to visit another day.”
Callen looked up and decided to hold Alver’s hand. At times like this, he needs to act like an idiot brother. Alver looked at him sadly and lifted him back into his arms as they bid the golden-haired man goodbye.
They entered their palace. The eerie silence was chilly and annoying.”
“Did Callie mwake mistawke?”
Alver looked at him but smiled, “no… no… I’ll teach you slow and nice… But Hyunnie is not Baby Callie’s father… I am big brother…”
Kim Rok Soo was aware of the impact his words had made. He carefully wrapped his arms around his brother and kissed his cheeks.
“Hyunnie is Hyunnie! Callie’s fwamily!”
“Yes, baby… we’re family…” A long-suffering sigh escaped from Alver’s lips.
“And... if he really was the father, why would he come now?”
Alver could feel the coldness from his brother’s words. His hand also stopped patting him as he gazed at Callen’s side. He was aware that Callen grew up with him and Ron as father figures. He knew that Callen knows who that person is but decided to remain silent.
“Where was he when Hyunnie and I needed him most?”
Those words rang painfully awful, even for Alver, who wanted a father’s affection. Callen’s voice sounded cruel and reassuring to the point where Alver smiled bitterly as he held him close to him.
“But baby, you need to accept it... because Hyunnie can’t still protect you...” It was his most earnest wish.
Callen frowned and said, “no… Hyunnie is enough… Callie only needs Hyunnie. I don’t want anyone else.”
Kim Rok Soo was aware that he was saying the most childish and selfish thing right now, but considering their situation and how that person came only when he was older or when Alver was making his name. It’s the same as being neglected, and their worth comes after they have worked hard for it.
It’s the kind of shittiest people that he hated the most.
“Baby...” Alver called out to him once again, “You understand and know that you and Hyunnie do not belong here, right?”
Compared to Callen, Alver has his mother, who helped him keep his real identity, but the baby boy was already known to be the black-haired prince unfavoured by the gods. Callen is seen as a curse, but to Alver, he was a blessing.
(oh, how wrong the kingdom was!)
“Idiot Hyunnie.” The childish voice echoed as if the boy was reprimanding the older man, “Hyunnie was meant to be here… Hyunnie was meant to be with Callie… Hyunnie deserves everything that’s why Hyunnie is idiot… moron… stupid…”
“Wow… where did you learn all those words?”
“Shush! Hyunnie is meant to be here... so Hyunnie didn’t need to think hard. Just smile for Callie!”
Another cute laugh echoed inside the palace.
The eldest prince was carrying a toddler in his arms while the toddler had his legs and arms wrapped around his older brother while swaying them.
The child has a huge grin on his face while saying the most nonsensical things in the world.
However…
Callen — nahhh, Kim Rok Soo didn’t expect to see a shy bastard-like king offering him sweets one afternoon when he was reading a book in the garden.
Of course, he knew what to call him; “it’s Mr. Woof!”
He does look like a golden retriever. The king, that is.
“Pfft! Hahahahahhahahaha!” the brown-haired man accompanying the King laughed out loud. He had the golden turtle emblem on his clothes, so it was easy to identify who he was.
The leader of the neutral Northeast. One of the four guardian households of the Rowoon Kingdom.
Deruth Henituse.
“I didn’t think the famous cursed prince was such a bright child...” Deruth looked at him and bowed, “I am Deruth Henituse. May I know the youngest prince's name?”
Now that he remembers, there are ancient powers existing in the northeast. Callen smiled brightly and finally formulated the plan as he happily replied, “I’m Callie! Hyunnie’s baby!”
The count, who was surprised by how the child introduced himself smiled.
.
.
.
Deruth looked at the boy and thought that it was unusual to have someone like this in the kingdom.
A prince who looked like the happiest kid alive. A prince who introduced himself as a person and not as a prince. A prince who introduced himself as he drew the line between his existence and royalty.
Deruth was a good judge of character, and he knew that, under this childish guise, a brilliant yet shrewd child was waiting.
He resembled the First Prince so much that their hair and eye color differed, but there was one thing that he noticed.
reddish-brown eyes. eyes that belonged only to the Thames Household
He secretly looked at the king.
He heard rumors that the child was the child of fallen royalty.
“For a bright young child, your eyes are very beautiful. From whom did you inherit your looks?”
It was a calculated error, but the Thames Household had one advantage over the other nobles.
“They said I looked like Hyunnie! But my hair and eyes belong to my mother!”
It’s intellect.
“Seventh Prince…”
Everyone watching was surprised that a child answered the count like nothing. Deruth heard rumors that when the Seventh Prince learned how to read and write, he always found himself reading books and even spent his days around the First Prince, the library, or outside the palace of joy with his books.
“Does the Seventh Prince want to become a scholar?”
“No…”
Deruth looked at him and wondered.
“Then what would the prince like to be?”
“A swacker!”
“W, what?”
“A… sw… sluu… slacker!”
It was then, a red-haired boy came in with another brown-haired boy.
“Father… It’s time to leave.” The red-haired boy said and looked at Callen.
“Cale, this is the Seventh Prince. Introduce yourself.”
The redhead slightly bowed and said, “I am Cale Henituse, it’s a pleasure to meet his Highness the Seventh Prince.”
“Pwetty!”
Damn childish instincts!!!!! But Cale Henituse is good-looking!!!!
“Um…” The redhead embarrassedly said while handing a white handkerchief. “You’re… um… Drooling Your HIghness…”
Callen wiped his drool with the back of his hand and said, “sowwy.”
The redhead boy appeared to be ill-tempered, but looking at him now, he's about the size of a ten-year-old child.
“Oraboeni is shoo pwetty!”
The King, who had come to chid his own son, frowned. Deruth grinned from ear to ear, relieved that Cale's suspected blood relative is close to him if a little annoying.
Of course, there's the enraged older brother who barged into the fray and grabbed his drooling younger sibling.
“Hyunnie! Haha!”
Kim Rok Soo gave a meaningful smile and embraced his newly arrived elder brother.
“Greeting to the first prince.” The Henituses all bowed and looked at Alver.
“So, what is my baby doing?”
“Looking at pwetty oraboeni!”
Aigoo, this older brother is a snob.
“But Hyunnie is handsowme!”
Alver looked at Cale Henituse, who grinned mischievously after hearing what Callen had said.
“What’s your name?”
“This pretty Orabeoni’s name is Cale Henituse, Your Highness.”
When the First Prince and the Henituse kid's gazes meet, I swear there are sparks everywhere.
Deruth smiled and said, “Does Cale want to play with his highness?”
“Can I?”
Alver asked, "Why would he play with me?”
"Not you, your highness, it’s the Seventh Highness.”
Alver’s expression couldn’t be described anymore.
“Hyunnie...” Alver’s expression went from sour to cherry as he looked at his younger brother. Callen said, “Can I pway with... with pwetty-beoni?”
And who the fuck is the First Prince in the face of his adored younger sibling?
“Alright.”
He’s useless.
That’s what Deruth and Zed Crossman thought.
He’s so useless against his little brother’s adorableness.
TBC
Fluff will follow in the next few chapters.
Chapter Text
"Ron."
"Yes, your highness?"
"Am I no longer that attractive?"
That question caught Ron off guard. He looked at the first prince, who was staring at himself in the mirror. He was inspecting his very bright and shiny appearance.
"What made you think that, Your Highness?"
"My Baby has grown bored with his Hyunnie."
"I… see."
Alver looked at the old man who offered him some lemon tea. He looked at it as if it were an enemy, but drank it anyway.
"It is normal for children to have playmates who are not their siblings."
Alver looked at Ron and asked, "Normal?"
"Yes," Ron replied confidently, "the Young Prince is at the age of discovery and forming relationships with others."
"Relationship?" Alver scowled.
"Ahem," Ron said, feigning a cough, "friends."
"Yes... Friends..." Alver said again as he looked in the mirror. "right.. friends…"
"May I ask, your highness, what did you think of the kind of relationship our little prince would have?" Ron looked at him and asked carefully.
"I'm not even going to think about it."
Its because Callen was always drawn to gold and precious things, including attractive people.
Even just the thought of someone by his baby's side is annoying him to the marrow of his bones. His adorable Callie—he's too young to even think he can leave his side yet!
"That's overprotectiveness, Your Highness," Ron remarks as he opens the door for the little master looking for his Hyunnie.
"What are you doing?" Callen inquires as he walks in. "Hyunnie is handsome; no need to look in the mirror."
That made the first prince happy.
"Of course, I had to be the best in front of our Callie!" Alver exclaims as he lifts his baby brother into his arms. Callen smiled brightly and giddily as he kissed his brother's cheeks with a good morning greeting.
"So, what is our baby going to do today?"
"Have some fun with Pretty-boeni!"
Argh. Henituse has done it again!
Alver tried hard not to lose his cool. His handsome face broke into a forced smile. He considered thousands of reasons to delegate his work to Robbit and protect his precious baby brother for the day.
He can't have it! He has to be his baby's favorite person! Not even the jovial Robbit could compete!
"Hyung-nim, you're frowning early in the morning; it's time for morning meetings."
Talk about the devil.
"Hello, Brother Ribbit!"
"Hi, Callie. It's Robbit."
The child didn't seem to hear him.
"Good morning, brother Ribbit!"
"Good morning, Callie, but it's Robbit."
A childish giggle echoed inside the room, "Ribbit!"
Robbit simply resigned himself and accepted the fact that he was Brother Ribbit.
Calling him Rob or Robbit is difficult for Baby Callie. Anyway, he'll just suck it up and live with it. Their Callie will eventually call him Robbit in the future.
The older brothers walked alongside each other, while the youngest was carried by the eldest. The maids discovered this cure after two stern good-looking men and a cute child graced them with their beauty.
Soon after, a red-haired child, Count Henituse, and Zed Crossman arrived at the parlor. They can see them through the parlor’s glass windows. Alver and Robbit frowned as the man who had never looked at them before arrived with a bunch of sweets.
“What is he doing here again?”
The brothers looked at Callen’s cold hostility. He was glaring at the man but decided to look at Alver and Robbit.
“Callie?” Robbit cautiously asked. They were almost near the door when Callen looked at them.
“You don’t like our father?”
“Why would I like him?” Callen innocently asked, “He abandoned us all.”
Those strong words made the two older men look at each other.
"But, Callie, he's still your father."
"What does it matter?" Callen replied, "he is only a father when we have our worth... but where was he when we needed him the most?"
This child could be charged with treason for disparaging the king. However, Alver and Robbit did not criticize him because he was telling the truth.
That father they so admire wasn't present when they were children.
However, because Callen was unable to ascend to the throne due to his appearance, he is attempting to make amends by becoming close to him.
Everyone looked up to the Royal Family as the pinnacle of filial piety.
Everyone thought they were the picture-perfect family.
All they had was a family that was based on lies and was shattered to the core.
"You still don't understand it, Callie... But soon, you'll realize that the only way to survive in this place is to fight for the throne," Robbit tried to console himself.
That cruel reality will always haunt them, despite the fact that they are siblings. They can’t be family.
"I don't want it," said Callen.
"What do you not want?"
"The throne," Callen responded, "I don't want to work. I don't want to be buried in paperwork. I don't want to work as hard as Brother Ribbit and Hyunnie."
"I'll make Hyunnie king and leave him once I can roam around the world," Callen said with a small smile.
"Wow... what an unexpected plan my baby has..." Alver chuckled and buried his head against his brother's neck, tickling him with his breathing.
“Kyaaa!!!”
"Don't even think about running away from Hyunnie..." Alver said with a big smile, "just stay by Hyunnie's side and smile like you always have..."
"Then give me a golden plaque," Callen says, laughing.
"I don't want to... I should be the only gold you're interested in."
"Unfair... I look like gold, too," Robbit said with a smile.
"But Hyunnie is shinier than Brother Ribbit," Callen quips.
"What am I supposed to do? Color my hair with real gold," Robbit said, fighting the urge to roll his eyes.
"Yesh..." Callen laughs as they walk into the parlor.
.
.
.
Alver glared at the redhead who has his little brother now on his lap. Callen took his merry place while sitting on Cale Henituse’s lap while reading a book.
Swear the First Prince really didn’t want to leave his baby brother to this person. But he has to. That’s what made him groan in frustration.
“Baby…”
“Bye-bye, Hyunnie!”
“I’ll miss you!” Alver dramatically leaves while Robbit kept dragging him away.
“That’s some overprotective and possessiveness, Hyung-nim.”
“But my baby is so cute!!!”
“Stop pulling away! Yes! Yes! Now come and let’s do some work, so we can go home early and play with little brother! HYUNG-NIM!”
"I'M GOING TO MISS YOU, BABY!"
Big brother Ribbit has his work cut out for him.
However, Alver was not pleased with the situation he found himself in when he returned with the two older men and Robbit.
There's a Cale Henituse wearing a girl's dress and carrying their Baby Callie like some country bumpkin mother.
“I am a country bumpkin.”
“I know.”
"So..." Robbit paused because he sensed something wrong about to happen, "what are you playing?"
"HOUSE!" Callie exclaims, but his grin sends the four newly arrived men shivering. Even Ron wore a cutesy ribbon on top of his head while smiling his every angelic smile, and Vicross wore a cute auburn wig while scowling.
“This is granny!” pointing at Ron.
“Noona!” pointing at Vicross.
“And, Mommy!” pointing at Cale.
Alver didn't want to say anything because he could feel his blood pressure rising.
"And who is daddy?"
"Hyunnie is the daddy! Brother Ribbit is Brother Ribbit!" said Callie, pointing to him.
A five-year-old's excited laughter and charm made them weak on their knees but terrified on the back of their spine.
"And... what about us?"
“Grandpappy!” Pointing at Count Henituse.
All the while, Callen scowled at Zed Crossman, "puppy."
“Papy?”
"Mr. Woof! Puppy!"
At that moment, Alver and Robbit did their best not to laugh at the King's bemused expression. He deserves it. It's wrong to think that way, but only Callie has the courage to tell the king straight out that he's a dog.
"All right... a puppy."
Callen beams and sprints towards Alver. The child dragged his poor brother and forced him to sit next to Cale Henituse. Cale Henituse had a strange feeling until the kid linked his and Alver's hands. Small hands tightly grip their hands so they don't let go.
Cale stared at Alver's stunned expression as if his soul was about to depart from his body.
“Callie has Mommy and Daddy now!”
Of course, it was a play.
However…
.
.
.
Callen, Nah, Kim Rok Soo had a good idea.
"Kiss Callie on both cheeks!"
He cheerfully smiled while poking both cheeks. The redhead and the gold head exchanged glances before bowing down to kiss his cheeks.
Until the stupid young butler Hans rushed in and accidentally pushed Alver hard. In response, Alver pulled his brother down so he couldn't hurt him in any way.
But.
*chup!*
Widening of the eyes
Baby Callen was just beneath two heads, sharing a mundane kiss.
“Hihihihihi.” The child giggled while Alver and Cale were still staring at each other.
.
.
3 seconds.
.
.
.
.
Eight seconds.
.
.
Ten seconds.
"How long are you going to kiss?!"
Thank goodness for Brother Ribbit to separate them.
Cale Henituse huffed and blushed profusely before fleeing.
The sourness of the soothing lemon tea didn't matter because Alver was still stunned-shaken by that event.
The Count and King said nothing, just looked at the giggling toddler and the laughing second prince with the speechless First Prince.
Soon after, Baby Callen sat on his big brother's lap, pinching both of his cheeks.
“Hyunnie, so red! Unfair!”
Yes, Hyunnie, develop a relationship with Cale Henituse because you will require him in the future.
"How unfair! I want mommy and Hyunnie to kiss me as well."
"Hah..." Alver sighed and looked at his brother.
Baby Callie, on the other hand, beat him and kissed him on the cheeks.
"Mommy and Hyunnie, please kiss me on the cheeks the next time!"
Callie is smothering Alver's face with kisses. Who is he to refuse this service?
“I…” with all resolute denial but a simp for his freaking baby brother, “Promise…”
“Yesh!”
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!”
“Damn you, Robbit! Get out of my palace!”
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!”
Alver’s first kiss is with a guy who is his baby brother’s mommy when they play house.
Alver: I laid my hand on a ten-year-old. Damn it all!”
TBC
Author: *types Robbit’s name but spelled his name Ribbit. Grins like a madman* Second Prince, I shall bestow you a new name in the name of CALEISM! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.
Chapter Text
Callen will be attending a royal ball today.
Alver had to applaud Ron's sense of style because he was so serious about his clothes.
"You should not dress shabbily."
So the brothers remained silent and let the old man do his job properly.
Ron worked hard alongside Tasha, who squealed when she saw both of them in matching outfits.
Alver was dressed in white with a light blue shirt, and Callen was dressed in white with a red shirt.
The designs were distinct from those of high-end seamstresses and boutiques.
"You work hard, Ron!" Callen exclaimed happily, patting the old man on the head.
"Yes. Good to know that my Little Lord Seventh enjoys it as well," the old man said as he lifted Callen into his arms.
Callen's manservant and nanny will be there because the latter is still in need of guidance.
They rode in the carriage to the royal palace.
Alver was shining more than usual. He looked like the candle lighting in the grand hall.
“Callen.”
“Hm?”
“Address people appropriately, alright…”
“Okay.”
Alver patted his back and said, “Come to Hyunnie if someone bothered you. And enjoy the ball all you like.”
“Okay!”
He looked at the chamberlain and had their names announced. They didn’t hold hands like they usually do as they enter the hall.
His Highness First Prince, Alver Crossman! His Highness Seventh Prince, Callen Crossman!”
Everyone in attendance looked at the couple who came walking side by side with all the dignity and royalty they exude. Alver Crossman matched his brother's strides, while the younger black-haired toddler walked beside him as if he were on equal footing as the first prince.
The onlookers saw Alver look at the child and pat his back as he led him to the seat by the side with the other princes and princesses. Before his manservant assists him in his seat on the high chair, the child gives a small smile.
Rumors of the Black-Haired Prince had already become a legend. Black hair as dark as night and reddish-brown eyes are reminiscent of a fallen noble family. Everyone was gossiping, but the child maintained his regal demeanor while his older brother took his seat just below the emperor.
Callen observed the people gossiping. He didn't seem to mind. His black beauty, Hyunnie, is a thousand times cooler than these noble bastards with nice faces. When several snacks came into view, Callen nibbled on everything he could get his hands on.
It was then that he heard a loud sneer from the side.
He notices the third prince and the rest of his siblings looking down at him.
A group of children aged nine to thirteen is ganging up on a five-year-old.
Callen chooses to ignore them until he notices Cale Henituse approaching him.
"Ah! Orabeoni!" he exclaimed, completely ignoring his royal siblings. His brothers all came to a halt as they looked at Cale Henituse, who glared back.
Cale Henituse's temper is one that no noble or royal child can ignore. His trashy demeanor developed at a young age, and he is known for being blunt.
Callen enjoys causing havoc among his half-siblings. If he isn't yet capable, surround him with people who are. With a smile, Callen stood up and greeted the redhead, "Mommy!"
The redhead's cheeks flushed brightly.
"Good day, Baby."
The ill-tempered redhead snorted softly. Callen made him stand beside him while offering him sweets, much to the chagrin of his Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit.
They all looked so cute!!!
The ball began when the King delivered his opening remarks. There were also dances, but the delegates from the church drew Callen's attention. Especially the hooded members of the Church of God of Death.
Cale Henituse calls out, "Baby Callie?" He looked at the young boy.
"Who are they?" he wondered.
Cale looked at them and said, "They're church people."
Callen simply nodded. Something is brewing inside of him. An indescribable feeling of anxiety.
As if someone is calling for him.
As if someone is attempting to change his current course.
Kim Rok Soo, now that he realizes it, has completely ruined this plotline with his baby antics. A straight hero novel is gradually becoming a BL fantasy novel. Anyway, it's even more intriguing because his Hyunnie was awkwardly staring at Cale Henituse, who was doing his best to keep his cool.
And, despite his best efforts, Callen was unable to change the tags. He'll just keep fucking up the plot and throwing twists into it as he makes his way back to his beloved slacker life.
He caught sight of Alver conversing with dignitaries from other kingdoms. He approached his brother to avoid the noble sucking up to him by the time he saw him sit down. It's only natural given that the king's attention is currently focused on him.
"Hyunnie~"
He called and smiled at his older brother while shamelessly climbing into his lap. Alver sighed in defeat and sat him on his lap, his hands protectively on his back.
"Have you had anything to eat?"
"Cookies... it's boring at my seat."
He was aware that this seat was intended for Alver and Robbit, but the two seemed unconcerned. Also, the food here differs from that of his seat.
"Where is Ron?"
"He's socializing with the nobles for me."
Alver remained silent. He lifts a tart to Callen's mouth and feeds him while eating.
Every noble in the hall witnessed this adorable scene. The Second Prince was also feeding the toddler with the same utensils he uses on himself.
"Yummy."
"Eat a lot... you need to grow up fast... Brother Ribbit will also fatten you up."
"For the nth time, it's Robbit," the fourteen-year-old prince says with a cute scowl.
Callen ignored all of the stares that were directed at him. He feeds Alver a cookie and eats the other half with his hands. Then he does the same with Robbit and eats half.
No one dared to interrupt them because they appeared to be in their world, except for the redhead who came to greet the princes but frowned at the First Prince's stare.
"Greetings, Rowoon Kingdom's shining stars."
"Greetings to the young northeast guardian."
Callen's face brightened once more. "mommy!"
Several coughs echoed, but the baby boy ignored them, welcoming the redhead and even making him sit at the same table as them.
It was then…
{Finally.}
Callen stopped immediately the moment he heard that voice.
A strange feeling filled with peace and tranquility invaded his mind as he slowly looked at his brother, who was also looking at him.
“Callie?”
Cale Henituse worriedly called out his name.
The voice was deep and worried. It was raspy, but it had a kind tone.
He glanced at the people from the church of the God of Death who were also looking at him.
He turned to look at them, but all he saw was someone standing behind them. He couldn't see his face, but all he could describe was his distinctive white hair and sad black eyes.
[Finally.]
A priest dared to step close to him at the same time, the voice echoed inside his head.
He instinctively clutched Alver’s hand. He dropped the cookies he was eating when the same voice echoed inside his head. He flinched.
This horror thing is not good for his heart.
[Child.]
Callen felt his world spin while he wobbled on his feet. He struggled in his seat as he stood up. He wants to come out. He wants to leave this place. He jumped down and tried exiting the hall without waiting for the priests to approach.
"Callie!" Alver's voice thundered.
He slowly looked up at his brother, who was now striding towards him. He stepped back.
[It’s alright… it’s alright… don’t be scared.]
The voice took complete control of his mind. He couldn't hear Alver's voice, let alone Cale's or Robbit's. He stood there blackly, his eyes widening, clouded in anxiety.
Alver looked at Cale, who was holding himself up.
It was the time when the death bells rang all over the place.
[You are here.]
Callen stood up and leave without waiting for anyone to approach him. Something was stirring inside him as if it was telling him to wake up.
The eerie sound of the death bells made the entire hall silent while slowly feeling the negative moment.
“Callen.” Alver’s voice reached him. He stepped back and finally turned around. He needed to go back to the palace of Joy. He feels unsafe in this place.
He needs to return to where no one can reach him.
He can hear the voice calling and calling.
He continued to walk, almost running, to go back home. He wanted to find his carriage, but the hallway was empty.
The eerie silence and darkness almost drove him to madness.
He needs to leave.
He needs to go back home.
Back where no one can touch him!
[My Rok Soo.]
He stopped and looked up. His mouth went dry
The next thing he saw was darkness.
A man with white hair and black eyes was staring at him. He was standing not far from him, but he had a soft smile on his face as he reached out his hands as if he was telling him to come.
Bewitched, Callen reaches out his hand.
“Who are you?”
A sad smile decorated the man’s face. The darkness seemed like it was eating the man away, but his hair and eyes prodded him, making him tremble and exhilarated at the same time.
“You…”
“CALLEN!”
He opened his eyes and saw his brother’s worried expression. Alver was grabbing both his shoulders, heaving as if he had run after him.
He can remember the White Haired man who stood before him as wanting to befriend him.
“Hyunnie…”
His heart was beating wildly. It was pounding so loud that it made him tremble to the point where he couldn’t help but feel goosebumps.
Alver’s soft touch made him flinch, but the moment he touches his older brother’s hand, he sees a vision of a burning city and Alver Crossman crucified at the entrance of the Palace of Joy.
*gasp!*
“Callen?” Alver’s panicked voice echoed. Callen looked at him while clutching his chest in pain. His breathing was ragged and his eyes were tearing up with pain.
*coughs!*
He can see strange demarcations on his hands the moment his blood touches his skin.
It was the symbol of the God of Death.
Alver was also looking at him.
“Hyunnie...” his voice cracked. He’s conscious and, at the same time, about to lose consciousness again. “Hyunnie…”
It’s scary. Something unknown is making him scared.
Kim Rok Soo was well aware of his differences from the others. He couldn’t ignore his existence. His body began to shake as if he was experiencing severe pain for the first time.
He was scared.
He hated pain.
He has already declared war against his fate, but this pain is making him remember what he shouldn’t remember.
“Hyun… nie…”
His voice cracked.
He can see Alver's sincere eyes, his kind and gentle hands patting him, and his words to calm him made his heart tremble.
“What’s wrong with me?”
He knew how silly that made him.
He trusts this hand more than anyone right now.
“What’s wrong with me?”
His body continued to tremble all over. Alver had him in his arms while covering him with layers of blankets.
“You have a fever.”
Hearing that, Callen looked up and obediently stayed in his arms.
[Finally… you are here…]
His eyes widen. His palms slowly reached his ears, trying to block that voice calling out to him.
{My child… my lovely child…}
No... no... he whimpered. The image of the white-haired man in his mind reappeared, offering him his hand once more. He whimperingly curled up even more tightly inside Alver's arms.
"I'm here... where does it hurt?"
He wanted to respond, but the white-haired man was still in his line of sight.
The man stood behind Alver and looked at him with a sad expression.
“Callen?”
{Kim Rok Soo}
Hearing his name, Callen screams, “Leave me alone!”
He raised his head and gazed at the new moon. Only the dim rim was visible.
He stared at it, lost in thought, captivated by the beauty of the dark new moon.
.
.
.
Alver was taken back. He could see the black markings slowly creeping up Callen's neck. Alver still had the child staring blankly at the sky when he noticed the beautiful white hair growing out of the previously black hair.
Callens' eyes remained reddish-brown, but his hair was pure white and gleaming.
He looked up and saw the new moon.
He came up with thousands of reasons why.
Until he hears the same chimes from the Church of God of Death.
He looked at Callen. His hands and lips trembled as he tried not to make any noise.
He removed his coat and completely covered his baby brother.
All of the death bells at the Church of God of Death are ringing.
A strong divine power permeated the hall at that point. He used magic to seal off the entire area.
He was determined to deny it.
However, gods were once humans.
Alver wrapped his arms around his brother and began patting the small back to calm the agitated toddler.
Callen finally calmed down after feeling the gentle pats. He looked at his brother, who had already assumed his dark-elf form. He looked down at the water in the pond and realized he had the same white hair as the person in his vision.
Black and white.
He looks at Alver, who gives him a warm, soft smile.
“Callie??”
Callen nodded. There’s pain, but it’s much more bearable compared to before.
“My baby is blessed by the gods.”
Callen shook his head as he leaned on his brother. He didn’t say anything. He just touched his cheeks against Alver’s. He closed his eyes and felt the warmth that was enveloping him with reassurance.
Alver must’ve thought that he was somehow related to divinity. He knew that even if it wasn’t shown, sooner or later, they'd have to accept it.
The reason why Callen always looks in the direction of the church of the God of Death’s Clergy.
An invisible thing may cause insecurities.
It’s scary.
“Am I different?”
His concerned tone made the older boy grit his teeth.
“No... My baby is a very beautiful child.”
It was reassurance that both of them needed right now.
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver and Callen returned to their palace earlier than usual. Zed Crossman and Robbit went looking for them, but Ron said Callen had fallen asleep and needed to be taken back to the Palace of Joy.
Callen had a strange dream that night.
He was lying on a large bed, and the white-haired man was crouching by his side, staring at him. He was so close, but the darkness made it impossible for him to see his entire face. He was looking at him, but he had a soft smile on his face.
The man appeared to be speaking to him. He sat down and realized it was all a dream.
He focused his attention on the hunched man, who slowly rose to his feet and stood. He was tall and intimidating. He was dressed normally when he reached out his hands, cupped his cheeks, and kissed his forehead tenderly. Anyway, it's annoying, so Callen smacked the old man across the face and glared at him.
The pitiful old man was trembling pitifully on the floor. In any case, the old man irritated him. When the cold low voice called, he wanted to hit him even harder.
[ Baby?]
Callen smirks, but slowly opens his eyes to find himself alone on the bed, the sun already at its zenith.
That was strange.
He looked up to see his brother changing his clothes. He instinctively looked in the mirror and saw his usual black hair. Was the white hair from last night an illusion?
"What exactly are you thinking?"
Alver cradled him in his arms and stroked his head. He made him lean on him. Alver unbuttoned his shirt and patted a new mark on his chest. When he looked down, he felt a rush of mana wash over him, and the mark vanished.
“Callen.”
“Hm?”
"Make sure no one sees this mark on you."
He just nodded and said nothing.
“Hyunnie…”
“Hm?”
“Sorry…”
“Why are you sorry?”
“I’m weird...” Callen nudges his head closer to Alver’s chin.
“You are not...” Alver said, “To me, you are precious.”
Saying these words made Callen’s heart at ease.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
“Love you lots!”
“Hm. Hyunnie loves Callie too.”
Callen then took the day off and dozed off. When Ron was nowhere to be found, he went to the kitchen to request food.
He knocked and entered the room where the servants were running.
He flinched as a knife was aimed at him, but it hit the door behind him. He slowly raised his head and noticed Vicross, who was arguing with one of the chefs with a scowl on his face. He was about to flee when Vicross caught sight of him and sighed deeply before admitting defeat.
"Blessings to Rowoon's Seventh Sun."
When they saw him, everyone in the kitchen turned around and bowed their heads. Callen didn’t feel any satisfaction since the knife was still right beside his head.
Vicross took off his gloves and took him in his arms.
"Why is Lord Seventh here?" he asked, his voice gentle and nice.
“I’m hungry… Ron’s not with me…”
The Chef let out yet another sigh.
Vicross was in charge of all of his meals. It's a good thing he had some snacks ready for his needy little lord.
"I'd like to sit on the counter..."
"However you like."
The cook's gaze was fixed on him. Callen completely ignored them. Vicross made him sit on the counter and prepared all the sweets. He did not leave. Vicross was standing behind him. Callen leans in and happily consumes the pie and drinks that have been prepared for him.
When he looked up, he noticed Vicross' scowl.
“Vicious!”
Vicross's face flushed. He turned to the side to hide his embarrassment, but he still assisted the five-year-old in keeping clean while waiting.
"Cook-hyung, you should smile!" exclaimed Callen once more.
Vicross shook his head and smiled slightly. It was both adorable and terrifying. Callen always had his way with Vicross and the treatment for making him happy.
“Eat…”
“Alright!”
It wasn't a secret that the seventh prince only allowed certain people to touch him. Apart from the First and Second Princes, there are Ron, Tasha, the knight who is following him, Vicross, and the redhead Henituse.
They only observed the child’s relaxed stance on Vicross. The sound of cutlery eventually died away.
Callen was already yawning and closing his eyes when Vicross looked down.
"Let's get you back to your room."
"Hm." Callen rubs his eyes and turns to face the chef, "carry."
Vicross sighs, but he continues to carry the boy. Callen wriggled in his arms until he found a comfortable position to lean in.
The twenty-two-year-old simply sighed and left his station to return his young master to his room.
"Bye-bye," Callen yawns as he exits the kitchen. He was hugging the Young Chef’s neck closely and sleeping in.
"Bye-bye," the people inside waved their hands as if they were smitten little toddlers praising the seventh lord's cuteness.
Vicross led him to his room, where he wrapped him in a blanket and surrounded him with pillows.
"Thank… you…"
"Sleep."
"Hm…"
Vicross didn't leave ahead of time. He looked by the window.
"We've got pests."
The knight following Callen stood by the side.
"People from the Church of God of Death."
Vicross replied, "I'll take care of it. Stay by his side."
.
.
.
[Hello]
When Callen hears that voice again, he frowns. He looked at the man, but his face was still obscured.
He was in the arms of the man as they walked across a bright single-plank bridge. There were small lights that guided them.
Callen reaches for the light. It trembled like a shy maiden before floating into the sky. A small chuckle could be heard from the man's lips.
[How adorable.]
The voice continues to compliment him.
It wasn't all that bad.
It was fantastic.
Callen felt like he was with Ron or Alver, but he was irritated by this person.
"Why are you coming to see me in my dreams?"
The man looks at him. He can't see his eyes anymore, but he can see his lips. The man was happy.
[You'll find out soon enough. Till you get older.]
Callen frowned. He leaned back and made himself comfortable in the man's arms.
[That Zed Crossman...]
"Hm?"
[Do you not want to get close to him? ]
"Am I close to you?"
[Hm. Not yet.]
"How confident."
[I have my ways]
Callen looked at him and said, "Don't always come in my dreams... if you annoy me, I'll smack you."
[but I’m allowed to visit once in a while?]
“Hm.”
Callen yawns once more. He has no idea who this jerk is, but he felt both safe and annoyed at the same time.
"Mister," he said, fighting the urge to sleep in his dream as they walked into the darkness, small lights illuminating their path. “What’s your name?”
[Just call me granddad,] the man said as he looked at him.
Callen frowned even more. He snorted and smacks the man’s cheeks, “Not funny…”
[How does the baby want to address this old man? ]
Callen was about to sleep when he answered, “I’ll think of few…”
A smile crept from the man’s lip. He was made to lie on the huge bed where he met this man before.
[tell me the name you want to call me the next time we meet.]
“Hm… sleepy…”
[Soon, you’ll understand who you are… baby…]
"Not your baby..." Callen scowled and dozed off as he saw the white-haired man with black hair and reddish-brown eyes.
It was nostalgic in some ways.
Perhaps this is why he felt at ease with his man beside him.
.
.
.
"Hm? Looks like my Callie had a good dream."
The first thing that greeted him in the morning was a gleaming Hyunnie.
I don't mind being woken up by attractive men. Now I understand why some women prefer to be greeted by attractive men. It’s a feast.
"You're drooling again... Is Hyunnie handsome?"
"Yes... Good morning."
"Good morning," the same palms cupped the back of his head, and a kiss kissed his brow.
Every morning, the same scenario played out. Callen will be entering the King's Palace as part of his formal education. Kim Rok Soo wanted to tell them that he didn't need it, but he couldn't let Hyunnie lose face because he had arranged for the best tutor for him.
He and Alver walked into the palace holding hands.
This palace is extremely opulent.
This palace will eventually belong to Alver in the future as he travels around the world and flips places.
They were greeted by a lovely lady and an elderly gentleman.
"This is Baronness Helgan teaching you etiquette, and Professor Millian teaching you academics."
Alver introduced them to Callen. Callen greeted them like how Alver greeted them back.
He noticed the Baronesse staring at him. The elderly man was watching his movements.
"I heard he's quite smart for a young prince," Prof. Millian said, nodding and asking, "May I examine His Highness with some tests?"
“Feel free, Prof. Millian. I hope Callen won’t disappoint you.”
“It’s fine… it’s fine… I’ve been the King’s Instructor for years, and not teaching another talent would be a waste for my age…”
Callen looked at Alver. His older brother also looked at him, but he just patted his head and allowed the two tutors to take him for the day.
After testing his basic knowledge, Prof. Millian dismissed him and told him to meet him by tomorrow. So Callen decided to attend his second class early so that he can go home as he pleased. It was only at this time that Ron could not accompany him inside the room.
He’s confident that Millian will be pleased with him, but it’s a big question mark against the Baronness.
She was looking down at him.
If his information was right, she was the closest confidant of the third queen, the mother of the third prince.
“So, let’s begin with how to do greetings.”
The woman had a smile on her face.
“It may be difficult for the prince, but I’ll do my best. Feel free to let me know if you’re unsure of anything.”
The baroness started teaching him about greetings and soon how he should greet others.
Callen was aware that this is not the proper etiquette for royalties to follow.
Nevertheless, he still followed as he could not be rude to the lady whom his Hyunnies took pains to arrange for him.
Alver hasn’t developed his eyes for people yet.
“Well done! You’re a fast learner!”
The happy voice irks him.
However, the atmosphere changed abruptly when the baroness said—
"You are truly amazing; to be honest, I was concerned... it won't be easy with your old habits, but it must be worth teaching you; blood doesn't lie in these kinds of things."
This woman has just dug her own grave.
To highlight his lowly ancestry.
Don't worry... you're my first target in my quest to make my Hyunnie the man who chooses people.
He swears he hears someone laughing in the back of his head.
TBC
Chapter Text
"That child isn't worth it," said the baroness to the third queen. In response, the third queen smirked, pleased with the report.
"Despite being the King's son with fallen royalty, he's nothing more than a lowly slave with royal blood; he won't cause any problems with the Third Prince; all we have to look into is the First Prince."
Alver Crossman. The King's first child with a maid To think that a lowly maid could share the king's bed before her or the Second Prince's mother, who came from a wealthy family,
A maid and a slave. However, the king’s attention slowly shifted to them.
The Perfect First Prince
The Brilliant Seventh Prince
The King’s previous Royal Instructor praised them both.
There’s the witty Second Prince too, who followed the First Prince and doted on the Seventh Prince.
“If we can control the Seventh Prince, we can control the First and Second Prince too.”
“I’ll try... but I don’t think the King’s Instructor will let me off.”
"Shouldn't children be punished for a wrong?”
The baroness smiled and said, “Yes, naughty children should be punished.”
[---]
Callen had observed the baroness's actions for several days. Punishments started and snarky comments continued, laid out in public.
Hm. You want to control me, huh?
He smiled and decided to join in the fun. He can play the dumb prince to see what his next move will be, but he didn't expect to be hit with the pointer on his buttocks.
child abuse right away.
He clenched his teeth but continued to smile. He was carrying a book on his head, but there was no balance. For the sake of weeding out the inner court's power over the princes, Callen had to endure it.
This is how most munchkin royalty plots go. They want Callen to lose his will, to fear them, and to do their dirty work for them. When he loses his use, they’ll cast him aside or throw him away. Ron reported to him that it was the Third Queen who offered the Baroness as a teacher. His older brother, the ever-naive Hyunnie, agreed even though she was well-known among the socialites.
That’s why, the more blatant marks there are, the more they need to expect.
However, Callen did not expect his older brother to look so worried.
“Is any of the teachers mistreating you? The Internal Palace was the one who chose your tutors… I agreed because they’re known for their reputation…”
Callen leans on his brother, wrapping his arms around his neck. He was swaying his feet giddily before he leans on Alver’s shoulder.
"It's okay... Callie deserves it... I want to be like Hyunnie, so this isn't a big deal."
No matter how wrong it was. Callen was aware that this kind of education was wrong.
But Hyunnie, since you are the first prince, why not control the education of the princes? We can’t call the queens women. Why?
After all, a woman's worth is determined by how she stands up and fights, not by petty tricks before acting like a victim. He can already foresee the third queen looking like the victim.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
"Be sure to become king... and provide a good and happy life for Callie."
"I'm your brother, not your husband."
"I'll then marry Hyunnie!"
Alver laughs and pats himself on the back.
"You’ll marry Hyunnie? You should marry a cute girl. And even if you don't tell me, Hyunnie will make sure Callie has a happy life."
Callen smiled and just leaned on his brother. “Hyunnie doesn’t want to marry Callie?”
“Hm… we’re siblings…”
“Then marry Mommy!”
Alver choked on his saliva. He looked at his little brother.
"Who's teaching you that?"
“Books… Mommy should marry Daddy... Hyunnie is Daddy! Then Callie will have mommy and daddy! A happy family!”
“Hah... you really are—never mind... You’ll understand soon enough.”
I know, Hyunnie. But you need to call Cale Henituse about my plans.
And after that small talk, Callen handed Ron a letter crookedly written by a child.
“Give that to Mr. Woof!”
“His Majesty?”
“Hm! Mr. Woof!” Give that to the Golden Retriever!
Ron closed his eyes and contemplated whether to ask or not.
“I trust my Lord, Little Seven.”
Callen smiled at Ron.
Of course, the blow becomes more powerful and painful over time. In addition, his arms were grabbed and he was indoctrinated.
Hm. So this is how you play, huh?
They're attempting to overpower him. However, Callen had already planned it out. He planned this when Alver was busy with his work.
Unfortunately, Callen is a forty-year-old man on the inside.
The book continued to fall. Not only was his butt, but his leg and hand were hit too.
“You know why I am doing this, your highness?”
Yeah, I know. You want me to cower before you.
"Yes..." he smiled once more.
He was then grabbed by the Baroness. The young prince's eerie smile gives her chills. as if something terrible was about to happen to her.
Make it painful.
He grinned even wider.
"How come you're smiling?"
"Because Madam doesn't know what she's doing," Callen explained, smiling. "Whatever Madam wants, Madam won't get it."
Hit him, beat him, and make him cower in the face of force.
Because this should be what Callen wants, Callen gets.
Kim Rok Soo had long been used to pain and this was nothing.
The chilly smile made the baroness tremble. There’s an unknown force permeating him.
“I have no intention of taking the throne...” Callen smiled, “But I can’t have dangerous people around my Hyunnie. I don’t need useless people around my Hyunnie.”
The baroness shook violently. She raised her arm and was about to speak to him when the door opened and there was the King of Rowoon, who planned on visiting Callen on his break, holding her hand raised to strike.
“Y, Your Majesty.” The baroness had fallen on her knees. The second and third queens were with the king. He noticed the Third Queen’s expression.
Callen calculated it all. He sends that note to the king, telling him that he wants to play with him with childish egoistic lines like wanting to show the king how good and graceful he was or that he should learn imperial etiquette.
The king looked at Callen, who didn’t even cry.
“Callen…”
Callen slowly approached the king. He had a stern expression while glaring at the baroness.
“What’s happening?”
"Callie is being punished because Callie isn't good enough." Red doe eyes, make the king a simp for him as he did for Alver and Robbit. He appeared to be disappointed, but he still smiled as if nothing was wrong.
"A baroness punishing royalty?"
The mood was dark. Callen smirked and looked at Zed Crossman.
"However, Callie is a slave."
His words rang out, infuriating the king.
“A slave... who told you?”
"Madam said she's worried about me not getting her classes because of my mother, and that I should be grateful because Mr. Woof and Hyunnie took care of me, which is why Callie is doing everything he can to avoid embarrassing Hyunnie and Mr. Woof."
Hearing this, the knight following Zed Crossman walked over to the baroness and took her.
"Take her to the dungeons and summon healers!"
The king crouches down and aligns himself with Callen's height.
"What else did she say to you?"
"Hmm... nothing... she just hit me... but Callie deserved it."
Play the pitiful son, Kim Rok Soo! Show off your platinum-award-winning acting skills!
"Callie is not as good as Hyunnie or Brother Ribbit, but Callie aspires to be like Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit."
Good, he looks annoyed.
[You thought that far, baby.]
Ah. It’s that voice again. Wait.
Not long after, Alver and Robbit came in a rush.
Alver looked at the third queen with teary eyes, as if she was the victim and not Callie.
The king looked at the three princes; two of them were doting on the youngest.
“We need to find a new tutor.”
“Callie doesn’t need it.”
The royalty all look at him.
“Royal etiquette is something needed between the King and Crown Prince.”
Hearing his words, the king looked at Robbit and Alver, as well as the third prince, who had come to support his mother after hearing what had happened.
[The Dark Elf will ascend to the throne.]
I've heard that.
Callen grinned.
"It's something Hyunnie and Mr. Woof need!"
The atmosphere suddenly dropped.
Zed Crossman examined the second and third princes with care. The second prince smiled, while the third prince was distraught. Alver, on the other hand, was taken aback and immediately began reprimanding his younger brother.
"Callie... that is incorrect... You are also a candidate for the throne..."
However, the child remained vigilant, saying, "no... Hyunnie will become one..."
He decided to reveal the vision he had previously.
If necessary, I'll play a holy man or saint.
"In my dream, the granny told me that Hyunnie will become king... wearing a gold crown, the globe on his left, and the scepter on his right... there are fires around, and Hyunnie will sit on the gold chair... there's a red hair man on his right and a black hair man on his left."
[Not only a king... but]
"But Hyunnie is not King," he continued, referring to the vision he sees.
Zed Crossman grabbed him and asked, "Who is he?"
"His name is Emperor."
"Close the doors," the king ordered.
The attendants of each prince and the king closed the door and drew the curtains.
“How are you certain about that?”
Callen grinned, "So you don’t want Hyunnie to become the king?
[Baby… tell them this…]
<The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble>
Zed Crossman’s eyes widen. Alver’s eyes also trembled. The secret of his birth and everything that comes to it will be for naught.
<the brightest sun will shine over the sky and vanquish that darkness>
Callen's lips curled into a smile as if it were the most natural thing in the world for him to do.
<He will wipe away every tear from their eyes, and death shall be no more, neither shall there be mourning, nor crying, nor pain anymore, for the former things have passed away>
He repeated what the person inside his head is saying.
<He is fated to be here>
At the same time, the death bells all over the Royal City echoed the moment he uttered the last sentence.
“The Church of the God of Death.”
The king looked at Alver, who was also confused with things.
The third queen said, “The words of a child are merely unbelievable.”
The other queens also agreed, but the Second Prince’s mother remained silent.
[Baby, tell that woman—]
“The Third Sun will betray the kingdom.”
The bells ceased to ring. His words rang out loudly, causing the third queen and third prince to leap to their feet.
“Callen Crossman.”
Zed Crossman called out.
“Not another word.”
So he’s aware.
Callen smiled and turned to face his brother. He raised both arms, requesting to be carried. Robbit had to take Callen because Alver was still stunned. The child leaned against him, coy and pitiful.
“Wanna go home…”
“Yes, we’ll take you home.”
Zed Crossman looked at his son.
His reddish-brown eyes are not deceiving him.
"Mr. Woof will die," Callen added.
"Callen!" Alver screamed, turning to face his brother, who was cowering in Robbit's arms.
"Hyung-nim!" Robbit snarled and patted Callen on the head.
"Let's end that talk here... People here should keep their mouths shut... Am I clear?" said Alver, shaking his head.
Tasha and Ron, among the butlers, bowed and swore. The royal family was still shaken.
However, they want to believe a child’s words.
"Let's go home, Callen."
Callen slapped Alver's hand away just as he was about to take him into his arms.
"I'm not going! I'm going with Brother Ribbit!"
Crocodile tears fell into Callen's eyes.
Alver simply yelled at him, and his instincts kicked in.
Alver sighed and turned to face Robbit.
"Calm yourself first, Hyung-nim..." Robbit said as he led Callen out of the room, leaving the royal family shaken.
Alver looked at his slapped-away hand with pain.
"Damn it," he curses, "I shouldn't have yelled at him."
Callen's eyes were clear, even if he didn't believe what he was saying.
"Father," he said, "would you mind telling me about Callen's origins?"
There's no way he's a normal kid.
TBC
Chapter Text
“Follow me.”
Alver followed Zed Crossman. Instead of his office, he was led to the royal library. They entered a secret passage, and soon after, he saw a boulder with the very same words that Callen said just a while ago.
However, it was only about the darkness over the skies of Rowoon.
“Do you believe in foresight?”
Alver Crossman remained silent.
“You know who we are, right?” Alver asked.
“Yes... You and your mother have dark elf blood in your veins.” Zed Crossman revealed, “So is Callen’s as a quarter demigod.”
“His mother is a goddess.”
“A goddess with both the blood of royalty and the Thames Household.”
“Do you believe his words?”
“Yes.” Zed Crossman replied, “His mother was the God of Death’s daughter.”
Everything went silent.
"Callen has just sparked the throne race, which means that having him would be significant for other princes," the king carefully explained, "but to think, a son of mine would betray the kingdom, and you, whom I neglected, will become the king of a stronger Rowoon."
Alver didn’t need him right now.
"Callie was right," Alver said, "That's why we can't call you father... because you weren’t there when we needed you the most."
Maybe the reason why Callen doesn’t want the throne was because he knew who will rise to it.
“He was fated to die,” Zed Crossman said, “Yet he lived.”
“Don’t tell me…”
“It was all for the family…”
Because they can’t control the power of the gods.
In anger, Alver grabbed his father’s collar and hit him in the face. His shoulders violently moved up and down. His arms trembled.
“A child!” he screams, “How dare you!”
He thought he didn’t need to feel bad for this person, but knowing this, he can feel that resentment towards this person who’s doing his duty to the house rather than his children.
"Yes," Zed Crossman admitted, "resent me... despise me... for every death in this family was my fault."
He accepts responsibility for his mother's death.
Alver, let go of him. He sighed and shook his head. He wishes he could resent him, but he can't. He's long decided not to despise anyone. He only wanted to protect his people and the child he cared about.
"For that reason..." just one simple reason.
"There are times when duty must take precedence over family."
No. Alver refuses to accept that.
"Then... I'll be the first..." He'll end all of this nonsense, "I'll destroy that tradition and everything in this Household."
He will choose his people.
"I will choose my people."
To keep the royal family in power, they must suffer the consequences.
They are sacrificed to fight for the throne to keep the darkness at bay.
This man ascended to the throne to murder his siblings and seize power for himself. To uphold the traditions, but Alver will not.
He will ensure their survival.
His siblings, their mothers, and his baby, whom he adores.
"I'll break it all on my knees and become the brightest sun Rowoon has ever had."
He won’t follow the same path that this man took.
He turned around and left the library. He’s met by Robbit, who came.
“Callie not sleeping…”
“He’s murdering the teddy bear.”
Alver smiled and said, “I’ll go fetch him now.”
The brothers walked together. They could ride the carriage, but they preferred the way this walk passed.
"It was shocking, Hyung-nim," Robbit said, "but I'm glad you're fated to be king."
"Are you giving up?"
"I had no intention from the beginning... and... I like the way I live now..." Robbit smiled, "It's nice to be close to my brothers and sisters; it's the best thing I've ever had."
It was because the royal family is not a family where people can freely express their emotions or be close to one another.
“Robbit…”
“Yes?”
"Know that this Hyung adores you all."
"I know... but traditions must be upheld."
"No," Alver said, "I'll break everything."
So that no one else in the family has to go through what they did.
"So, become a good father to your future son... give him siblings and let them treat each other as we do..."
“Hyung…”
"Your child will ascend to the throne after I break all the laws and create one in which we do not need to shed blood to survive..."
Robbit's tears streamed down his cheeks as he heard that. “Then… I can become a little brother too?”
"As you have always been," Alver said, opening his arms.
Robbit didn't waste any time. He returned Alver's embrace and sobbed in his arms. Robbit is a good brother; otherwise, Callen would dislike him.
"I'll do everything I can to help you..."
"Yes... I will protect you as well with everything I have..." So that they can all live that dream becoming a reality.
But…
A scowling toddler is staring at Alver.
“Baby?”
*ignore*
Alver could see himself courting this baby with all he got.
[**]
"Stupid Hyunnie! Stupid!" exclaimed Callen, punching the helpless teddy bear on Robbit's bed. The Second Brother prepared this for him whenever he came to play, but it appears that Teddy became a stress outlet.
"You stupid moron!"
Robbit could only hopelessly watch his little brother murder the poor teddy as Callen continued to punch him.
“Imbecile!”
Tired, Callen flopped on the bed and hugged the gold teddy. He was still sniffing while adorably hugging the teddy.
He can hear Robbit sigh before leaving him to attend to some duties. There’s Ron following him, so that’s alright.
Ugg. I despise tears. Why do my instincts always lead to tears? The stupid big brother should be killed!
He continued to mutter profanities after saying Alver's name. It was when he heard familiar footsteps and smelled something familiar in the room.
He turned around with a scowl on his face.
Alver is standing there with a soft apologetic smile on his face.
“Baby?”
Who’s your baby? You yelled at me!
He frowned and ignored him as he turned his back on him.
“Idiot… stupid…”
He continued to mutter profanities that were painful to the ears.
“Callie?”
Callie, yourself!
Even though he can hear someone approaching, he does not turn around.
“Hyunnie is sorry…”
“Yes… cause Hyunnie is an idiot…”
“Callie…”
“Moron…. Idiot…”
“Callie…”
He was made to turn around. Alver was looking at him. Callen looked at his Hyunnie who lifted him in his arms and carried him.
He felt a soft kiss planted on his temple. His back was rubbed gently.
“Hyunnie, Idiot…”
"Yes... Hyunnie is a moron."
“Hyunnie, don’t believe Callie…”
"No... Hyunnie believes Callie, but Callie shouldn't say those things in public."
Ah. Now that I think about it, I could be executed for saying whatever I want.
“Want to go home…”
Alver hummed and looked at Robbit. He patted his head and headed back to the Palace of Joy with the child in tow.
“Hyunnie…”
“Hm?”
“Sorry…”
“Hyunnie should be sorry, not Callie.”
Kim Rok Soo got used to being the sassy little brother before this person. He can’t remember how he acted with everyone else before.
“Hyunnie got angry… Callie is sorry…”
Another kiss was planted on his temple.
“No... Hyunnie is not angry... Hyunnie was just surprised.”
The cute toddler raised his head and kissed Alver’s cheeks.
“We’re good?”
“Yes, we’re good…”
A cute giggle escaped Callen’s lips before he comfortably deposited himself in Alver’s arms.
Alver, in turn, promised to himself, " This is the laughter that he wanted to protect."
He planted another soft kiss on the boy's head while wrapping his arms protectively around him. He closed his eyes and said, "Sweet dreams."
**
“Kill the Seventh Prince.”
“Yes… your Highness.”
TBC
AUTHOR: MY FAVORITE ANGST>>>
Chapter Text
While watching his baby brother sleep, Alver traces his cheeks.
So he's the God of Death's grandson.
Deities do occasionally descend from the heavens. Apart from the fact that their father met Callen's mother when she was made a slave, he didn't get the full story because the king didn't know either. She was said to be the daughter of a fallen royalty, but after hearing the story, it's possible that she created a kingdom for herself, but due to war and the loss of her divine powers, she became human.
Ridiculous.
He couldn't believe his thoughts, but that's all he could think about right now.
If Callen awakens, everyone will go after him.
He needed to protect them at all costs.
He remembered the thing that the king told him too: “Once a deity loses their power, they’ll die.”
What made his mother lose her power? What made her like that? No, who made her like that?
“Hyunnie…”
He lovingly looked at his brother with a soft smile on his face. Callen groggily looked at him and scooted close to him.
It was at times like this that Alver pity-broke this little brother.
Unlike an unwanted dark elf, his race is something desired by people for power.
He just wants to raise him like any other child. He wished he could be normal. Even though he knew Callen couldn't be as normal as everyone claimed, he hoped his childhood and life would be the same.
He wished to watch over him as he pursued the life he desired.
Having a place to go is like having a home. Having someone to love is the definition of family. And having both is a blessing.
Being a part of a family means being a part of something very special. It means that you will continue to love and be loved for the rest of your life.
Family isn't that important. It’s everything. He wanted to raise this child with that kind of thought. He wanted to raise him as loving and kindhearted as he is.
The memories they will make with their family are everything.
The family will always be family. If they can't have that, they'll make their own and cherish it.
He wanted to be certain that when the time came to let go of this child, he would not be sorry and that they would be happy.
Callen, if the God of Death so desires, he can take this child away from him.
He looked down and gently cupped his brother's head in his palm, burrowing him deeper into his arms. He can hear his small hands clutching his clothes and a small chuckle escaping his lips.
“Warm…”
Alver felt like crying. Just like any other child, they can’t choose their family. They are gifts, as he was to them. He was blessed with so many things in his life, even though some were taken from him.
Love is patient. It's considerate. It never envies, boasts, or is even proud of itself. It never dishonors anyone or is self-seeking. It cannot be enraged. It keeps no records of wrongs.
Love delights in the truth rather than the evil. It always protects, also trusts, always hopes, and always perseveres... It never fails and will never betray him.
He wanted their family to be filled with that genuine love.
He'll prioritize his family over everything else in terms of what's important to him.
He'll look after him.
He'll keep them safe.
The test of freedom makes him a free man for himself and by himself.
“Hyunnie…”
“Hm?”
“Sleep…”
He smiled and planted a kiss on his brother's forehead, “Yes, let’s sleep.”
**
Anyone would be happy to see a black-haired toddler riding his butler's shoulder and hugging his head. Yes. The adorable seventh prince is perched on Ron's shoulder. His small head was resting on Ron's head, and his arms were wrapped around his face, palms closed on his chin.
“Granny…”
“Yes?”
“Wanna go to Hyunnie…”
“His Highness is currently in a meeting.”
Callie barely huffs while naughtily destroying Ron’s hairstyle.
However, the moment Callen sees Count Henituse, he begins to shake while perched on Ron's shoulder.
“Grandpappy!”
He motioned to the Count, who had just emerged from the Hall with other nobles. They were the nobles from the neutral faction.
The count smiled at him and approached, followed by other nobles.
"You knew the prince?" the nobles asked Deruth.
"When my son came with me, he played with him..."
“What were they playing? He’s addressing you cutely...” the noblewoman asked.
"Good day, Young Prince Seventh."
"How are you, Grandpappy? Is mommy with you?"
Count Henituse cooed at how cute the child was. He had two sons who were so stoic that he couldn't dote on them, but he'd just put it aside.
"Unfortunately, Mommy has returned to the fief..."
Callen sighed, clearly dissatisfied.
“House… Cale became his Mommy…”
Count Deruth didn’t want to see a child crying, so he made an offer, “Does Young Prince Seventh want to visit Mommy?”
Callen’s eyes twinkled.
“I can?”
Whoa! I can go visit Black Tree then!
“Yes… But we have to ask for His Highness’ first prince and His Majesty’s consent first…”
Callen, determined to go there, smiled, “I’ll ask them! Tell Mommy, I’ll play with him there!”
“Yes, Yes… Your Highness…”
But… Callen’s want is not something he can get…
.
.
.
.
“WHY?!”
“You’re still young… I can’t go with you…”
Damn it. I didn’t think about my age!
Callen contemplated what his next move would be.
I’ll do some diamond-award-winning acting with cherries on it! Let’s see if you can still refuse me!
Crocodile tears rolled down his cheeks. He walked to the side, clearly heartbroken, hugging the teddy bear he had taken from Robbit's palace. There were no sobs, only tears. His lips were pressed together in a cute pout.
Of course, the useless simp felt heartache as he watched his brother cry silently.
Of all the things he didn't want to see, seeing his little brother cry was at the top of the list.
“Baby?”
*ignore*
“Callie?”
Another crocodile tear had fallen into his eyes.
Yes... Pity away. me, Hyunnie... My Hyunnie, give this baby brother your permission so that I can carry out my plan to make you king.
“Hah…”
Yes... a little more.
“Alright…”
"Really?" he asked slowly, with a pout on his face.
"Yes... come here, and I'll wipe your tears..."
He obediently went to him. Callen was internally smiling when his brother wiped his tears.
“You miss Mommy so much?”
“I miss Hyunnie too.”
Yes, I'm ready for pitiful brother gallantry!
"Hyunnie always leaves... Callie is lonely... Callie is not lonely when Mommy is here..."
Feel your conscience, Hyunnie! Pity this baby!!!
Kim Rok Soo knows that he has lost his mind while doing all these shenanigans, but it’s good to be spoiled.
“Hyunnie is sorry… I’ll send you with people I can trust… Brother can’t come with you…”
“Granny… and noona…” (A/N: Noona here is Vicross XD)
Alver smiled and hugged him tightly as he continued with his work. Callen just leaned on him, and soon he heard him snoring.
“Still a baby…”
“I… am… ba…by… *yawns*”
"What a bad breath..." Alver chuckles.
"Not bad breath..." Callen frowns, leaning his cheek against Alver's chest.
Callie's breath was a little minty, mixed with baby drool. So it's milky and minty. It’s not bad breath, but Alver might get addicted to it. He just hopes that when he gets older, Callie won't have the same bad breath as the elderly.
Four days later…
Alver took Callen to Count Henituse’s carriage.
“Behave there, Callie…”
“Yes!”
Alver kissed his cheeks and waved him goodbye. He’ll go to Henituse County as soon as his work is done.
He can see his brother waving at him.
However, he couldn’t shake the negative feeling brewing deep inside him.
He needed to finish all his work and follow them.
But…
In just two weeks, Highness…
Vicross barge to his office…
“Callie!” The chef who called his brother’s name sounded alert, “His highness is missing.”
Alver felt the impending pain and dread fill his heart at that moment.
“What did you say?”
TBC
Chapter Text
Callen's first day in Henituse County went as expected. It was even more boring than the Royal Palace, but the food here is fantastic!
"Cross-Hyun! I want that!"
He'd never had anything like this before. Vicross is a good cook, but eating once in a while is also beneficial!
His brother-cook gladly complied with his wishes and purchased every type of food available. He has yet to enter the Henituse Castle because he wanted to take a look around first.
"Cross-Hyun... ah!" he says to the vicious chef.
This chef will undoubtedly make an excellent husband candidate. Look at him faithfully and carefully, as if he were his child. Ron first went to the Henituse Castle to work with the Henituse's servant.
He is not, however, vicious. Even though the book stated that this person could kill people with his torture devices, Vicross' hands were gentle and warm, just like Hyunnie's.
But wait…
He shouldn't have acted like a child with them, but he guessed his baby instinct is stronger than that.
Be the good, innocent brother, Kim Rok Soo!
The day passed by normally. Vicross finally told him to go to the Henituse Castle and rest.
He obediently followed the man.
The Count, pregnant Countess, Cale Henituse, and Bassen Henituse greeted them.
Ron also greeted him and embraced him.
"Hello, Grandpa!" He said cheerfully to the count, "mommy!" and then to Cale Henituse.
"Greetings, Your Highness, Callen."
"Hello, Callie."
He gestured with his arms that he wanted to be carried by Cale Henituse. Bassen grabbed his brother and pouted as Cale Henituse was about to carry him.
So this is Bassen. Hoho. What a cute little brat!
"Bassen?" Cale called out.
Whoah!!! A jealous baby!
As if he's not a baby. Now he wants to tease this little creature even more!
"It's alright Bassen, it's his Highness Seventh Prince…"
"The boy Hyung-nim played with?"
"Yes."
Strange.
Something’s strange about Cale Henituse. He watched the pair for a while, so Callen went to Vicross and got himself deposited in a very comfortable position. However, Cale Henituse's gaze still hasn’t left his. As if he’s waiting for him to be alone with him.
That first night, however, was terrifying and difficult for him.
"Why can't I sleep?" he wondered as he sat on the bed. Ron, who had come to take his clothes, sighed. "You can call your Hyunnie, My Lord," he said, placing a magical communication device on the table.
Do I miss him?
That is not possible. Kim Rok Soo was one of those who never attached himself to anyone.
Anyway, he just used the mana bead Ron gave him to activate the communication device. He lay on the bed, bored until his brother answered his call.
[*****]
He didn’t know that sleeping alone would become such a big deal for him.
Alver can’t fucking fall asleep.
He keeps staring at the ceiling, waiting for the clock to strike twelve. He continued to roll around, but instinct told him not to invade his baby's space.
I didn't expect his absence to have such a big impact. So let's not let him go in the future.
He’s worried.
Is he already asleep? Perhaps not? Was he well-fed there? There shouldn't be any problems because Vicross is with him.
He groans. “My baby sure loves to drive his Hyunnie crazy."
He turned to face the wide space on the bed where his baby usually sleeps.
It seems like only yesterday that Callen was cooing and drooling over his abs. The baby brother who used to fit in his arms is no longer able to walk on his own and run away while greeting him with a smile.
He hadn't felt that emptiness in a long time.
The constant company made him smile bitterly.
"Perhaps I should prepare..." he said, "Callen wants to travel the world... I should get used to this."
Lies. He can never get used to it.
Soon after, his communication device in his room rang. He slowly took it and activated it. A cute, frowning Callen on his huge bed was staring at him.
He sat on the bed and placed the communication device in Callen's usual sleeping spot.
"Hyunnie! I can't sleep!" exclaims the toddler . He had a cute pout on his face. He appears to be in tears and yawning, but he is unable to sleep.
"Come home then," he said with a smile. He enjoys teasing his younger brother. Callen has a thing for gold, so he refuses to give him anything related to gold. It felt dangerous, and he wondered if he should work so hard if Callen had money waiting for him.
"No, I still want to play with Mommy."
"All right... What were you doing with mommy?"
"Play... listen to history... oh, and grandma countess teaching me sculpture! I'll make a cute sculpture of Hyunnie," Callen excitedly told Alver, hugging and squeezing the golden chipmunk toy.
The conversation went on and on. Alver had only just finished listening to his brother's story. When it's his turn, he tells him about his activities for the day. He was talking in the gentlest way when the sound of laughter and chuckles ended. He smiled as he saw his sleeping brother hugging the chipmunk toy.
"Tired..." he said, smiling at the communication device. His brother was sound asleep. Perhaps his voice soothed him to the point where he relaxed when he heard him.
"Sleep well, Callie," he said quietly. He watched his brother for a few more minutes before falling asleep as well.
Hearing their voices was enough to put them to sleep.
[****]
Cale Henituse was waiting for Callen the next morning when he awoke. He rubbed his eyes and smiled as if it was natural. Ron had already begun preparing his milk and Vicross, as well as a few small snacks, for breakfast. The two servants exited the room, leaving the ten and five-year-old children alone.
“Callie.”
“Yes?”
"I know you're not from here."
Kim Rok Soo's heart trembled when he heard that. He took a cautious look at Cale Henituse, who was staring him down.
“I don’t like beating around the bush. I couldn’t say anything in the capital, but this is my territory.”
"Your appearance at the capital was unexpected..." said Callen, who had been suspicious from the start. Kim Rok Soo has read a book in his spare time. The birth of a hero’s book one. Now that he thought about it, this boy appeared as a minor villain.
"You coming to the capital was unheard of... so... what do you want to know?" he said, looking at him.
"You're supposed to take my body, but you're reborn in that body," Cale Henituse said, "when there shouldn't be the Seventh Prince."
This seventh prince was either real but died, or he was created as a result of the god's gamble.
"Even I don't know why I exist in this body..." he admitted, "but I don't intend to die in vain... My Hyunnie will miss me."
Cale Henituse chuckled. He sighs, "When I made the deal with the God of Death, I was ready to die then, but a variable appeared out of nowhere and that's you. I was surprised at first, but I didn't think he'd have a direct descendant and place you on his body."
"Wait a minute... what?"
"You don't know?" Cale Henituse asked. "It's not because you're part of Thames... I should've died by then if that's the case... But you... You're the God of Death's grandson."
That’s news. So the God of Death was a womanizer?
Inside his head, he can hear someone whining. Callen ignored it and returned his gaze to Cale Henituse.
"So, what prompted you to strike such a deal?"
"Please assist me in saving this world and my family..."
That heartfelt request made Callen's heart flutter.
"I... don't want to lose anyone anymore..."
"That has nothing to do with me..." said Callen.
"It has," Cale Henituse said, "because the crown prince will die."
Callen had gone deafeningly quiet. He glared at Cale Henituse as if he had heard the most annoying joke.
"Crucified, speared with earth, purified for being evil, the crown prince is a Dark-elf branded as a heretic by everyone. He will die... In the future, I know, he will die."
Callen recalled a dream in which a lifeless Alver Crossman stood before him. His limbs were spread wide open as if he was shielding someone. He recalls a dream in which his dead body was dragged and crucified with the Church of the God of the Sun's holy sword.
"You saw it too, didn't you?" Cale Henituse asked, "That future that speaks of death... The future that you can change. Isn't he important to you?"
Is he significant to me?
Even Callen was confused.
"You can think about it; you have plenty of time..."
"What about you?" Kim Rok Soo inquired. He won't interfere; all he wanted was to place Alver on the throne. He had no idea Alver was connected to the story he had started on a whim. He had no idea that his brother was a hero who would soon be betrayed by the world.
Cale Henituse only smiled at him and said, “I have a family to protect.”
Kim Rok Soo had fallen silent at the utterance of the word family. Cale Henituse seemed resolved as he smiled at him.
Ron and Vicross knocked and entered the room.
However, Kim Rok Soo, who heard the most absurd thing said, “Cale Henituse…”
The boy who would call the redhead mommy spoke his name. Even the count who came to lead the little prince stopped outside.
“Who is family to you?”
That question made everyone silent.
"Because I didn't understand what it meant to be a family." Neither relationship was foreign to him.
Kim Rok Soo spent his previous life running from his abusive uncle and orphanage director like a dead rat. He had no one to turn to, and the only thing he could do was survive and work his tail off to make ends meet.
Was Alver family?
He had no idea.
But he recognizes that he cannot ignore and abandon the child who protected him as an infant.
"It's happiness, Your Highness," Cale Henituse said with a genuine smile.
Hearing that, he was reminded of a red-haired person standing in front of him. He was holding a black sword and shielding someone with his broken body.
[Make a deal with me.]
[will everyone live?]
[i’ll make it so, that everyone will live… so make a deal with me.]
Cale Henituse was rushing to reach out to him when he awoke.
A memory of him falling over a tall wall came to mind.
He had previously read an ancient text about the god of death.
He sees deaths that will occur in the future.
He looked around, but everything went dark. He can hear Ron's voice and Vicross's concerned tone. He can feel the ruthless hands grabbing him in the dark.
Dark Magic. He had read them but never thought they existed.
"We meet again, Your Highness..."
He was dragged somewhere in front of everyone, and he was ruthless and vicious enough to fight. His hand miserable didn’t reach Cale Henituse’s hand.
Damn! Damn! Damn it!
He let down his guard.
"We've already got the Prince..."
Callen resisted the urge to vomit. It's cold outside. There was an eerie silence in the area where they were.
"Kill him or feed him to the Forest of Darkness monsters."
That tone.
"Haha..." Callen laughed, "Third Queen, what do you think you're doing?"
Her voice, as usual, irritates me. It’s like the voice of a tone-deaf parrot trying to sing.
His memory contains one specific item.
A golden hair man and a swordsman.
[You're going to be fine, Baby.]
There goes the voice again.
[After all, a god can't be killed.]
Except for a god.
TBC
Chapter Text
Every day would've been normal if it hadn't been for a worrywart first prince, who was constantly spacing out, staring blankly, and sighing.
Everyone thanked Robbit for bringing that prince back to earth after he had missed his Callie so much.
"It appears you are the only one who misses your baby..."
“Maybe he got so used to the count's house that he forgot about his beloved Hyunnie.”
"You bastard, just do your paperwork," Alver said, glaring at Robbit, who gave him a shitty smile.
When Callen reaches the age of five on the day of his birth, he will be chosen as Crown Prince. That is why the other princes are preoccupied with their tasks, particularly cultivating relationships with noble houses. He doubts Callen would understand all of this. He’d think he’ll just play house with the Henituse kid.
"Antonio will become your most trusted advisor."
"We've been friends since we were kids... but I don't think he is..."
"At the very least, look after him... Gyerre Duchy will help you solidify your position."
Robbit abruptly came to a halt. Their works were nearly identical to the First and Second Princes. However, compared to Alver, Robbit is still the son of the King and a noblewoman. Although the current Queen is the Third Prince's mother, Robbit's Maternal family wields considerable power.
"However, you will become king."
"Robbit," he said, "that was just a passing blabber of a child."
He gave his brother a friendly smile. He was well aware of Callen's foresight. It was a terrifying power that everyone inside the palace desired. Predicting who will and will not become king will determine the throne struggle.
Alver could tell that Callen wasn't lying. He can trust his words, but not the people around him. Callen’s the only one that’s left to him once the Crown Prince Selection starts.
“Hyung.”
“Hm?”
“Can’t you ask Count Henituse to support you?” Robbit worriedly asked.
His concern is understandable; after all, he is the only one without the support of a noble house. The majority of the nobles support the third prince and other princes. Count Henituse, who can compete with the nobles, is expressing neutrality.
“I can’t…”
Because…
"It's the only family I feel comfortable leaving that child with."
If the worst were to happen, the neutral house would be the only safe place he could send Callen in the future.
"You," Robbit exclaimed, "looked more like his father than an older brother."
Alver smiled. He stood up and patted Robbit on the shoulder. "If I can't become king, I'll go with Callen and travel the world, but I need to put someone trustworthy on it."
He made the decision not to believe in fate.
*knock! knock!*
"Your Highnesses, the King has summoned all the princes."
Alver and Robbit rose to their feet.
"We'll be there..."
They exchanged glances and took note of each other's desires.
"If... Hellion becomes king..." Robbit said quietly, "all of us will perish; if not me... That crown should belong to Hyung-nim..."
"You're still thinking about what that brat said," Alver laughs as he approaches the door.
"Not at all, Hyung-nim..."
Alver paused.
"You were born to rule... I knew it since we were kids."
Those genuine words escaped. Alver turned to face the kingdom's third-in-command, Robbit.
"That future where we all lived... was one of the most incredible dreams I've ever imagined you'd realize..."
Because I wouldn't know what it's like to have a family if it weren't for you. Alver despises genuine awkward shits the most, and Robbit wanted to say it aloud. He simply smiled reassuringly and promised to help him become King of Rowoon.
After the power struggles, he was the only brother who remained interested in him.
He was the only person inside the palace who allowed him to smile and laugh as he pleased.
It was this person who stood in front of him.
"Whether they like it or not, everyone that fate brings together must part at some point," Robbit said. "But you were different, Hyung-nim. One may have very different wishes than others, but one should not reveal everything in their heart because if everyone believes it, it becomes the truth, and I believe in you."
I thought you were everything this kingdom had to offer.
Alver looked at his brother. He motioned for him to come by opening his arms. He patted his head lightly, as he does for Callen.
"You are truly my brother... you have a special way with words."
Robbit looked at him as if he'd gone insane.
"Brother... I'm serious... If you need him—"
"I have no intention of realizing my dream at your expense."
Robbit fell silent.
"You and Callen are my brothers," he said, "and I'll do what needs to be done without losing sight of its significance."
Alver recognized Robbit, who had grown close to him, as a good person.
"Most people who make the wrong choice regret it for a long time but eventually forget, but there are those who are forever haunted by their regrets," he continued, "I don't want you to regret... someday, you'll understand why you have to fight for the throne and why I'm not stopping you..."
It was the only way they could survive.
If they banded together, people would notice.
If they work together, others will try to break them. Make them betray each other.
Once one of them is on the throne, regret will consume them. Regret that the person sitting there was a disappointment and a shame.
They may or may not judge that the person sitting there is not cut out for it.
"However," Alver continued, "I will request that you protect that child at all costs."
He was the reason the two of them remained brothers, despite their bloodlines repelling each other.
"I wish you luck," Alver said as he patted his head, "but no matter what happens, if you still look at me as an older brother, I will always be here. For you are always my little brother."
Dance like no one is watching. Love like you’ve never been hurt. Sing like no one is listening. Work like you don’t need money and live every day as if it were their last.
The palace is not a place where they can cry.
It’s not a place where they can be true to themselves.
What he wants might not be what Robbit wants.
Despite the scorns and snide remarks, Alver believed they had done their job. They don't have to grovel to anyone. If he couldn't become king, or if the heavens had changed their fate, he hoped Robbit would be the one to take it, not anyone else.
He looked at his brother and patted his shoulder. This is what everything was supposed to be.
People will be repulsed by his race because he is a dark elf. If he ever becomes king, Robbit will be his sole heir.
“Let’s go and meet, His Majesty.”
Upon entering Rowoon's castle hall. All of the princes had already taken their seats. Alver and Robbit took the seat directly beneath the King's throne.
"It appears that the Seventh Prince is absent," smirked Third Prince Hellion, "Did he not know that this concerns him?"
"The Seventh Prince is in Henituse County; his Majesty granted him permission to visit the county; or are you objecting to his Majesty's order?" Robbit asked.
Hellion was quiet. The Seventh Prince appears to have been favored ever since the prophetic revelation he made previously.
"It appears that you're both working on this, even going so far as to send him after he revealed his abilities."
"Those were just a child's words," Alver said.
"Hah..." Hellion smirked, "you've grown confident since he said you'd be king."
The atmosphere suddenly descended.
Alver paused for a moment before crossing his legs and resting his chin on his hand, "Well, were you afraid?"
Hellion appeared impatient now that Alver had asked that question.
"Why are you staring at me like that?"
"How else should I look at you?" asks Alver.
For the first time in history, the silver-tongued first prince is being blunt.
"You know what, Hellion, you can insult and berate me all you want... but never touch that child."
"You've become quite blunt, haven't you?"
"Don't look for death," Alver said with a smile. "Death will find you."
“Are you threatening me?”
“I am telling you... Don’t. Touch. That. Child.”
They're brothers, but Hellion isn't someone he can rely on.
People still treat their brothers in this manner. What has the world come to? Fame. Greed. They're tossing something far more valuable.
Regardless of how long he has lived, he will never understand what family means—but Callen is a different story.
If Alver's mind had wandered before, one child had brought him back with a smile. S
"Hellion..." he asked, "Have you ever let yourself soak despite having an umbrella?"
The entire hall fell silent when he asked that question. Even the butlers were baffled. Only Robbit appears to have understood what he meant.
"Your silence implies that you did not."
“You…”
“It means you can’t be someone who’d share it with.”
This suddenly hit Hellion.
It was pleasant to wander in a sile. It would be amazing to sail without a map.
There are times when someone refuses to share what is theirs.
They, the princes, have always been thought to be powerful. If they begin to rely on someone, they will be concerned that that person will abandon them.
However, it’s wrong.
Nobody will stay with someone who pretends to be too strong. People will leave because they believe you don't require them. If you're struggling, you should admit it. You should seek comfort from others as well.
Only those who have experienced pain can truly comprehend it.
Alver knew Hellion would not share his umbrella with them. He knew they would perish if he ascended to the throne. He noticed Robbit staring at him. Even though his eyes were looking at him, they seemed to be looking elsewhere.
Why am I so obsessed with happiness?
It was because of those smiles that he was able to take that position.
“Hyung-nim…”
"Wouldn't it be wonderful to live in a peaceful and blissful Rowoon?"
So what if they were miserable at times? It’s natural to struggle and get hurt.
Words are always easier to say than silence. Silence can convey more than fancy words.
There is no such thing as an ideal life. Unexpected accidents occur and irreversible mistakes are made as they live.
Every time they fall and are hurt in life, they must change for the better...either by learning about the pains of others or by maturing a little more.
Alver intends to give Callen and this family only the best and happiest things.
He wanted it so no unnecessary blood would spill.
“You are kind, Hyung-nim.”
Robbit's expression softens. The princes also looked at Alver, who declared that if he becomes king, they will be spared.
"Why are you saying the words that I want to hear?" asked the fourth prince.
The empty promises and words that forced them all into a corner were caught by Alver’s words.
The fifth prince continued, “I want to be a mage. Would Hyung-nim allow me to do so?”
The sixth prince also smiled bitterly and asked, “Would we even be able to live if we shared that umbrella with you?”
Alver did not expect them to say this.
"Then work hard for it," he said with a smile.
He is encouraging them to fight for what they truly desire. He didn’t tell them to stop dreaming. Instead, he advises them to be truthful.
"Was the Seventh Prince raised like that?" inquired the Sixth Prince Isis. "Can I play with him sometime?"
It was a brother who just wanted to spend his day with his family as usual.
Robbit laughed, “Get ready to have your name murdered and your wealth go to the bottom.”
The never-before-heard-of discussion about filial bonds began. Hellion grumbled and remained silent on the sidelines as the younger princes became enthralled with some punk.
Alver was pleased.
The succession issue was brought up once the King arrived. None of the princes declined to participate. They were, however, thinking differently when they took part.
Place someone on the throne who can safeguard their dreams.
Once the meeting ended, Hellion passed by Alver and said, “Enjoy what little time you have.”
Alver remained silent and decided to ignore him.
It was when the palace doors opened, Vicross huffing and puffing. Having heard what he had said. Alver quickly left the palace and organized his men to travel to Henituse County.
“Haha.” He hears that ominous laughter. The third prince was standing with a shrewd smile on his face.
Hellion! He cursed but Callen’s safety comes first.
He will deal with him once succession begins.
TBC
Chapter Text
"Kill him or feed him to the Forest of Darkness monsters."
That tone.
"Haha..." Callen laughed, "Third Queen, what do you think you're doing?"
Her voice, as usual, irritates me. It’s like the voice of a tone-deaf parrot trying to sing.
His memory contains one specific item.
A golden hair man and a swordsman.
[You're going to be fine, Baby.]
There goes the voice again.
[After all, a god can't be killed.]
Except for a god.
"You know what... It's better if you keep your head down before death comes calling."
The strength of monarchy lies not in the rights it guarantees, but in the people's willingness to assert them whenever they are ignored or violated. If all rights do is embellish and impress, they are nothing more than weapons on the wall. Rights, like weapons, must promise protection. When they are used by those who are not afraid to assert them, they become truly meaningful and fulfill the role assigned to them in a free society.
"You and that bastard third prince will have the worst death," Callen said.
He bit the masked man's hand and jumped off the highest wall.
He had no one to trust right now, and he knew he couldn’t control the power that was currently building up inside him.
"After him!"
He expertly removed the ropes from him. His previous life as Kim Rok Soo aided this kind of thing. He may not be able to fight, but he is capable of defending himself. He fell to the ground with minor injuries after using the bushes beneath the wall as cushions. He looked up, assessed the situation, and dashed towards the most silent area. If it's silent, it means there are no monsters or beings after him. He can hear footsteps frantically following him.
The bottom of the wall held horror. The game of tag with hide and seek began. Callen didn't have time to clutch his head with both hands or scream in agony. Survival was the only thing that came to mind at that horrifying moment.
He can hear creaking sounds and see the faces of goblins and small monsters greeting him. Their appearance consisted of various colors and several horrifying features, such as intestines dangling from their face. Their eyes were either red or black. He stood motionless for a few seconds, each breath small and fragile, followed by small gasps.
He covered his mouth. Their eyes widened slightly, mostly in surprise, but there was a hint of fear on their faces as they looked at him.
They bowed their heads.
All of the survivors of the Forest of Darkness bowed to him.
"What?" he asked, his voice soft and muffled. He watched them make a way for him.
He took a deep breath and stepped into the dark soil.
"He’s here!"
One of the goblins attacked the assassin. The rest of the creatures followed suit.
Callen realized how much power he possessed as a demigod. It's terrifying. It’s omnipotent.
He stopped himself from curling up with a gasp of light. He could hear the sound of swords and feral growls filling the area. attacking each other.
He slammed his hand against his chest and ran deep into the night. The creatures he encountered all bowed and bowed to him. The creatures of darkness respected him and protected him as he ran for his life.
It’s terrifying.
He possessed terrifying power.
It was almost as if he were a terrifying presence in this world.
However, his will to survive triumphed over his fear. He stumbled on his feet, his eyes tightly shut, due to the white moonlight. He slowly opened his eyes, allowing them to adjust to the light that was circling him.
[Wake up.]
He slowly raised his head and stared at the black lake in front of him. He quietly crept into the lake, finally able to walk across it.
But that painful moonlight was glaring at him, almost screaming.
He knew he had to get out of there—or, at the very least, find someone to help him.
"Hyunnie," he said softly as he stared at the full moon.
The black mana is gradually curling up to his feet. He felt suffocated. He felt like dying.
However, one person remained in his mind as he stared into the bright darkness.
Something inside of him was shattering. Inside his head, a loud buzz rang, and everything near the black lake roared as if it were about to break everything and grab him.
In the middle of the lake, he stood there blackly. He can hear the grunts and gasps getting closer. But the voice inside his head became even louder.
[Wake up.]
Someone from behind grabbed him. He took a look and managed to peek over and realized the assassins have finally reached out to him.
Death. It was his power.
He looked at him and smiled. His small hands reached out to the assassin’s cheeks.
The black mana suddenly swirled around him, dancing like a thousand blades as it ripped the assassin's head off its body. The others who were watching trembled at their feet. Silver-white hair, and reddish-brown eyes that glistened in the moonlight.
The assassin ripped the knife from his side and dashed up to the child in the middle of the black lake. The first thing he did was ram the knife into the boy who had killed his worker. The boy's blood splattered all over himself as a result of the impact. Everyone smiled triumphantly.
Callen's heart pounded so fast and so hard inside his chest that he had never felt anything like it before. He liked it. He’s not feeling pain anymore.
"M-monster!" screamed the man who had stabbed the boy. The blood dripping from his wound was gradually transforming into a sword.
The second head landed on the floor, careful not to touch his blood. Callen stood there watching as the black mana devoured the dead bodies, turning them into two rotting corpses. He sat down beside them, his gaze fixed on the scuffs on their uniforms.
"Aigoo, why would she work with rebels of all people?"
He smirked. “What am I going to do with this?”
He murmured and gazed into the dead's eyeholes. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and more blood poured out of his mouth. He knew he was hungry because he hadn't eaten since the morning, but there was no way he'd eat these corpses.
He remembered this hunger. In his previous world, he used to scavenge for food. He would take anything and bring it to his mouth, where he would bite small pieces. He let the taste linger in his mouth for a minute or two before swallowing it and taking another slightly larger piece. This time, he felt a different kind of abundance than he had before.
Yet…
He craves blood and death.
Death will follow his lead. He was sure of it.
He stood up and looked at the remaining people after him. He had an eerie smirk. He raised his hand, commanding the force waiting for him when—
*bathumped*
He coughed blood and all power he mustered vanished in an instant.
[You still can’t handle it. I’ll take over.]
His awareness was drawn back. He looked up to see the same white-haired man standing in front of him, but his face was clear. He was handsome and cool. With his wide back turned on him, he exuded the regal air of a war veteran.
[You are still quite young. But that's all right. Allow Grandpa to look after you for a little while. [Watch and learn.]
That tone bothered him.
His small body, however, was suddenly filled with enormous power.
[Remember, this is the power of Death.]
The power to command death and the dead. It wasn't quite the same as a necromancer, but the man in front of him has complete command of death's raging force. As if it was his friend.
[How ironic, isn't it? ]
What is the irony here?
[The entity that took your loved ones is now your power.]
Callen clenched his teeth when he heard that.
[However, you can control more than just death.]
He was anticipating what this person would say to him, but—
[This time... you get to choose who to spare and who to kill.]
Searing pain ran through Callen's body before he could comprehend what this man meant. His entire body exploded with blood. He struggled to his feet, and all of his blood vaporized into the air like red petals. He notices a clean and untouched black sword in the man's hand. His mind was filled with psychopathic thoughts. He should have been disturbed, but seeing all the deaths that would occur during this period made him happy.
The fraction of pain inflicted on him by those cretins.
It happened so quickly. He can only see a white shard of a soul floating in space.
He grabbed it and said, "I'll send it to eternal punishment." He was aware of his twisted nature, but he couldn't live like this.
[Right... Live your life the way you want. Your helper is here. You should sleep for a while, once you wake up, everything will be alright.]
Callen staggered and felt sleepy. He dozed off in God's arms.
***
Meanwhile…
[dangsini yogi innayo] (you’re here?)
The God of Death in Callen’s body asked. The single lifer he sent here to stay by this child’s side is finally before them. Even before he could unleash his power, this swordsman was able to wipe the enemies away. A golden dragon was also hovering above with its wings proudly spread in the night.
<dangsineun nuguimnikka.> (Who are you?)
The god smiled and said, [i aireul jikyojuseyo, yogisobuto ganeun gireul alryojulge ] (please protect this child, I’ll give you a path from here.)
The young man looked at him. However, Callen’s body still couldn’t handle the power of the God of Death.
“Take care of him.”
[jebalryo (I beg you)] The god of death continued, [nugungaga got i aireul chajeuro ol kkosida geuttaekkaji geureul jikyojuseyo (someone will soon come for this child. Until then, please protect him.)]
The god of death finally vacated Callen’s body, but he still held the child’s consciousness to give him a seal. For this child to live the life he wants, he has to live like a human.
The swordsman took the child in his arms and covered him with his dirty cape. The moonlight created a path.
The black-haired swordsman remained motionless.
"I am Eruhaben, the dragon sent by the gods to guide him," the golden-haired man explained, pointing to the child. The golden dragon understood that the black-haired man was tasked with protecting the child in his arms.
“I shall follow then.”
**
When the First Prince Alver Crossman arrived, the Henituse Knights, led by Cale Henituse, were about to scale the great wall.
“Your Highness.”
Alver Crossman punched the wall and ripped a hole in it before Cale Henituse could say anything. The prince was about to enter when they heard footsteps approaching.
A man with black hair and a man with golden hair.
In the arms of the man with black hair, a familiar black-haired child came into view.
Alver Crossman wasted no time in approaching the pair. His arms were extended, reaching out to his younger brother.
“Callen!”
That name rang out in the darkness.
The black-haired man looked at the golden-haired man and let him embrace his brother.
The Golden Haired man greeted, "It is a pleasure to meet the young sun of Rowoon Kingdom."
A voice-canceling barrier appeared out of nowhere.
"I am the dragon summoned by the gods... and this man... is said to protect him."
Hearing that.
"What exactly do you mean?"
"I'm just doing what the heavens want..."
A dragon who should never be allowed to intervene is in front of him.
These people's appearances were no mistake.
Alver looked at his younger brother. He was both relieved and terrified.
He was relieved to know he was still alive.
He's terrified of the future he'll face.
He wanted to refute it.
Yet…
He realized how helpless he was because the gods arranged people for him.
The child is favored by gods.
TBC
Chapter Text
[Awake?]
The handsome white-haired man spoke the moment he opened his eyes. His consciousness appears to be still locked down.
[It'll be fine, your brother is here, and I've blackmailed someone to guard you, and there's a strong swordmaster who will protect you.]
That's a dangerous combination.
[I may not be able to visit you for a while.]
The man sounded depressed, but he still smiled softly.
[Do not leave your house during the new or full moon. Don't slack off for the time being; you should exercise. You won’t be able to control your power if you slack now.]
Callen moaned.
[However, when you're older, you'll be able to do whatever you want. I’ll see you soon, son.]
When Callen awoke, he was greeted by the familiar Palace of Joy ceiling. He groaned, rubbed his eyes, and yawned. He remembered being kidnapped and fleeing to the outskirts of the Forest of Darkness, jumping over a wall.
He blankly stared at the ceiling and noticed the hand touching his forehead.
“Hyunnie?”
Alver was sitting on the chair by the bed. He had been holding his hand and patting his forehead.
"How do you feel?"
"Fine... now that I've seen Hyunnie's lovely face."
Alver, on the other hand, was not smiling at all. He could feel a strong tug on his chest. He gripped his brother's hands tightly and smiled reassuringly at him.
Alver slowly supported him, allowing him to sit on his lap and lean on him. His arms wrapped protectively around Callen's back and waist. A gentle kiss was planted on the child's head. Alver reached for the glass of water and drank from it.
It's delicate and gentle.
Just the scent of this person lulls him to sleep.
“Do you feel sick?”
"No... Grandpa told me in my dreams that I'd be fine when I woke up... But not to leave the house when the moon is new and full."
In his dreams, Grandpa. Alver pondered. It could be the God of Death. He was filled with rage and the desire to smack that god on the head for putting Callen in danger. He is, however, the one who saved his brother when he took over this child's small body just as it was about to burst from Death's power.
The guardian dragon informed him of this.
Callen possessed both evil and divine power.
Unlike a necromancer, who commands the dead, Callen's power was death itself.
He knew because an ancient book had recorded it.
The God of Death was a powerful being who did not require believers. His power was founded on death itself. Every living being in this world gives the God of Death absolute power. Callen, on the other hand, appears to be conversing with an old man rather than a god. He’s even stronger than the gods of the Sun and War.
But haven't gods died before? Only after death can a person become a god. Is the god of death different from them?
While there are no records of how the God of Death ascended to divinity, he suspects he is a god who transcended world laws and ascended with his flesh and blood.
Callen would not be here if that were the case.
He sighed and became aware of the weight in his arms. Callens dozed off once more. It must have been difficult to wield the power of death.
“Ron.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
"Go to the Ministry of Astronomy, tell them to give you a list of when the moon is new and full, to avoid suspicion, also ask for auspicious days, and if they ask why, tell them that I have to plan a set of activities."
“Yes, Your Highness.”
“Also…”
Ron paused.
"How is that swordsman's language?"
"Everything is going well, Your Highness; he's easy to teach."
"Good... I was planning on making him a knight."
"Do you intend to put him by Lord Seventh's side?"
"Yes... He must serve his purpose, as that is why he was brought close to this child."
The God of Death must’ve planned something if he’s taking everything to the extreme. Someone might be after the child or not, or this child is bound to do something that would concern the world.
“You are dismissed after you’ve completed the task.”
“I shall tell Vicross to prepare some food for Lord Seventh when he wakes up. I shall take my leave now, Your Highness.”
Alver rose to his feet and nodded. He tucked Callen back into bed while slipping into it himself. He deposited the child close to him and sighed.
He can't continue like this.
He must become the crown prince to protect this child from those who seek his death. He closed his eyes and inhaled the scent that had soothed him for years.
[**]
Callen looked at the two people in front of him.
A man with golden hair and a man with black hair.
Wow! "GOLDIE!" He has the appearance of gold! Even the great dragon shivered in fear as his eyes twinkled so brightly. That terrifying smile is dangerous!
"He's Eruhaben. He'll come to the palace once in a while. He'll be your new teacher," Alver said, shaking his head and patting his head.
“How about him?” He pointed at a black-haired person.
“He’ll be your new knight. He’ll take care of you. His name is Choi Han.”
Both of them bowed before him but didn’t say a word. Alver dismissed them. Eruhaben left, while Choi Han took the side where knights usually stand.
Callen looked at him. The man is not smiling at all. Alver was also looking at Callen, who appeared to be preoccupied with something.
The boy jumped down and took the cookie from the platter.
“Down!”
Choi Han was confused at first, but he leaned down. Callen hands over the cookie. The swordsman looked at the prince. But the prince’s soft expression made his worry disappear. He opened his mouth and ate what the little prince gave him. Small hands patted his head, “Good! Callie will be in your care!”
The swordsman was shocked, but soon had a small smile on his face.
“I’ll be in Lord Callie’s care too.”
Anyway, the case about his kidnapping was wrapped up pretty fast. Callen suspected that the King tried to cover up the mess created by the Third Queen. There were countless palace knights outside the Palace of Joy, and the security was doubled.
But…
Another BUT!
Callen's smile widened when he noticed his brother Ribbit staring stupidly at one of the ladies from the Third Queen's tea party. He looked like an idiot.
“Hoho.”
Alver, who was standing beside him, smiled as he looked where he was looking.
"Someone appears to be in love."
"Hey, hey, Hyunnie... Let's make a bet," Callen suggested. "Brother Ribbit will be dumped four times."
How heinous. Alver simply shook his head, certain that his second brother's charismatic royal aura would entice a large number of women.
"You're not going to make a mess for you, Brother Ribbit."
Callen laughed.
"No way, Brother Ribbit! He'll be dumped four times!"
"Hah," Alver suppressed his laughter. He forgot that his baby has the power of foresight.
His youngest brother is currently jinxing his older brother's love life.
“Hyunnie, when will I be able to go out?”
"You can go out tomorrow; his majesty has already assigned knights to you, so it'll be fine," Alver said, despite the fact that Choi Han would be adequate protection for Callen.
"Can I go play in the garden?"
“But don’t jinx Brother Ribbit’s love life, alright?”
“Hihihi.”
"Don't laugh like that, your Brother Ribbit will surely suspect," he laughed, his face bright with delight.
Callen kept laughing as if he was having fun, but he needed to go to the royal library before he could stop his brother from screwing things up. That girl should marry his second brother. Their fates are tied.
That afternoon, he went to the royal library. He was reading a cheesy romance novel from the forbidden section in order to learn how to woo his beloved brother Ribbit.
"Hm. I didn't think I could see people's relationships... I thought I could only see death," he reflected.
Someone entered the library not long after. The King and the Third Queen were there. Callen remained silently on the second floor. Stacks of books kept him hidden from the king and queen. He noticed their unfavorable expression.
Third Queen, "Do you intend to keep that cursed child in the palace?"
"You're calling my five-year-old son a curse?" Zed Crossman asked.
The queen was enraged and fired back at the king. Zed Crossman was standing his ground and speaking back to the queen.
The banter continued until Zed Crossman issued his ultimatum: "One more move from you, and I'll remove you from your seat. The crown prince will be chosen by the people, not me. You understand? If you want Hellion to become king, make him work for it, not you making underhanded moves on my children."
"How shameless?" snarled the third queen. "Who was the one who rose from his position by murdering his siblings? Isn't that you?"
"It was for the best at the time, but this time..." Zed Crossman paused and glared at her, "They princes are making their own choices; stop meddling in the Crown's affairs."
“You will regret this.”
In a rage, the third queen turned around and stormed out of the library. Callen stood up and looked at his so-called father, who sighed as if he was lost.
"You ought to make Brother Ribbit's mother queen."
Zed Crossman took a step back.
"As long as that woman sits on the Queen's throne, none of us will live in silence."
"Why are you here?"
"I'm reading a book to pass the time because I'm bored inside the palace."
“Callen.”
The child decides to ignore the king by picking up another book.
The king remained silent. He climbed the stairs and took a seat next to his youngest son. Callen sat on the floor, surrounded by countless romance novels.
"It's not healthy for your age."
"I require something to assist brother Ribbit."
“Is the second prince in love?”
"How can he not?"
The king was silenced as a result of Callen's question.
"You loved her too, right?" The innocent question made the older man look befuddled, "Hyunnie's mother, that is."
Zed Crossman sighed and looked down at his five-year-old son. He matured far too quickly. At this age, children should be having fun and playing, but this child's life is filled with assassination attempts and problems.
"Won't you ask if I adore your mother?"
“I won’t.”
“Why?”
"Because I know Hyunnie's mother was your one and only love," fate tells Callen.
The king had fallen silent once again.
"You're trying to be close to me, right?" Callen inquired again. "Because there's no way I'll want the throne, and you at least want to be a good father and devote all your attention to me instead of us."
"The Royal Family is not a place where you can be close to your own..."
"No... because you made it this way," Callen said, looking at him, “Lord father will never save me. It’s the throne, you’re going to save. So don’t come near me. Don’t get to close to me. Don’t make me hope that you’ll cherish and adore me.”
“Callen.”
“Hyunnie said you’re still father… but I don’t think you are…”
Despite his best efforts to keep them by their side. It won't make a difference if he keeps them at a safe distance.
"What's the point of protecting us if you're just going to throw us for the household?" Callen replied, "I knew it... Neither I nor Hyunnie should be king, but Hyunnie will still become king. You're trying to shut Hyunnie down, right? Because someone with darkness can't become king... but don't you know? It's someone with a dark heart who can't become a king."
Zed Crossman shook his head. Callen stood up and hugged the book in his arms.
"Hyunnie said we should live somewhere where we'd be accepted."
"Isn't that a wonderful dream?" Callen asked the King, smiling.
“You’re going to create a place for you to live?”
Callen bitterly smiled, “You still don’t understand us…”
Callen shook his head and continued, “Well, it’s up to you whether you understand or not. But I do hope that if you want to cherish me, cherish us all. That way, we’ll at least have a place in this place of utter damnation.”
Callen departed, leaving the poor king alone in the library.
He did not, however, expect to see his Hyunnie standing outside the door. Alver Crossman smiled bitterly.
"Hyunnie..." He raised his free hand, requesting to be carried.
Alver took him in his arms and smiled at him.
“What did you find?”
"Oh, Benedict Crossman's book..."
As he walked back to their palace with the knight in tow, Alver smiled.
The king, who had just emerged from the library, stood nearby, watching them walk away.
He understood what Callen was saying, but he still gave his child his prejudice.
"Trying to create an environment in which everyone can live freely."
It was a wonderful dream.
Yet… He can’t openly support it.
He still has the duty to choose their family rather than the world.
TBC
PS. I feel shitty so might drop some angst or gore in my other fics.
Chapter Text
"Oh my God, Callen! Please don't meddle in my affairs!"
Robbit cried helplessly, making chicken noises with his mouth. His baby brother stormed into his room, dragged him out of bed, and made him run around his palace to gain muscle. Take note of his pajamas! Such a disgrace for a prince like him!
"You need muscles, Brother Ribbit! Girls love muscles!"
"I've got muscles!"
"You call those muscles?! At least have one like Hyunnie's! Bulky meaty muscles!" Callen even stood on his seat while pointing out his muscles, which mimicked Alver's.
"Callen!"
Callen was holding a small stick and enjoying a cup of tea with the second queen, Amiah. Choi Han was also running with the second prince.
"Lord Seventh, this is quite refreshing," Amiah remarked as she watched her son play. She had always tried to get her son to move around rather than drown in paperwork, but only his younger brother was able to make him do so.
"Of course, Auntie, Callie would love to have a baby nephew!"
That sounds so wrong and foreboding.
"Then you'll need 5 sets of push-ups, 5 sets of squats, and 5 sets of curl-ups!"
"Please, Callen!"
"But grandpa Benedict said that to woo a woman, you must have an able body!" Callen pokes his cheeks.
"Who the hell is Grandpa Benedict anyway?" Robbit responds. He had no idea who the person was who was ruining his life right now.
"Aigoo! Does Brother Ribbit want to be executed for blasphemy?! If you don't know Grandpa Benedict VI, you should go back and study history!"
Robbit frowned as Callen addressed Benedict VI as if he were a commoner. It's the man who is credited with establishing his harem and laying the groundwork for inner courts. He just grumbled his way through the remaining laps.
The second queen continued to mock her son, who had been defeated by his younger brother. Robbit had been spending his free time with this child since he was born, she knew. It was also the child that the concubines hoped to adopt to elevate their social standing. But she never expected his straight-up-serious son to be this cute and daring in front of his younger brother.
"Seeing how you're doing, First Prince did an excellent job raising you," she admitted.
"Hm. Hyunnie isn't the only one who raised Callie; there's also brother Ribbit!" Cale chirps as he watches his brother huff in such a pitiful manner.
When Amiah heard that, he was taken aback. The young's tone conveyed no hint of deception. It was sincere to the point where she questioned her hearing.
"You need to get used to it, Brother Ribbit."
"Give me... a... huff... a break..."
"Aigoo, no girl will like you because you're a lazy boy!"
"Are you my little brother or what?"
"I am Brother Ribbit's lovely little brother... but Brother Ribbit is currently useless! At this rate, you'll be dumped a hundred times!"
"Stop jinxing it! It's giving me chills!"
Callen triumphantly smiled as he observed his brother grumble while continuing to do his best.
"Ah, the third brother is also pursuing beauty, noona... the second brother should move quickly!"
"It's frightening to think about where you're getting your information."
"I've got Ron..." Callen stated it. It was the most normal thing in his life.
Ah. Poor Brother Ribbit. Just hope your brother is doing a great job helping you with your love life.
Amiah openly laughed as he listened to the siblings' banter. It's so refreshing to see a new light in this always serious palace.
"Would Lord Seventh like to be king?"
Callen frowned as he looked at her.
"Why would I take something difficult?"
His answer surprised her.
"I don't want to talk about it after seeing the paperwork, Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit."
Amiah was taken aback by his response. Children of the royal family are expected to mature at a young age. At the very least, someone could still enjoy his life, even if it is at the expense of his beloved brothers.
"Wait a minute... I need to rest."
"Ah! So useless... stand up, you need to train your lower half as well."
"Callen Crossman! That's not something a child should do— ngh! Just give me the paper and don't even think about saying those bad words!"
For a brief moment, Robbit appeared normal. Except for the third prince, the other princes appeared to be ordinary children. Since this child returned from Henituse County, the tension has decreased.
Amiah observed how that small body moved and offered his big brother some water. She can see her own son's kind expression, which she had never seen before as he grew up.
At the very least, she wanted to ensure that no one hurt the child who was genuinely making her son laugh and smile. When succession begins, she will be able to protect him because his brothers will not be able to do so.
And so…
"You appear to be a pathetic stalker who couldn't even flash a memory-saving device."
When the young lady entered the palace again, Callen grumbled after noticing Robbit stiffen.
"The inner court loves tea parties; don't they realize people are starving outside the palace walls?"
"You're aware of that?"
"I read Hyunnie's work when I'm bored."
"You should always be bored to share our burdens with paperwork," Robbit observed.
"I respectfully and humbly decline, Brother Ribbit; my slacker and peaceful life will be fated."
"Does that even exist? Especially since you're working so hard for my sake," Robbit huffs angrily.
"As I previously stated, Brother Ribbit, this is for the sake of my adored little nephew."
"Were you that bored that you needed someone to play with?"
"No."
"How come?"
"So that no one's attention would be drawn to me anymore."
Robbit resisted the urge to slam his head against the wall. What did he expect from his younger brother, who is obsessed with being a slacker and living a peaceful life?!
"Or should I become trash, knowing that if I do so correctly, I'll be thrown out?"
"Callen Crossman," Robbit said, flicking his brow. "Why would you even consider becoming trash when you have your older brothers? Just live the way you want."
“Really?”
"Hm..." He took Callen in his arms and said, "Hyung-nim and Brother Ribbit will make it so... For you to live peacefully and safely grow up."
Callen smiled and bumped his brow against Robbit's.
“Promise?”
“Promise.”
Soon after, the sound of heels approaches them.
"Greetings to the suns of Rowoon Kingdom."
The lady who had Robbit's attention stood in front of them. Callen looked at Robbit, who appeared to be painfully accustomed to his stoic expression.
“Hello!”
It's time for me to do my Oscar-winning acting!
"Hello, My Prince," the lady said once more. Callen reached out his hand and said, "Shake!" while looking at his older brother.
"Hello, my name is Callie! And this is Brother Ribbit! Nice to meet you! What is the name of Pretty-noona?"
"My Lady, it's Robbit." Robbit can't believe his baby brother is messing with him right now.
"You flatter me, thank you very much. My name is Iris, My Prince," the lady said with a small smile as she reached out her hands to shake his. “It’s nice to see the Second Prince again.”
Callen smiled as innocently and holy as he always did. He had a feeling something was up after hearing that. He casts a glance at his brother, who is wearing a melancholy expression.
“Where will you be going?”
The lady looked at the young prince.
“I will attend a tea party by the Fourth Concubine.”
"Oh... okay! I'm not stopping noona now!" Callen exclaimed, "Let's play later pretty-noona! Nice to meet you!"
Callen waves at the Lady. Robbit nodded his head and let her pass him.
The lady was looking at Robbit. Callen noticed a slight flush on her face.
“Oh. I see.” He giggled and said, “Hm. I still want to spend time with pretty-noona.”
“You like her?” Robbit asked.
“I like her. I don’t have a good noona in the palace… and I noona is kind.”
Iris looked at him.
Robbit looked at her and said, “After the tea party, will the lady come over to this garden and play with Callie?”
The lady smiled and said, “Thank you, Your Highness. See you later, little highness.”
“Yes! Enjoy Noona!”
Callen just hit two birds with one stone.
“Brother Ribbit.”
“Hm?”
“You know her, right?”
"Ah," Robbit paused, debating whether to inform his baby brother that he was jinxing his love life, "We've been childhood friends."
Callen looked at him and said, “Then why are you both looking distant?”
Callen needed to know.
“It’s because of her family. She’s the Third Queen’s niece.”
Now that’s some drama, Callen wanted to mess up more.
“Don’t smile like that.”
Callen looked at his older brother.
“Whenever you smile like that, something “REALLY” bad will happen.”
Well, Callen causes them so…
“Oh. Brother Ribbit just get used to it!”s
TBC
Chapter 16
Notes:
ON HIATUS UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE!
I will not drop this until everything's settled.
same issues with Pinning the Redhead Down and Miraculously Escaping Slacker Life.
Work currently with issues too, Vows of Silence and Oath of Lies (that's why they're on hiatus)Really Sorry for the inconvenience.
Chapter Text
"I DON'T WANT TO GET MARRIED!" exclaimed Iris. A royal decree from the palace arrived early in the morning, wishing her and the Third Prince to marry. Iris, the county's daughter from the Northwest, apparently did not like the 'good' news and threatened her brother with fleeing and becoming a nun! The Sten Marquessate ruled the Northwest, and anyone with two brain cells knew what would happen to anyone who dared to oppose the Marquessate.
"THIS IS A ROYAL DECREE, IDIOT!" says her brother.
"IDIOT OR NOT! I WILL NOT MARRY INTO THE PALACE! I REFUSE TO MARRY INTO THE PALACE!" Her shriek was nearly as loud as her flat warning. The Count dismissed his younger sister's tenacity with a dismissive wave of his hand.
"Brother, just say no and let your little sister pick someone for herself! I want to marry for love!"
"You like that Second Prince, right?" the count gritted, trying not to tear the royal decree. He was well aware that doing so would condemn him to the ropes or six feet to the ground.
As the county's daughter, she preferred swordplay and archery to embroidery and painting. Women, on the other hand, are not permitted to become knights. She wanted to be a part of the battle, but high society wouldn't let her. Women are regarded as the embodiment of grace and humility. Holding a sword would make every noble make fun of her family.
She was forced to be a sweet daughter, despite being loud and boisterous enough to kill her brother.
When she read the portion, she grunted, 'to grant you the highest honor, the Third Queen presents you with a betrothal with her son, his highness the Third Prince.'
She didn't like it. She had no desire to become a part of the palace. She aspired to be a soldier. She would rather be free and fight than suffer in a four-cornered decorated room with a pathetic excuse worse than a concubine. She despised the inner palace, particularly the harem.
“You won’t even consider marrying the second prince,” her older brother said.
They had grown up together. They used to play and talk about their lives, but she never imagined that the ordinary person, her first love, was a member of the royalty she despised so much. Her parents should have survived if it hadn't been for the Royal Family. Zed Crossman betrayed his people for the royal family.
Her heart pounded with excruciating pain. She continued, passing by the Second Prince while holding her heart in her palm. Their once-joyous laughter had turned cold and distant.
But she never expected to meet the infamous Seventh Prince. Robbit was standing nearby, holding a child. The boy bore a striking resemblance to him. He was there with a smile she hadn't seen since they split up in resentment.
“Let’s play later, pretty-noona!”
Ah. What a very bright child.
If the royal had been filled with children like this, it would have been ideal. She didn't expect that black-haired child to grow up the same way. That sweet child would eventually turn into everyone else in the princes.
That's right. She couldn't live like that because if she married, she wanted to be the only person her husband had. She didn't want to share and will never share. She, like her parents, wished to be the only love, the only treasure her husband would accept, rather than someone who would be discarded like trash once the favors were gone. Her dream was to be the only person her love would ever have.
But that was never going to happen at the Royal Palace. Her child will undoubtedly be a greedy prince with a silver tongue who will pave his way out.
Even the pressing issue of her marriage to the Third Prince was getting to her.
They need her. They required the power that her family possessed. They required ores and minerals to manufacture weapons. She was aware. That's why she's making an effort for her engagement to go wrong. She needs to act like a fiery lass. However, she is well aware that acting in this manner will have no effect. They’re after their family.
If she married the Third Prince, her life would be over. She'll be like a canary in a cage of gold. A canary with broken wings is submerged in sweet lies. She must compete with the women of the third prince. She needed to win his approval and ensure that he was always on her side.
That was not something she desired.
That is something she will never want.
She's known who she wants to spend her life with for a long time, but between her family and herself, she must protect what's left of her. Her brother, the count.
*****
"Hyung-nim. I'm here to return this rascal."
Callen was carried back to the Palace of Joy like a sack of rice. The child had not stopped laughing.
"How did you spend your day?"
"Hell," Robbit responded flatly.
"Expected," Alver chuckled as he lifted his brother off Robbit's shoulder.
"Aigoo, you're gaining weight again... sooner or later you'll become a pigsty."
Callen laughed and allowed himself to be carried like a book. He looked over at Robbit, who was giving orders to his servant. “Compared to Callie, brother Ribbit is useless. Even ask who grandpa Benedict is. Does he want to die or something?”
Alver questioned, "Grandpa Benedict?", not understanding who that grandpa is.
Callen sighed and said, "Ah. Hyunnie should go back to history class."
Alver looked at Robbit and waited for him to answer.
“It’s King Benedict VI.”
Alver sighed and turned to face Callen, who was pouting and frowning at them.
"You're reading that book?" he asked, shocked.
"Brother Ribbit needs nice tiddies! Meaty bulky muscles!"
"No. no. stop. Don't say anything, baby," he hushed the youngster and motioned to the table with treats, "Let's have some snacks, okay? Forget about your useless Brother Ribbit."
Robbit in defeat, exasperatedly said, “Are you really my brothers?”
“Unfortunately.” Alver deadpans and motions for him to sit too.
When there were only three of them. Callen relaxed on the sofa and munched on some snacks.
"Your Highness, Young Lady of Sierra Household, has arrived," Ron said.
"Ah, pretty-noona! Allow her to come!"
"Yes, My Lord."
Alver turned to face his younger brother. "Your birthday will be celebrated next week, with a banquet and an announcement made."
"Is it the Crown Prince Selection?"
"How did you know?"
Callen grinned. His eyes were so clear that Alver realized the question was pointless.
"You will also take part."
"I'm not interested."
"Callen."
"I don't want to... Crown Prince should be Hyunnie and Second Brother, not Callie."
Alver and Robbit exchanged glances.
"Why are you so opposed to the throne?"
"Will Callie become happy if I become king?" Callen asked his older brothers, smiling.
That took both of the older brothers by surprise.
"You know... Callie grew up with brothers but not with his mother and father; Callie has always had to deal with bad people; Will the throne protect me if Callie becomes king? And."
"And?"
"Something predestined will always happen, which is why if either Hyunnie or Brother Ribbit becomes king, that would make Callie happy; Callie was raised by both of you, so it should be either of you."
"I will always look after you, baby."
"That's why Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit should become King and give Callie a rich and wonderful slacker life," Callen said with a smile.
"What a little rascal," Robbit chuckled, feeding his younger brother.
"He is indeed a rascal, meticulously planning his life while working us to the bone."
"Don't worry, Callie will assist in the creation of Hyunnie or Brother Ribbit King."
That sounds’ ominously dangerous.
[***]
Outside, Iris listened to what the little prince was saying to his siblings. Soon after, a redhead boy approached and asked for an audience.
"Hello, Young Lord... I'm Iris from the Sierra Household."
"I'm Cale Henituse, and I'm delighted to meet you, Lady Iris."
"Please, Young Lady, and Young Lord, wait a moment."
They stood next to each other until the door opened, revealing a young black-haired man sprinting towards Cale Hentiuse.
“Mommy!”
Iris was surprised. The Henituse Household has always remained neutral while advocating for the people of the Kingdom. The County's most notorious trash firstborn, whom even the Royal Family had ignored for the past two years, was friends with the Seventh Prince.
"Hello, Pretty-noona! Come in, pretty-noona!"
Cale Henituse was on the other side, holding her hand and pulling her inside.
"Hyunnie!!!!!!!!!! Mommy is here!!! Brother Ribbit!!!!!!!!!! Pretty noona is here!"
The first and second princes both appeared to want to be swallowed by the earth. Their cheeks were flushed, but they still greeted them like always.
“Mommy?” Iris asked.
“I am mommy.” Cale Henituse smirked and entered the room.
There are three princes in the same room, but it appears that only Iris is bothered by this arrangement. Cale Henituse appeared to be used to it, even feeding the adorable toddler without a care in the world. Callen sat between Cale and the First Prince, while she sat beside Robbit.
“Your Highness.”
“Yes, Lord Cale?”
"I've heard about the Crown Prince Selection," Cale Henituse stated flatly. This garbage is completely fearless!
"You know."
"Will Baby Callie take part?"
"What does it matter if he participates?" Alver snarled, clearly annoyed by the redhead.
"The Henituse County will back him up."
Both Robbit and Alver dropped their cookies and looked at the redhead.
"Of course, Callie stated that he does not want the throne, but we're taking precautions because this is the only time that neither you nor the Second Prince can remain by his side," Cale stated emphatically.
The Rowoon Royal Family predates Henituse County. They have wealth comparable to, if not greater than, that of the Royal Family. Furthermore, they wield more power than the Robbit's royal family or the Third Queen herself. This family has stated unequivocally that it will support the Seventh Prince over the First and Second Princes.
"That'll do," Robbit said without looking up. "Mother has also expressed her desire to become Callie's guardian until the Crown Prince is chosen; with Mother and the Count on his side, he'll be safer than either of us."
"When will the count come to the palace?" Alver asked Cale Henituse, his tone kind.
"On the day before Callie's birthday."
Iris, who had previously been seen in the Third Prince faction, was taken aback.
"Are you not concerned that I'll leak this?"
She was even more surprised when the Seventh Prince responded.
"If you were truly on their side, you would never accept this invitation... Pretty-noona, you're not supposed to be on their side."
That was answered by a five-year-old.
"Where am I supposed to be?" she wonders when everyone tells her to stay by the Third Prince's side.
The five-year-old looked at her, then at Robbit. He had an uncanny smile on his face, but he didn't respond directly to her.
"Do you have faith in foresight?"
She was taken aback. She looked at Cale Henituse, who seemed to be used to it, or at least aware of it.
“My Prince…”
"If I told you... would you choose that person? Or leave?" The five-year-old's tone was terrifying, “Your life... and the older brother you hold dear... Your lives depend on your choice.”
She subconsciously stood up. She can feel the chills all over her body and the terrifying truth she just heard.
"It's time for you to leave... I hope you have your answer the next time we meet," the five-year-old said with a smile.
She had no idea how she got out of that room.
She had no idea how she got home, let alone to her room.
The words of the Seventh Prince lingered in her mind.
She's just realized that no matter where she goes, her life is inextricably linked to the royal family.
“It depends on your choice.”
That word continued to echo inside her head.
She is terrified of the consequences the moment she makes them.
It’s scary.
It was plain terrifying.
TBC
Chapter Text
"I think Callie should be a matchmaker rather than a prince," Cale quips.
While looking at his red-eared second brother, Alver casually drinks his tea. Their youngest just dropped that bomb as if he were babbling. Too innocent. He’s so pure that one doesn't realize they're already playing in his palms.
“Callie.”
“Yes, Brother Ribbit?”
"Y, you believe..."
"She was supposed to be by your side."
It wasn't a joke. Callie spoke up without hesitation. It's a good thing they're the only ones in the room. Otherwise, he’ll get killed by the third queen if she hears this.
"If she goes to the Third Prince, she'll die. She'll be hanged."
At least that was the death that Callen saw when he touched her hand.
“In that memory, Brother Ribbit’s the only one mourning.” and it became his reason to fight for the throne.
Both the first and second princes remained silent after that. Callen took in their solemn expressions. "Women are strong," he said, smiling, "but it won't be enough to stop the third queen and third prince; it's already decided, but Grandpa Whitey said I can choose who to spare..."
The queen condemned the black aura she used to kill Sten Marquessates' minions as dark power when he saw that raging fire wallowing in that girl as she was hanged as a heretic. A mother who grieved for her child and sought vengeance met a tragic end. That was Iris, at the end of her life, regretting her decision. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she looked at Robbit before she died. For a long time, his brother was unhappy because of the words she said to him and the loving words she said to him.
"If you love someone, fight for her. I don't want you to look back and be sorry, Brother Ribbit."
Robbit's heart shook at that precise moment. Although his younger brother's smile was encouraging, it gave him the chills.
"So that Brother Ribbit can give Callie a baby nephew to play with!"
"And?" Alver asked, laughing.
"Wait for a second, Callie; that's—!"
"Mama Miah said Callie should help brother Ribbit with Grandpa Benedict's book as well!"
Callie just said something dangerously adorable. Ribbit swears he'll burn those books someday. They’re tainting his cute little brother!
[*****]
"I didn't think about how mama Miah treated you, but now that I see all this gold and gems... Queen Amiah sure dotes on you, Callie, and I see why you call her Mama."
Alver frowns as he looks at his baby brother, who is lying on a bed of gold coins and gems. He knew his brother’s obsession with shiny things, and he knew how he loves seeing the golden plaque, but seriously, he’s freaking five years old!
“Ron.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
"Please deposit those in the Treasury in Callen's name."
"Why?!?" screamed Callen, "This is mine!"
"It's yours; Hyunnie will keep it."
“No!” It’s my money anyway! And it’s been so long since I’ve seen money!
Alver carried him and let the servants do their jobs. Callen was adorably yapping that his money should stay with him. Alver sits on the long couch, and soon he lays down with his baby brother sitting on his belly while leaning on his leg.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?” Alver hums while taking Callen’s shoes off his feet. He gently presses his sole as if he were massaging him.
“Do you know what happened between Brother Ribbit and Pretty-noona?”
“He hasn’t said anything to you yet?”
Callen shook his head. Alver placed his feet on his cheeks and extended his arms to hold Callen’s arms in his palm.
“Your brother Ribbit used to go out in ordinary clothes. He would come with the Second Queen to visit his maternal family, and I think he met her there. Iris's family wasn’t that well-off; they’re merchants who were given noble titles.” Alver slowly explained, “But... I think the third queen has something to do with Iris’s parent’s death.”
“Then why are they treating each other like strangers?” Callen asked.
Alver’s hand traveled to his head and cupped it gently, “That I don’t know... You should ask your brother Ribbit, but I don’t think he’ll answer.”
"I hope Brother Ribbit and Pretty-noona get together," Callen said, leaning against Alver's chest.
“How about this Hyunnie? Will Hyunnie find my fated one too?”
Callie snorted, “You have mommy.”
Alver frowned and groaned. He looked at his baby, who had seriously said that before smiling widely. The toddler stopped laughing and lay on his chest.
“Hyunnie don’t have someone in the future…”
Alver looked down and patted his brother’s back.
“I do have one.”
Callen raised his head and looked at his brother with big, reddish eyes.
“Who?” the toddler cutely asked.
"You," Alver said confidently as he kissed his brow.
Callen was taken aback, but he soon recovered and smiled brightly.
"Right... Callie has Hyunnie, too!" he chirps happily before giggling brightly. Was Alver that close to him? The answer is yes. Kim Rok Soo, who had been living as Callen for five years, knew that the only person he could trust right now was this person.
“Even if Hyunnie becomes an old man, he’ll still look after Callie,” Alver repeats, cupping his brother’s cheeks. “I’ll always be the person that will look after Callie. So Callie just needs to grow up safe and sound. Leave everything to Hyunnie. Hyunnie will always protect you.”
That has never been promised to Callen. Even if there was, no one had ever reassured him that everything would be fine.
“Hyunnie…”
“Hm?”
"You must live a long life..."
"I will... I have to take care of my troublesome little Callie."
"Would you like to marry Callie?"
"Hmm... Callie is still small..."
“I’ll grow up soon! As high as two meters!”
Kim Rok Soo forgot he was playing a five-year-old kid at times like this.
[***]
It was also times like that that Callen somehow felt his luck run for the first time in his life.
“Ah! It’s pretty noona!”
He was permitted to leave the palace as long as he had Ron, Vicross, and Choi Han with him. He promised to meet Cale Henituse at one of the shops, but his stomach chose the best shop. He was walking around with Choi Han close behind. He was walking to one of the stalls when he noticed Iris looking for a seat. He ordered all the treats there and had the rest packed up for his Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit.
“It’s empty here! Come sit!” he happily said. He read from Grandpa Benedict’s book that if your brother is useless, the little brother should help charm the lady and be the object of affection.
“It’s a nice day to meet you, Your Highness.”
“Yeah! Come! Let’s share!”
He wished to move incognito because it was the first time he left the palace. No one would bother with him since all of the members of the royal family had blonde hair compared to his black hair.
It’s just that he did not expect to run across the third prince, Hellion.
In comparison to their other siblings, the third prince appeared normal. His Hyunnie takes the cake when it comes to face. When it comes to charms, it's brother Ribbit. Really, nothing beats good-looking people!
"You are here.."
"Hello, Third Brother!" he said, but he didn't offer him anything sweet.
"Why are you by yourself?"
"I am not alone..." he said, motioning to the three people sitting just beside him at the table.
Hellion looked at Callen and then at Iris. Iris looked troubled.
“I am here for her.”
"She did?" Callen pretended to be surprised, "but I thought we agreed to meet Pretty-Noona?"
Hellion coughed. He knew how spoiled Callen was and that everything should go his way. It was because of the last assassination attempt that the king reprimanded all of them, the princes and the concubines, not to touch a single strand of his hair.
"I see... I guess I'll meet her later."
Callen was aware of how everyone was treating him right now. He thanked the Third Prince with a cheerful smile. He can pretend to be a hypocrite all he wants, but he is not the person this girl should be with.
[you are hard to predict, baby.]
Ah. Grandpa White is back. He hadn't heard him speak to him inside his head in a long time.
[Be wary of the third prince, Baby.]
Alright. Thank you.
Grandpa White became silent again. Hellion was about to turn around when Callie noticed another person walking around with a few of his attendants.
"Brother Ribbit!" Callie sprints up to Robbit and leaps on him.
Robbit caught him coolly, getting used to his unexpected attacks, and eventually lifted him into his arms.
“Hellion.”
“Second Brother.”
"Brother Ribbit, why are you here?" Callen inquired.
"I'm doing some rounds on His Majesty's orders... how about you?"
"I'm out to play," said Callen. Robbit then noticed Iris standing with her head lightly bowed.
Robbit looked at Callen, who was grinning from ear to ear before sighing in defeat.
“When will you be back to the palace?”
“Later…”
"I'll come to get you, and we'll go home together."
"All right!" Callen jumps off Robbit's arm and waves goodbye.
"Please look after him well, Lady Iris."
"Certainly, Your Highness."
Robbit turned around.
It was at times like these that Robbit appeared to be a man. Yeah. In some ways, he is more mature than Alver whenever he moves or speaks.
Hellion followed Robbit, leaving Callie and Iris alone. Callen looked at Choi Han, who helped him up the chair once more.
Callen happily eats the apple pies and the sweets served to him. He was sitting pretty and soon he looked at Iris.
“This is good… Brother Ribbit likes this…” Callen looked at Ron and said, “Granny! Let’s order some of this too, let’s give them to Brother Ribbit… oh… also some other sweet for the palace…”
“Who will you be giving them, Your Highness?”
“Who else?” Callen stated the obvious, “To granny, noona (vicross), and the others.”
The old man smiled and stood up. He took Vicross with him and left Choi Han to guard Callen.
“You like His Highness Robbit.”
Callen looked at Iris. "Of course... Brother Ribbit is family... and Brother Ribbit has always been good to Callie, isn't he?
Iris looked at the five-year-old.
"There's nothing wrong with being expressive, Noona... You despise the royal family, right?"
Iris looked at him. She didn't say anything, but it was enough for Callen to notice.
“Even if you do hate the Royal Family… don’t hate Brother Ribbit…”
[Yes! Act like a good, pretty damn brother, Kim Rok Soo! ]
Ugh. Why the fuck is this bastard god cheering him?
“Hope you’re happy with whatever choice you make. I just don’t want to see my brother Robbit miserable.”
"You're thinking about someone else," Iris said when she heard that.
"Then who's life should I be thinking of? They're allowing me to be a normal child with all their hard work... It's the least I can do."
After spending the day together, Robbit returned after settling his business. He stoically thanked Iris. Callen looked at his brother and reached out his hand. They walked while holding hands to the carriage.
“Brother…”
“Hm?”
“Can you tell me what’s between you and Iris-noona?”
Robbit fixed his gaze on him. His eyes widen but soon turned kind and gentle.
"We used to be good friends..."
"Are you not friends right now?"
Robbit got down on his knees and leveled himself.
"There are times when relationships end without anyone saying anything."
"But that doesn't mean your heart has stopped feeling," Callen responded.
"You know Callen... I am glad..." Robbit nodded and smiled at him, "glad that you grew up fine and differently than we did... It’s not easy to live just being honest inside the palace, but I hope you always do.”
Robbit words were serious.
“There are times when we need to swallow our heart and live with it… That’s how I and Hyung-nim lived…”
Robbit is not making an effort to change what’s there for him.
“Brother Robbit…” Callen called out and said, “There are times when it’s better to say it’s not fine than hiding your heart in your sleeve.”
Alver and Robbit are his brothers. That’s a fact.
“You didn’t need to think what's best for her, but it should be what’s best for both of you…”
Just like how they’re doing for the best of themselves — their family.
TBC
Chapter Text
"So... what are you going to do next?" Cale asks Callen over tea one day. Cale Henituse realized he wasn't a kid anymore after Callen reminded him.
When he dismissed them, the toddler raised his hand, and Ron and Choi Han exchanged glances.
Cale turned to Callen and said, "You're changing things here on your end just as much as I do in the County."
"I'm just a good brother who wants to see my beloved brothers happy," Callen said, looking at him, "so? Why are you here?"
"Aren't I doing a wonderful job as your mommy?"
What a pathetic excuse! But neither of them mentioned how useless their excuses are.
Cale Henituse has always been refined and sophisticated. Except for his infamous reputation, no one can find fault with his actions.
"You should have a picnic on one of the hills in your area," Callen suggested. He wanted that ancient power at first, but after realizing that his demi-god body and ancient powers are incompatible, he decided to bet on Cale Henituse. "You should bring a sack of bread and wish for some stone on your way here."
Cale Henituse smiled and said, "the banquet was supposed to be held as Crown Prince Selection, but now it's your birthday party as well as the official announcement for the selection, you should leisurely stroll around the hunting area and corner some feral bunnies. They're going for the beast despite being herbivores."
They both had the same innocent grin.
"All right, mommy, see you at the banquet soon."
"Please also keep in mind that I intend to strike a deal with his Highness, Baby Callie."
"I know, it's about the forest of darkness, right?" Callen said with a smile.
"Yes... before my regression, the whales and mermaids went to war, and the mermaids had some power up. I haven't uncovered the entirety of that incident, but the lake described by Choi Han had something powerful in it... I planned on taking control of the forest of darkness."
"There could be some ancient power there."
"Not only that, but I suspect the dead mana there has something to do with the mermaids... but I'm not sure how they get there."
[It's a dragon's dead mana.]
Cale Henituse looked up when Callen heard that. "Mommy, if you ever get some of the dead mana, will you trade it to me?"
Alver Crossman is a quarter dark-elf. Cale was there when alver was purified by the Church of the Sun God.
"I made the right decision by partnering with you."
"Then you should assist in bringing Hyunnie to our side; if he becomes king, we'll be safe." Callen groaned, "and... wasn't it wonderful to have a place where all races could freely live?"
The vision was the same. Cale would think Callen and Alver are brothers if he didn't know Callen was a transmigrator.
Cale Henituse hands over some paper with information for the upcoming banquet. Cale also receives a piece of paper with drawings on it from Callen.
"I hope you have a safe journey."
"When I get back," Cale Henituse promised, "I'll give you something special." "I had intended to rob someone before coming here. I’ll give you a pretty decent gift on your birthday.”
Soon after, Alver appeared, frowning at the sight of Cale Henituse. Cale Henituse felt right at home in his palace, as he always does!
"What exactly are you doing here?"
"Of course, playing with my baby? Does your highness want to play with Cale as well?"
That made Alver shiver. He rolled his eyes and groaned in frustration. He sat on the empty space beside Callen and bravely ignored the redhead's presence.
"Your Highness."
"Do you like me?" said Cale.
*Coughs!*
"What are you saying? Have you gone insane?"
"No... in any case, I hope his highness will play with me someday, just like me and Callie."
It was a poor choice of words, but Cale and Callen are playing a very dangerous game.
***
"I'M HERE, BROTHER RIBBIT!"
Callen yells as he runs toward his brother. He just needs to act like a pretty good little brother. His brother ribbit adores him in the same way that Mama Miah does.
He didn't expect to see Robbit and Iris acting awkwardly together. He crept behind the bushes, dragging Choi Han along with him.
"Awkward."
"Right?" Choi Han coolly sat on the grass, gently pulling Callen to sit with his legs crossed. Callen sat back and let Choi Han hold him by the belly.
"Brother Ribbit sure is useless when it comes to love."
Choi Han just smiled and listened to his ramblings.
"Your Highness, you sh—"
Callen frowns and looks up, *not highness... it's Callie."
"Yes, Callie-nim, we shouldn't listen in."
"This is good blackmailing material," Callen chuckled.
Choi Han simply smiled and shook his head. His young prince enjoys making trouble for his brothers.
[ROBBIT&IRIS]
“Lady Iris agreed with the Third Prince’s marriage proposal.”
That caused Robbit to come to a halt. He looked at his servant, who was keeping his mouth shut. His mother was staring at him as well.
“Is this alright?” Queen Amiah worriedly asked.
“I’m fine.”
He stood up and prepared to go to the afternoon meeting. He considered looking for Callen in the library, but knowing how his younger brother advised him not to, he is unable to face him. He smiled at his mother and went about his business.
Yes. Years have passed since he first met her. She was like a fairy warrior rescuing his wimpy self from danger. He remembered how they talked for the first time. What a shambles they are. And yet…
"Greetings, Second Prince."
She's standing in front of him, dressed in the clothes she despises. She grew more beautiful as she grew older, but Robbit knew she was even more beautiful when she was wearing pants and wielding a great sword.
"Lady Iris," he said, looking at her. Her skin was pale. "What are you doing here?" she asked, still looking him in the eyes.
"I just met with the Third Queen and Third Prince..." Iris exhales and smiles at him.
That means only one thing.
"You're going to marry the third prince?"
Robbit had just returned from his rounds when he learned that Hellion had finally sealed the deal with marriage. He was enraged and lost as to how he'd treat her, but he knew it was inevitable.
He had nothing to be angry about. He promised Callen that no matter what his choice will be, he will never regret it.
He hasn't seen Iris in over ten years. He used to visit his maternal family in the Northwest, and he became friends with her. They were too young and innocent back then.
They practiced swords together and learned to read and write together.
They even made a promise to marry each other.
When Iris's parents were murdered, everything changed. She discovered that the Royal Family, of course, the third queen, had ordered it. It was because she refused to support the Third Prince faction. Everything became worse when she realized he was royal.
She despised them just as much as she despised him.
"It's been decided."
Robbit's last line of patience was inspired by Callen's words.
"You will die if you go to him!"
"Then where should I go?" Iris inquired.
She is at a loss for what to do. She is in distress, and no one can assist her. Her brother, the Earl, is shouldering all of the responsibilities and threats.
Even if she asks for assistance, Robbit's position cannot assist her.
Robbit remained deafeningly silent.
He knew he couldn't help them. Yet…
"At the very least, you should have asked for assistance; not like this."
"Do you believe a child's words?" Iris inquired. She was shaken, to be honest, but those are the words of a child. They're unbelievable.
"Robbit... there were times when we had to hang on to what was dangerous."
Despite the fact that they detested it.
Regardless of how much they despised it.
They needed to hold the blade of that danger in order to survive and protect what was left.
"So stop coming to me now," Iris said as she began to walk away.
Robbit, on the other hand, drew her back and kissed her, letting all his inhibitions go.
Iris was stunned. She tried to push him away, but Robbit's gentle gaze stopped her.
This is what she dislikes about him.
When he looks at her like this, she can't look away or lie. Robbit was looking at her.
But… this is wrong…
She pushed him and slapped him across the face.
"Just stop," she said firmly, "don't come to me anymore."
She walked away, but deep down she regretted it. It was as clear as day and as bright as the sun, their long-held feelings.
There are times when everything has to end without saying it out loud. They ended when she said she hated all the royals. How laughable. She’s still chained to the royalty.
Did she regret it?
No. Neither Robbit regret it.
She knew she was wrong when she blamed him for her parent's deaths. Even though it wasn't his fault, she still blamed him. She was the one who made their relationship like this.
She walked away with a heavy heart and a tear in her eye. She was ashamed of all the thoughts and actions she blamed on this place.
She came to a halt when she saw the seventh prince. She was about to greet him when he turned around and ran to his brother. She turned around to see how the little prince hugged his brother and hid his tears from the public. She noticed how gentle the child's embrace was in comparison to Robbit, who was now crying in his brother's arms.
The seventh prince stood out from the others. When that little boy stared at her, she could only bow. She believed what the seventh prince told her, but she was certain they couldn't help her.
At the very least, the third prince faction will be unable to harm Robbit because of her. It was her only solace after learning what his enemies were planning to do to him.
"I hope you're happy with whatever decision you make; I just don't want my brother Robbit to be unhappy."
The child's voice began to play in her head. She had no qualms about it. However, that child was correct.
"Then who's life should I be thinking of? With all their hard work, they're allowing me to be a normal child... It's the least I can do."
If only hard work could save them from their enemies. If only she didn’t pettily loathe them.
Even though she wanted to be with him, she knew what would happen to everyone around her.
So don’t forgive me, Robbit. I am a selfish person.
[***]
"What exactly did Callie say?"
"The seventh Lord said he won't be back home tonight; he'll stay at the Second Prince's palace," Ron replied calmly.
"And how about me?"
"He said, Your Highness, you can sleep by yourself tonight."
Alver groaned in frustration. He heard from Choi Han what happened, but isn't this unfair?
He'll be awake all night because he won't be able to sleep! That damn Robbit! I'll make him work until he drops!
Alver, however, didn't have the heart to do so after seeing how bad Robbit's complexion was the next day.
"How are you doing?"
"I'm not," Robbit responded, "Callie did his best, but..."
"You should get some rest."
Robbit was silent for a while.
“Hyung…”
Alver looked at him. Then, Alver noticed the cute little blackhead standing not far from them and watching them.
Hyunnie! Encourage him!
Alright. Leave it to Hyunnnie.
That was some awesome telepathic communication they had.
"What would you do if you were in my position?"
"Honestly, I've never been in love, so I don't know what to say..." Alver said to Robbit.
Alver swears he saw Callie's glare bore a hole through him. He patted Robbit on the back of the head.
"But in times like this... you must fight for what you truly feel."
Alver looked at Callie, who had a huge smile on his face. He winked at his little brother who gave him a thumbs-up, before running away to meet his tutors.
Meanwhile, upon hearing that, Robbit looked at Alver.
“Should I?”
“You have any other option?”
Robbit gradually understood what Callen was trying to say to him because of how Alver stated it as a fact.
"It's painful, isn't it?" Alver asked, "watching your loved one slip away from your grasp while you can't do anything."
In reality, the affection Alver was expressing was between them as siblings. They used to be so close, but after the nobles made their moves, their family was shattered. It was the very reason Alver desired to become king. A royal family without bloodshed.
If I fight… will I have her?”
“Only when you sacrificed for it, you’ll have something you wished for… or… better than it.”
Hearing that, Robbit smiled and said, “Thank you, Hyung.”
“Always…”
Robbit walked away. He had an inkling what Callen said to him but the entire palace was turned upside down in just one night.
Alver looked at Callie, while Callie looked back at him.
“Robbit just bought all the mining rights under the Sierra household,” Alver said. He had been eyeing that but it seems like a fool in love can go to lengths unheard of.
“Don’t meddle with it…”
“Why?”
“Brother Ribbit will handle Third Brother.”
Callie displayed a very dangerous grin. “Mommy is also assisting Brother Ribbit. And those funds will be divided between me and Mommy.”
“You entered a pretty good deal.” Alver praises. He wasn’t surprised cause Callie has always been in love with money, so he knew he was reading accounting and administration books.
“So what should we do in helping Brother Ribbit?” Alver has some good plans.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
“The hunting event on my birthday… Let’s hunt some bunnies.”
“Hm, that’s good… they’re planning something, so might as well play with it…”
After all, the third queen is trying to frame Iris as a promiscuous lady.
"They're attempting to tie Lady Iris without takebacks."
"We should re-tie them."
Ron: I just saw two daredevils.
Choi Han: it’s cute though…
Vicross: *wondering what the hell’s wrong with Choi Han’s taste.*
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver was surprised when Callen landed a deal with Cale Henituse. He didn't know how, but tracing Callen's funds related to Cale Henituse revealed that he had amassed a sizable fortune. What a terrifying toddler! It just all started when Callen went to Hentiuse County.
He would have suspected something if it had been anyone else, but everything around Callen seemed calculated and smooth. He last saw his brother tampering with his documents a year ago, but every time Callen does it, it always works in his favor. Even without doing anything, everything seemed to go his way.
What surprised him the most was Callen's choice of the Sten Marquessate as his first target.
Taylor and Venion Sten were also a major concern.
Alver had Ron look after Callen, but the butler was also keeping things in order and paying more attention to Callen than to him.
He sighed and looked over the information on the Sten Marquessate and the third queen. The farce became stale as a result of Robbit's sudden movement.
Of course, Robbit was able to deprive Hellion and the Third Queen of their funds. Except for the Henituses, all mining contracts and rights are subject to their jurisdiction.
"It's time for me to move."
Before issuing any commands. Cale Henituse requested an audience from him. The redhead's gaze was fixed on him. The trash firstborn is making his moves.
To be honest, he does have some faith in this guy, not only because Callen is close to him, but also because he exudes an aura that makes him feel at ease with him. Even though his jealousy toward him causes him to beg for his toddler's attention—Cale Henituse is someone Alver believes is worth betting on.
“What is it?”
"Right to the point, I see," Cale Henituse said as he sat down and opened a ledger. It contains all of the necessary information for the entire Rowoon Kingdom. Even Senate transactions were made public.
"Since neither of us intends to waste time, Your Highness, would you like to make a deal with me?"
In comparison to the slanderous rumors that surround him, this elegant bastard is quite astute.
"The game you and my Callie play is quite dangerous," he says, flipping the ledger.
"You know your brother is special, but you're turning a blind eye to it," Cale Henituse said emphatically.
Alver did not refute this. It’s the truth, so there’s no need to say otherwise.
“You know, Lord Henituse... there are times that we resemble each other.”
Cale said, “What a terrifying idea.”
“So… what is it that you want?” Alver asked.
“I just want Venion Sten. You can do anything you like with Taylor and the marquis.”
Alver looked at Cale Henituse, his usual calm tone was bridled with anger.
"I'm not sure why you want him, but I guess it's pretty serious," Alver said, nodding, "Alright then... I'll take care of everything after... But the Sten Marquessate, I want to have and keep it at bay."
"Thank you, Your Highness... After I mess with them, you can loot the Marquessate..." Cale Henituse stood up and smiled, "You better prepare a good cushion, Your Highness. I promised Baby Callie I'd give him a good gift once this one was settled."
"All right. One more thing. Did the count know?"
Cale Henituse looked at him and said, "If he did, I wouldn't have come here to you."
"I'll look forward to Callie's gift then... silk's fine, right?"
"Yes... dear husband, make sure there's some gold on it as well," Cale joked, making a flying kiss for Alver. Alver shivered at that and ignored the redhead.
Another knock echoed inside his office as he returned to his work.
"Ah... why are so many people coming here?" He can't even finish his work!
"Hyung, can I come in?"
Alver kept the documents calmly on his table. Robbit came in. He had a solemn expression. "The third queen is attempting to reach out to me," he said as he sat in the chair.
"And? What do you think would be the best move?" Alver asks.
Robbit looked at him and said, "Pressure them."
Anyone would be on their knees once they saw Robbit's cool expression. He was enjoying this so much that he had a smile resembling his or Callie's dangerous smile when they're up to mischief.
"You know what to do, so why did you come here?"
"I don't want to become king."
Alver paused. He looked at Robbit as if he had heard the most insane sentence today.
"I'm still sane, but that's not my place; a king shouldn't be moved by his personal feelings, and I know I'm not fit for it," Robbit chuckled. "Callie should be king then."
"He'll throw a tantrum if he hears you." Alver chuckled and handed Robbit some paperwork.
That night, the first and secondborn bonded over paperwork and tea. At Callie's birthday banquet, Alver revealed the plans of the third queen's faction.
"If Callie can land a contract with Cale Henituse... then..."
Alver chose to ignore Robbit.
"I shouldn't be surprised," Robbit said, "but sometimes I think the way Callie acts or speaks is way older than us."
“Robbit.”
“Hm?”
“You just got dumped, so you think worse.”
Robbit frowns and clicks his tongue. He just said what he truly feels like now, and this Hyung just slapped him across the face with the prospect of being dumped!
“And…”
“And?”
"Let's go for a walk during the hunting competition."
"I had intended to, Hyung-nim."
[***]
"Why is there a hunting event at a toddler's birthday party?" Callen frowned as he was awakened from his sleep. Alver woke him up at a very early hour. Today’s the day of his birthday banquet, but the party started a week ago.
"You are the only royalty who despises this kind of thing."
"But Callie wants to sleep," he complained cutely, but it won't work with his older brother right now.
While watching him today, Alver had that proud smile on his face. As he leaned against the door, Alver snorted and crossed his arms, watching his brother begrudgingly brush his teeth.
Today is the day Callen will make his debut in high society. Royal children usually attend only royal banquets and not noble house parties. Callen's previous visit to Henituse County was unofficial. It was only until they were five, or until the household's customs dictated when a noble child would make his or her debut.
After brushing his teeth, Alver helped him take a bath and even helped him put on his clothes.
“Hyunnie…”
“Hm?”
"Why are you smiling?" Callen inquired. Alver had been grinning and smiling since the moment he awoke.
"It feels like yesterday that you were just a tiny baby that I always carried around in a carrier," his brother said as he brushed his hair, “but now, you’re walking and even making trouble left and right. Five years old? Yes… you’re that old now…”
Callen looked at him and said, “But I’ll always be brother’s baby. Even if I’m older or a grandpa, I’ll be Hyunnie’s baby.”
Kim Rok Soo didn’t think about what he said. It’s just, he had this urge to answer back and soothe that tearing expression that Alver was wearing.
“Baby…”
“Hm?”
“No matter what happens… Hyunnie will always protect you…”
Hearing that.
“You might not be able to understand this yet, but... I’ll always be by your side… protect you, love you. Until the day you don’t like me anymore, or the day you decide to leave me, or when you don’t want me anymore, just remember that I’ll always be here for you.”
After hearing that, Kim Rok Soo became enraged. He had just realized that he had considered this person to be a member of his family. However, Alver is already distancing himself from his words. He's bracing himself for whatever may or may not happen between them. The prince's selection was no ordinary competition. It's a time when they all try to kill each other and get the better of each other.
“Hyunnie…”
The words that Kim Rok Soo didn't believe at first just came out of his mouth.
“I love you, Hyunnie.”
Alver's eyes welled up with tears as he heard that. He drew him into his arms with a small smile on his face.
“As I always love you.” That one soft kiss on his head was enough to calm Callen’s heart. He hugged Alver back and gave him the best smile he could give and his sincerest words.
“Thank you for everything, Hyunnie.”
[***]
Without further ado, the hunting competition began. Callen first met Eruhaben after learning that the old dragon had become his teacher. The dragon appears to have relocated closer to Rowoon Kingdom because Mt. Yelia is too far away for his mission.
Alver went ahead since he’s the one who organized the hunting competition with Robbit and Hellion. So Callen is left alone with his vicious servants, the puppy knight, and the golden noodle.
"Wow... it looked like real gold, Goldie Gramps!"
Of course, the old dragon didn't bother correcting the child. He just snorted and snatched him up in his arms. Choi Han was following after them and was readying himself to participate in the hunt.
“Gramps, can we go on a stroll during the competition?”
“Alright.” The golden noodle resigned and decided to just wait for further instruction. He hasn’t seen anything amiss with the kid. He’s just faithfully doing his job to protect the God of Death’s Kin and one of the very few single-lifers if he’s correct.
“I don’t see Mommy, yet,” Callen said, looking at the Henituse seat. Count Deruth and the pregnant countess were already present.
The Sten Marquessate can be seen moving behind the shadows.
Callen called out, "Han-yah."
“Yes?”
"I was looking for the Sten Marquessate... Granny (Ron), please assist Choi Han with whatever happens. Noona (Vicross).”
“Yes, My Lord?”
“Prepare the torture room.”
This is the first time that Callen has given his orders clearly without using baby talk. He looked at them and said, “We’ll catch some rabbits!”
"As you order, my lord," Ron, who had been with him and knew him best, said.
"I shall roast them medium rare as you always like, my Lord," his noona replied.
"Our top priority is to keep my brothers safe..."
“What about the enemies?”
"Kill them," the child said flatly, "but keep one for Noona to roast to medium rare..."
“What should I do?” The golden noodle asked.
"Gramps will be with Callie!" the child said as innocently and honestly as he could, but his tone turned cold and merciless, "We'll catch them all..."
The golden noodle shook his head and said, “Unlucky bastard.”
"Say no to bad words, Gramps!" Callie retorted childishly, looking at Robbit and Alver, who were sitting just below the King's seat.
“They won’t touch them.”
His enemies won’t touch his brothers.
Callen had no idea that Iris, who had come to talk to him, heard what he had just said to his servants.
Someone is trying to harm the First and Second Princes.
TBC
Chapter Text
Cale Henituse smiled triumphantly as he held the object in his hands. He now possesses the black dragon egg that wreaked havoc on the Henituse Territory. He doesn't require this one. He'd already planned everything for his territory, and all he needed now was Alver Crossman on his side.
He's already wary of him because of his cute little reincarnator, that sissy-simp. He was supposed to make a good deal with him, but he's keeping him at a distance due to his jealousy and love for his little brother to the ends of the earth.
Getting a big deal with the reincarnator, on the other hand, is a good thing.
"How should I present you to that rogue?" Cale pondered. Everyone will recognize this as a dragon's egg. The shiny black luster and the mana surrounding it indicated that it was a powerful beast.
“This will be in danger if I give him to that kid without even thinking.”
The black egg soon stopped emitting powerful mana. It shrank slightly, and he had a fucking revelation from the God of Death. On a piece of paper, words were written, <I’ve taken care of your problem. Please do gift this one to my baby.>
Cale frowned and felt disgusted with the God of Death.
“What a doting bastard god.” He cringes and rides his horse.
Today is the day of the nobles' hunting festival. Iris will be forced to marry the third prince because of some incident perpetrated by the third queen. The day that Alver Crossman will realized how terrifying the third queen is and receives a heavy injury. Also, the day that Robbit Crossman will decide to suppress the third prince and distances himself from the First Prince.
Cale has notified Callen about it. That child will surely make a plan or two to avoid the peril but Cale needed to be there to oversee and assess who are the nobles who took part in the rebellion that will soon happen.
A rebellion where Alver Crossman was crowned the Crown Prince.
He smiled. He needs to hurry if he wants to see the chaos that the youngest prince will make.
Will he become an overlord? or a usurper? He loves being slacker-like but makes so much effort that it would make him pack up. Cale chuckled and looked at Hilsman and the knights who were following after him.
“We’ll rush to the capital.”
“Yes, My Lord!”
[*****]
“Hyunnie! It’s so hot!” Callen whines and melts in his seat. It’s his birthday; it should be winter, but why is it so hot in the capital?! “Hyunnie!”
Alver just pursed his lips. He can’t act like a doting brother right now, because Callen will soon be given the authority of the prince.
"Brother Ribbit... Hyunnie doesn't love me anymore! Like Iris-noona feels for you!" Callen rolls to the other side, whining cutely because of the heat. He’s a kid and royalty, but he doesn’t care about being royalty.
Robbit shook his head and finally stood up. He reached out a small blue gem to him and said, “Here… place it in your pocket, you won’t feel hot soon.”
Callen smiled as he felt the coolness wrap around his body.
He’s aware that as the host of the party, along with Alver, he shouldn’t act like a brat, but he wants to display their closeness.
“Hyunnie.”
“Callen…” He looked up and saw Alver’s reprimanding gaze. He sat up straight and scooted close to Alver.
He felt his brother’s palm on the back of his head.
"Behave for the time being... it'll be over soon," Alver said. So Callen, as the loving and obedient little brother, nodded and sat straight throughout the ceremony.
He got a palace, his funds, and his knights. But he can’t trust those knights.
Having Choi Han was enough, coupled with Ron and Vicross. There’s the golden noodle standing beside him, acting as his instructor. He can usurp the throne he wants now, but—that is not his place.
Zed Crossman officially started the hunting competition. There will be monsters and animals with corresponding points. The person who hunts the most will win and be bestowed with rewards.
“I’ll participate for His Highness Callie.” Choi Han smiled. He looked so excited right now.
Women can also participate, so there were also female knights on the line. Somehow, the nobles are not paying attention to them.
"Oh, she's really pretty," Callen said. Iris was standing by the female cavalry line. She looked beautiful with a sword in hand in that white military uniform.
Robbit was also watching her when the third prince spoke, “Too bad, Robbit.”
Ugh. This bastard annoys me. Callen frowned.
Soon, Alver took him from his seat and had him sit on his lap. Alver’s gaze was scary when Callen noticed the stares from the nobles. They were all looking at him. Choi Han moved close to them while Eruhaben stood behind the royalty.
Callen hummed and giggled. He likes watching how this big brother’s face contorts into a scary one. Alver never really got angry. He was always smiling at him, so Callen never knew this side of his brother.
The parade began, and a small wreath was placed on his head. It’s gold. Callen pondered how much money he'd make once he sold this. Soon, an outdoor feast was set up, and a few ladies handed over lucky ribbons to the knights.
“They give ribbons?” Callen asked.
“Hm, anyone can give theirs to someone.”
Callen looked around. If he knew, he would have prepared something for Alver. He pulled the ribbon on his collar and gave it to Alver. “Hyunnie! Win!”
Even the nobles who had been staring at Alver were surprised when he was taken back.
“I see that the Seventh Prince likes the First Prince so much.”
Rumors began to circulate about how the seventh prince treated the first prince. Callen, satisfied, leaned on his brother. After a while, the outdoor banquet started. Callen didn’t move from his position. His plate was just beside Alver’s plate. His brother was eating with one hand while his free hand held him over his waist.
“Your Highness, would you like to try this dish from the Southeast?” the count from the Southeast offered. It was made of lamb and cooked well with the sauce that made Callen’s mouth water.
That sauce looks delicious.
Callen’s gaze followed Alver’s fork to his mouth. He gulped. Aw. looks delicious.
Alver looked at him, who was staring intently at him. Alver lowered his fork and wiped his lips with his thump before picking up his fork with his hand. Alver stabbed a thin slice of the lamb's meat and fed him with it.
“Hmm,” he hums. The savory taste of pepper and spices blooms inside his mouth. He missed the taste of spices!
“Like it?” Alver asked.
Callen asked, “Can I have more?” while cutely pouting.
"Thank you very much, young prince," the count said with a smile. He looked like a grandfather when he sliced thin strips of lamb and placed them on his plate.
“Thank you!”
Yes, smile, Callen! No one can resist the charms of a cute little toddler!
The count smiled brightly, totally smitten by the young prince. Alver had a proud smile before helping Callen cut the land into very thin pieces.
“Be careful. You might choke.” Alver spoke and gently patted Callen’s belly.
Callen motioned for Vicross, who arrived with Ron as a guard. Everyone witnessed the toddler forcing the young man to eat the lamb.
“I can cook it,” the young man said.
“Alright!”
Everyone was taken aback. So it was to recreate the dish.
This child is merciless!
Only Deruth's laughter rang out. "Haha, everyone's saying our little prince is cruel. He dares to recreate Southeast's signature dish!"
"Hello, Grandpa!" exclaimed Callen. He had already finished his meal. He looked to Alver to let him down, and Alver did so, finishing his meal. With a huge smile, the toddler runs to the Lord of the Northeast. “Where’s mommy?”
“Mommy? The countess?” everyone asked.
"No," Deruth said quickly, taking the toddler into his lap, "my firstborn son."
Anyone would think Deruth Henituse had gone insane.
It was then that the sound of galloping horses echoed.
A cool-looking red-haired lad came down like a knight.
"Mommy! You're so cool!" Haha. This shitty, third-rate play is enjoyable!
Cale Henituse descended from his horse and looked forward. He was dressed in a black gala that military personnel from the Northeast wear when hunting. He looked cool, if not for the pink egg in his arms.
“What’s that?” Callen asked.
The pink egg destroyed the redhead’s image.
"Husband..." Cale Henituse addressed the First Prince solemnly, "You prepared what we discussed?"
That made Alver shudder in both anger and embarrassment.
"You taking house seriously is a little annoying, and yes, I've planned it."
Cale sat beside his father and handed Callen the pink egg. “You better take care of that.”
[It’s a dragon egg.]
Callen looked at Cale, who had a smug look on his face. He didn’t want to be the center of chaos! It’s a dragon’s egg! A dragon’s egg!
"Eru-nim," Callen said shakily to the golden dragon.
The dragon looked at it and shook his head. He took the egg from him and kept it for him. “I’ll keep it, for now, My Prince.”
Yes, grandpa noodle... Please look after that for me!
When the banquet finished, the horns signaled the start of the hunting competition. Cale wore the Northeast Cape and sword.
“Callen.”
Cale hands Callen a small dagger and says, “This is a divine relic that the God of Death wants you to have. This will protect you. Remember. "; Cale looks at him and says, “His Highness will be in danger… So if you can… stay with him… It will all depend on you…”
Callen nodded. Anything bad happening to the royalty would be avoided because Cale would look after the Sten Marquessate!
If they want to wipe out their enemies, this is their best time.
“Cale Henituse,”
Callen called out.
Cale looked at the toddler, “Let’s screw them up.”
Cale grinned, “Do you work as I do mine… We’ll have our fun.”
TBC
JI here! expect the angst!
Chapter Text
Following the outdoor banquet, the hunting officially began in the afternoon. Callen mulls over Cale's words and braces himself for the worst.
Callen followed Robbit, who seemed to be searching for the right time to talk to Iris.
“Iris.”
The girl turned to Robbit. She looked really beautiful in a knight's uniform.
“Gossiping is bad, baby.” Cale Henituse sat beside him.
“Shh! I need to see how Brother Ribbit gets dumped.”
“You count that?” Cale Henituse swears he’ll never tell this one hell of a bastard that he has someone. He might count the times he’ll get dumped rather than score.
“You should stay here…”
“Your Highness. I don’t think this is the right time.” Iris ignored the prince. She looked at him and shook her head.
“You’ll be in danger... they’re trying to suppress—” Robbit was agitated.
“Your Highness… We’ve long been finished a long time ago.”
Hearing that, Robbit has become silent.
Callen Crossman was smiling as if his brother Ribbit didn’t have his heart broken.
“Baby? Where are you? Callie?”
“Hyunnie! Hyunnie! Hyunnie! Brother Ribbit got dumped again!”
Callen shouts and reveals where he and Cale Hentiuse were gossiping. Robbit, instead of feeling bitter, felt that sense of panic since his baby brother does count the times he got dumped! What a good baby brother?! Is he even his brother? The way he treats him was way worse!
"Callen! You little rascal!"
Callen's childish giggle filled the palace garden.
Robbit didn't know that his little brother was watching their little talk and even publicly announce his fourth time getting dumped. Oh my ghad! What a lovely little rascal of a brother he has!
"So? How many times?" His good older brother even added fuel to the fire.
"The fourth time! I won the bet!"
What the hell?! They even bet on it!
“Hyunnie, you see! Mommy and I are— *thud!* ah!”
Robbit was fast enough to catch him. Callen looked at his second brother. Robbit lift him and carried him, asking, “Does it hurt?”
"No," Callen said sweetly, "this is nothing compared to Brother Ribbit's heartache."
“You love putting vinegar on salted wounds, do you?”
Callen giggled and wrapped his arms around Robbit. Robbit continued to walk while securely keeping Callen in his arms.
“Brother.”
“Hm.”
“Don’t let Iris-noona off your sight…”
Robbit flinched and looked at his brother.
“Brother Ribbit should be happy. Other people’s happiness doesn’t matter.” Callen spoke slowly. He sees a vision of Robbit falling into despair and says, "Fight for what you feel.”
Robbit looked at his brother and smiled at him. Callen reaches out to Alver and looks at him with comfort and warmth.
“Callen…” Robbit called out, “a person’s happiness is what that mattered… but… there are times that one should give up and let it go…”
"Life is a series of decisions," Callen explained. Both Robbit and Alver looked at him. Callen whispered, “there are times that one shouldn’t let go even if the other would hate you…”
Remembering that life when he had to lose everything.
“It’s never too late, to be honest.”
It was because Kim Rok Soo has never been honest.
Robbit nodded and patted his head. Alver looked at Callie and lightly massaged his feet. Meanwhile, Robbit bid them farewell because the entourage would soon parade for the official hunt.
"You should stay," Alver suggested.
"I'd like to go... I'd like to find some rabbits... Granny said rabbits' squeals," he pouted.
Alver imagined a human squealing rather than a rabbit. That vicious old man's teachings are far too realistic for him. It’s even tainting his innocent baby. He just shook his head and patted his baby brother’s back. “Just stick close to Choi Han or Haven-nim.”
“Okies!”
Callen scooted past his knights and mounted Eruhaben's horse. His entourage followed after the First Prince’s entourage. The second prince also observed the nobles following after the Royal Family.
Callen looked around and memorized the pathway. The map that Cale Henituse gave him was right on the spot. He just needs to find the cliff, where Iris and Hellion will be forced to stay and commit some grave sin that would tarnish the lady’s reputation. Rape and soon rebellion—that’s what the Third Prince and Third Queen are aiming for.
His entourage was only composed of Vicross, Ron, Choi Han, and Eruhaben. There were some knights among the first prince’s dark elves.
Callen looked up. Even the sky isn't cooperating with his plans. He looked at Eruhaben. The old dragon granted their wishes and led them to a dark place before they jumped off the horse and teleported to the cliff, from which they could see the forest from above.
Vicross, Ron, and Choi Han quickly followed. Callen sat down to watch how things would unfold.
"Han-yah," Callen exclaimed, "wipe those ants."
The black-robed people aiming to attack Robbit and Alver are on the move.
"Certainly, My Lord."
Choi Han removed the ostentatious knight's armor. He jumped down while covering his face and head with the hood. Callen can hear the screams that soon died down. Choi Han is the main character of this Munchkin novel. A smile crept across his face. He looked down and called out to Ron, “Granny, take care of those aiming at Hyunnie.”
A golden shield was soon erected around him. The old dragon has transformed into a half-dragon with horns and a golden tail that flicks. At the same time that his hand is pointing down, powerful gold lightning strikes the third prince's flag.
Ron came back with a cute, furry rabbit in his arms. Callen sweated with cold beads because the old man looked dangerous.
“The third prince is not at his camp,” Ron reported.
Eruhaben took the child into his arms and cast magic floating on the others.
"He'll be there," they said as a red signal light flashed in front of them. Cale Henituse must've pinpointed the place where the Third Queen planned on executing her schemes. The third prince will soon drug Iris with needles and an aphrodisiac and force her down. They’re trying to blame Iris' household and take the ore mine under her family’s control.
“For a bitch, she sure does think strategically.” Callen hums.
[Baby.]
Hm?
[Be careful.]
At the same time, the sight of a bloody falling hand flashes before his eyes. Brown eyes are looking at him while blood drips from the other’s head.
Callen shivered at that sight.
“Hyung-nim…”
It was Alver Crossman.
He couldn’t shake that foreboding feeling.
He has to clean up this mess before something happens.
[***]
Alver felt something strange as he and his people went deep into the forest. There were movements following them, which made it difficult to hunt.
Robbit, whom he came across was also stunned.
“They’re aiming for us.”
“Robbit…” Alver alarmingly called, “Callen?”
Robbit also looked around but the child nor his entourage was found.
“Go look for Lady Iris. The third queen is plotting something.” Alver said and rides the horse back to where he last noticed Callen's presence. Soon, Choi Han who was supposed to be by Callen’s side wiped out some pests that wandered around.
“Where is he?” Alver asked.
“He’s with Eruhaben-nim.” Choi Han pointed towards the outermost and most dangerous cliff that was already the boundary to the Breck Kingdom.
“Follow the path!”
Alver knew that Callen has something up his sleeve but someone he can’t shake that ominous feeling.
[***]
Iris was looking for some low-class monsters when the Third Prince and Third Queen's entourage kept bothering her. She became separated from the other female knights. She was so desperate to get away that she didn't realize she was right on the border of the Rowoon and Breck Kingdoms.
She was about to get returned when the queen’s people cornered her.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
A small smile crept across their lips. She kicked her horse and hurriedly tried to escape. Arrows and needles were aimed at the horse's rider. She didn't dare to look back and kept riding the horse until she felt that stinging pain on her shoulder as she fell from it.
“How long will you be able to retaliate?”
The queen, who was supposed to be at the camp, was taking a stroll from here. There was also the Sten Marquessate following behind her.
“The ore mines will soon be ours.” Marques Sten said and looked down at her, “Your brother sure put up a fight and refused to place that ore mine as your dowry. If we can’t get it, we’ll make it so that your brother has to pay for it.”
Iris shuddered. The knights from the Sten Marquessate began removing their armor and clothes. They were flapping that thing out.
“Curse you.” She growled and pulled out her sword. She stood up and felt dizzy. Her world was spinning.
“Haha… For a knight like you, aphrodisiac is still a weakness.”
Marquess Sten looked at her and said, "Your shame and humiliation, breached the marriage agreement with the Royal Family… To save your family, of course, your brother has to pay the price!”
Iris greeted her teeth. She wanted to cry, but she swallowed her tears. She raised her sword and was determined to die for her honor.
At the same time, a huge golden light struck the flag of the Third Prince. Iris took that moment to knock down one of the knights and run away.
“Even if you run away, there’s nothing you can do!” The knights followed her.
However.
“Ack!”
“Hyup!”
“Damn it!”
Iris can hear them crying. Someone was attacking the knights from behind. She looked to the side and saw Cale Henituse grinning widely while attacking the imperial knights and Marquessate knights from behind. She saw how Cale Henituse looked at her and made a hush gesture. She nodded and fled even before they could reach her.
— Run straight ahead.
She looked up and saw a golden-haired man and the black-haired royal child flying up the sky.
“Mommy! Take care of them!” The child waves.
She looked at Cale Henituse, who wore a black uniform with his face and hair covered. She looked up and noticed that she had almost reached a cliff. She fell due to her hazy vision. She was heaving heavily.
“Damn it,” she cursed. She thought they’d stopped with it, but they want more.
Callen jumped down and felt her forehead.
“Goldie gramps, is brother Ribbit on his way?” Callen asked.
Instead of replying to him, Eruhaben faced in the direction of the forest. There were knights from the Sten Marquessate and the third queen’s knights who followed.
“Shall I wipe them out?” Eruhaben asked.
“Yes…” Callen replied.
The old dragon raised his hand, gold dust flickered as they exploded one by one. Vicross and Choi Han are wiping out the people after Robbit and Alver. Ron has already returned to the Palace of Joy with a hostage to torture later.
Callen smiled and looked down at the forces that were fighting the ancient dragon.
If not for the laughter that permeated from behind.
“What a vicious kid!”
Callen turned around, but his neck was already in the hands of the enemy. He senses a powerful dead mana emanating from the man.
Damn it! Why didn’t I notice him?
Eruhaben was about to save him, but the golden dragon got pushed back and pinned on the ground with a very powerful attack. The ancient dragon coughs up blood while trying to get up.
[He’s the enemy!]
Callen looked at him.
He looked young! He has red hair and a lame white mask.
“So you’re the one who we failed to kill before, huh?” The red-haired man spoke. “Did you know? Only a reincarnator can kill a single life, just as a single lifer can kill a reincarnator… I can kill you."
Callen grabbed the man’s hand.
[Callen. Fend him off with my power! ]
But something was suppressing Callen’s power.
He sees the red-haired man raise his hand and a red sword in his hand.
[damn it! Anyone!]
The god of death’s voice made Callen shudder even more.
“Now die!!!”
Iris stood up and attacked the redhead. However, she was flung far away. She struggled to stand up when she felt those hands all over her.
Damn it! Damn it!
She watched as the redhead slashed the red sword.
“Robbit!!!!!!!” She screams.
At the same time, two swords clashed with the golden dagger. When two powerful forces collided, everyone was blown away.
Alver and Robbit are both on their way to being swordmasters, but they’re not the types who would say it unless you asked.
“Callen!”
The redhead had to let go of the child. Robbit got blown away from the impact while Alver caught him, and turned around to shield him from the next attack from the redhead.
Everything happened so fast, blood spewed like a fountain.
“HYUNG-NIM!” Robbit’s miserable cry reverberated.
Callen, no, Kim Rok Soo slowly looked up. Alver Crossman was smiling at him.
“You okay, baby?”
His lips quivered. His smile faltered.
Callen felt that dread eating his sanity away.
“Hah…” he sighs.
Alver slowly fell to the ground.
Callen caught him. He tried to look down and see his hand covered with his brother’s blood.
Blood…
Blood…
Hyunnie’s blood.
My brother’s blood.
No…
No…
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
A huge black sphere exploded along with Callen’s cry.
TBC
Chapter Text
Eruhaben immediately flew into the sky, casting flight magic on both Robbit and Iris as well as a golden barrier around Callen.
“It has begun,” the ancient dragon said.
A demigod’s awakening varies depending on the power a half-god possesses. "Given that it was the blood and flesh of the God of Death, the strongest god who stood at the top, even you, I can't stay here any longer, but now that you've made a mess, I can't stay here any longer."
Forces from the camp and other households must’ve noticed. The redheaded bastard disappeared, leaving the wailing demigod inside his sphere.
It’s a powerful sword and a divine item at the same time. That dark elf will be in danger if he continues to be inside that black sphere with that wound.
“Eruha-nim!” Choi Han finally came, with Vicross in tow.
"Puppy... vicious cook," the dragon said, "defend yourself against those black wind swords once you enter the dome."
Eruhaben is using all his might to contain the demigod’s outburst with his barrier. If he lets the kid run amok, Rowoon's kingdom will disappear. All of them could see all living beings and trees wither as soon as they made contact with that dark power.
"I'll leave it to you to put him to sleep or whatever."
Choi Han and Vicross nodded and stormed inside the golden barrier. Robbit also composed himself, although he was worried beyond words. Alver once told him the truth about Callen. He thought it would be alright, but now that this has happened, Callen’s voice of reason and restraint is their brother.
“I’ll calm him down.” He spoke and readied himself.
“Robbit!”
Robbit looked at Iris and said, “I am still his brother, Ribbit. If Hyung-nim is not there, I have the responsibility to look after him. Callen is my baby brother.”
Hearing this, the older boy descended and fought back against the swirling black power. He can hear Callen’s cry. He’s screaming out loud. It was painful to hear. It was painful to watch. His tears continued to fall as Alver lay motionless before him.
“Callie,” he called out. Choi Han and Vicross are shielding him: “Baby, calm down! Hyung-nim's breathing!”
Robbit cried out. Callen looked like he didn’t hear anything.
They continued to move forward while Robbit continued to call out his name.
“Callen! Callie!”
Like a prayer, Robbit calls out and tries to calm him down.
He was close enough. He grabbed him, and he felt that power runs through his veins. He gritted his teeth and ignored the pain.
“Hyung-nim’s alive! Calm down, Callen!”
Robbit’s eyes widen when he feels the light touch on his hand. When he looked down, he noticed Alver shifting his hand from his to Callen's cheeks.
“Callie… Baby…” his brother’s voice made the entire sphere silent, “Hyunnie’s fine… calm down…”
Everything stilled as he said those words.
Callen looked worn, his white hair slowly turning black. His black eyes slowly turned a bright reddish brown.
[***]
The grin I wear hides the fact that it's empty.
The actual one is abandoned prior because I was left behind…
No one knows I am sobbing.
They will not notice my tears.
At the instant when they believe I am giggling,
I wish they were here…
No one knows it’s agonizing.
They believe that I am strong.
They claim it will not destroy me,
Be that as it may, I keep pondering about whether they are incorrect…
No one knows I’m broken.
They think I am good to go freely,
In any event, I feel like I am shackled by chains,
Caught in the secret…
No one knows I need you.
They assume I can do it all alone,
Yet they don’t realize that I feel as though I'm shackled.
Caught in the act,
Nobody understands how much I depend on you.
They believe I can handle everything on my own.
They have no idea I'm crying.
At the point where I am isolated…
Hyung-nim.
Hyunnie.
Nobody realizes what I truly want except to live with you.
“Don’t take him away,” he whispered.
*tap*
Callen looked down and stared at Alver’s weary smile.
“Callie… Baby…” his brother’s voice made the entire sphere silent, “Hyunnie’s fine… calm down…”
He looked at his side and noticed Robbit holding his arm and Alver holding his cheek.
“Hyunnie…”
“Yes… Baby… I’m fine… I’m al…right… so… don’t cry…”
Alver’s hand fell once again, but Callen was fast enough to catch it.
Several knights from different households finally arrived after the black sphere disappeared.
“Hilsman! Take the stretchers!” Cale Hentiuse ordered. He was already wearing the Northeast region’s uniform. He was taking the prisoners back to the camp. So he had to leave first after giving his orders to ask for a carriage. The Henituses and the Dark Elves immediately acted and placed Alver on the stretcher.
Callen stood up. He wobbled on his knees as he held Alver’s cape, which Eruhaben had removed.
“Hyunnie…”
He calls out and is worriedly followed. His small steps were painful to look at.
Everyone was gritting their teeth while watching the toddler run after the knights as they rescued the First Prince. Robbit looked on as his little brother struggled. The power that ran through his veins made him numb. He wanted to follow after Callen, but he didn’t have enough strength to stand up. He saw how badly his younger brother wanted to be by Alver's side.
Not only was he weakened, but so were all those who stood up to the dark power. Choi Han and Vicross were all kneeling on the ground, unable to get up and follow their crying master. Eruhaben, whose hand had turned dark, couldn’t also move.
“Ah!”
Callen tripped. He fell to the ground. He looked up, lost. He stood up once again and ran as fast as he could, but he continued to trip and fall to the ground.
“Damn it, move!” Robbit forced himself to stand up. He dragged his numb body to where his little brother was.
He can already see Callen’s tears falling and the wounds on his feet and knees adding.
“Hyunnie…”
Shit. Robbit curses. He can’t take it. He can’t make himself hear that miserable call. Faster body! Faster! Damn it!
It was Callen’s fifth fall since the child had fallen on his back. He was staring at Alver’s hand falling from the stretcher.
"Ah... ah... Hyunnie!" Callen had only one thought, no! Don’t take him!
None of them can understand the looming death that Callen sees. None of them can understand the death that’s about to knock on their doorsteps.
Robbit struggled and finally reached his brother. He lifted him and made him face him. The toddler looked at him with a sad expression, turning, pulling away to follow the far away stretcher.
"It's okay. It's okay. Everything will be okay," he said as he walked slowly, his steps wider than the child.
“Let’s go home, alright. Don’t cry please… don’t cry…”
Robbit felt himself crying.
They were able to stop the third queen’s ploy, but something dangerous happened.
They were able to stop the queen from earning even more power, but it cost them tears they never wanted to see.
I swear, I'll place them where they’re supposed to be.
If fighting for the throne would keep his loved ones from crying, he’d fight for it.
Unforgivable. Unforgivable.
His grip on that small body in his arms was firm.
How dare they make my family cry!
How dare they rob this child’s smile!
The Palace of Joy was immediately sealed after Alver was sent back. The banquet to honor Callen’s birthday was postponed due to a member of royalty being heavily injured.
The dark elf posing as the palace’s physician summoned a few more Dark Elves and guise Alver’s treatment as confidential even to the royal family.
The toddler stood up for long hours of waiting while holding Robbit's pants, as anyone could see. He’s not talking to anyone, not even his mommy or grannies. He's not saying anything, just gripping his brother's pants with a pale face and wobbly feet.
“My Lord.” Choi Han patted his head, “let’s dress your wound, please.”
Choi Han tried for the nth time, but the child remained motionless.
“His Highness won’t be happy seeing you like this…”
Those words finally made the toddler look at them. He offered his hand and asked to be picked up. It hurts, it really hurts. However, the pain in his heart was far worse than the pain in his feet and knees.
Ron was finally able to dress his wounds. He'll almost certainly have a fever because this is the first time he's ever had wounds like this. They were unable to treat him quickly enough due to his refusal, but they hoped he would not.
“Go back...” Callen whispered.
"We'll go back..." Choi Han said, taking the child outside the First Prince's room. Robbit's attendants were tending to his wounds when Callen approached him and grabbed his pants once more.
A few moments later, the dark elves came out of the room.
“He’s awake but in critical condition. He asks for the Second Prince.”
“Shouldn’t healers be able to—”
“It’s…” the dark elves couldn’t say anything to the king. They had no excuse since divine power could be fatal or poison the Alver.
“Callie…” Robbit looked at him, “stay here…”
Robbit entered the room alone. Even the King wasn’t allowed.
Callen let go because he didn't know who to hold on to. His face was turning even paler as time passed.
“Callen.” Cale Henituse patted his back. The toddler looked up at him and grabbed his pants.
***
Inside, Alver was only half awake, but enough to notice who came in.
“Hyung-nim.”
“Robbit…”
The scent of herbs and some strange power permeated the air.
“Callie’s waiting. Are you alright?”
Alver looked at him.
“If… something happens to me…” Alver whispered, “Take care of him…”
“What are you saying?” Robbit smiled. “You’ll be fine. Don’t worry, Callie. He’s still young. I’ll find healers who can heal you!”
“It won’t… help…” Alver smiled at him, “For I am a dark elf…”
Robbit was stunned and shaken. The sword, just as the golden-haired man said, was both an ancient power and a divine relic. Then... for a dark elf like him? It’s deadly. He clenched his fist and looked down. “Hyung-nim... what about Callie?”
Hearing that, Alver smiled. “Right… Can you call him? Just him please…”
“Alright…”
Robbit stepped outside and looked at Callen. He was sure that Alver would try to talk to the toddler.
"Baby... Hyung-nim wants to see you..." He knelt and reached out to his younger brother. He can't tell him to smile. He can't tell him that he should greet him as if nothing had happened. "Stay with him," is all he has to say to him.
The child entered the room while Robbit closed the door. He breathed heavily and instructed the people of the Palace of Joy.
Callen locked his gaze on his brother inside the room.
"Come here..." a frail voice, a frail smile. As he sees death looming above this person, his heart lurched with unbearable pain.
Alver's hand moved from his cheeks to the back of his head as he approached the bed slowly.
"Yes... Hyunnie is all right... Did my good Callie cry?"
Liar.
This person is a liar. Callen wanted to say that, but Alver’s smile made him silent.
He climbed into bed and sat next to him. Callen wished he possessed the ability to save him. He wished the God of Death's power could help him. But as a demigod, his power could also be considered divinity and could harm the person in front of him.
“No one can hurt me.” This is the time that Kim Rok Soo ceased speaking as Callen, “only you can.”
The child looked at his older brother, “I, may not be from this world… but you were the first family I’ve ever had…”
Alver looked at him, puzzled, but understood what he was saying.
“Don’t leave me, please...” Callen begged. "Don't leave me alone like everyone else; you promised you'd never leave me, didn't you? On that cave, you promised... that you'd always be by my side."
[author: TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTToTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT.]
“So don’t leave…”
Alver's heart was pounding so hard. He knew his brother had a secret, but he never imagined it would be this serious.
He didn’t say anything. He didn’t reply. Replying would give false hope that’s why he can only smile…
"I really... love you," Alver said, tears streaming down his cheeks. “I really do… I can’t… promise you… anything…”
It was all because he didn’t have the power to dictate his end.
“Callen… My baby…” Alver miserably called out, “I really want to stay with you…”
He has yet to watch him grow up.
He has yet to see him enjoy everything in life.
He has yet to protect himself from everything that may hurt him.
Callen’s tears fell. He leaned on his brother’s shoulders and cried so loudly.
[Author: welcome to heart-grinding shop… TTToTTT]
They can only express their true selves to each other.
[He won’t die.]
Callen sat straight. Alver has already lost consciousness.
[Place your hand on his chest, Baby, and guide that divine power out of his body.]
Callen felt a hand on his shoulder, guiding him through the power that was poisoning his brother.
He remained calm and memorized how it was done. He already had a triumphant smile when he began coughing up blood after absorbing the power.
[Bear with it for a moment. It’s the pain that the dark elf is experiencing. But he’ll be fine.]
Fine, my ass! It hurts!
He whimpered and coughed up blood. This God of Death employs some novel methods for annihilating sentimental moments. At least some color has returned to Alver's face.
[You should sleep. Next time you’ll wake up, your brother will welcome you.]
Damn you!
[You’re welcome, baby!]
TBC
Chapter 23
Notes:
hello people. I am Jisei, actually this is my fic but Evance took over because I mess the plot. i'm just adding parts i want in this XD, the angst totally got me too. didn't expect that. Anyway, Fluff will follow!
Chapter Text
Hello, my little redhead. It’s nice meeting you face-to-face.
"For a bastard god like yourself, you do enjoy taking over your "baby's" body," snarks Cale Henituse. He was finally able to see Alver, who had yet to awaken, and the God of Death, who was inhabiting Callen's body.
He will live.
“He better be.”
Robbit, who came with Cale Henituse, is silent. His younger brother is behaving like an old man.
"Your Highness, that's the god of death." devoid of respect and worship, Cale Henituse stated that as a matter of fact.
Robbit was about to show his respect, but the God of Death stopped him.
If brother Ribbit shows some respect to me, my baby will get angry at me. Kindly call me grandpa too, Frog Prince. I’m my baby’s biological grandpa!
So why the fuck did he ever get demoted from ribbit to frog prince? And he's perplexed: Is Callen the grandson of the god of death? How? Just plain how?
As you know, I’m housing his body for now since he’s fallen into slumber. His awakening was quite rough, so he’ll be out for a while. Don’t worry. He’s safe. Nothing can harm him except for divine objects and those close to him. While those with twisted times can hurt each other, true pain is reserved for those closest to the heart. Gods are not omnipotent. So I hope you continue to cherish this child.
Robbit nodded and smiled at the God of death.
“Since someone was able to hurt him like this... I presumed it’s that white bastard.” Cale Henituse spoke.
Unfortunately. If it's the dragon-slaying sword, Baby should be fine because it can never hurt him. However, he was grazed by that man's power. He may or may not be related to the Rowoon Royalty, but I hope the Frog Prince can assist this dark elf for a little longer.
Robbit remained silent after hearing that. He simply took a deep breath and pondered for a few moments.
You're still feeling it, right? The power of death?
Robbit fixed his gaze on the God of Death.
Anyone who comes into contact with that power will succumb to fear or a decrease in their body's number until their soul is broken. The swordmaster has already experienced the same with that adorable little chef. However, because he was the one who opposed the power to keep the surroundings from dying, that dragon may not return for some time.
“Dragon?”
I put them around this child to try to keep his awakening under control, but it had the opposite effect.
The god of death looked at Alver and patted his head.
Continue being good brothers with my baby.
That’s what the God of Death said before laying down beside Alver and going to sleep. Robbit breathed hard and looked at his siblings. Remembering how Callen appeared while desperately pursuing Alver strengthened his resolve.
“Young Lord Henituse.”
“Yes, Your Highness?”
“Whose side are you on?”
Robbit had an inkling that this person was behind the attack on the Sten Marquessate and the Third Queen’s knights.
“Of course, I’m on my baby’s side! And, in logic, by my dear husband's side.” Cale Henituse elegantly replied and sat down on the long couch.
Robbit can’t deny that Cale Hentiuse played an important role in suppressing the knights that were trying to kill them. He’s also called by the God of Death in this room to stand guard along with the black-haired man and the two vicious servants. He’s afraid that he might betray them, but Cale Henituse replied, “I am on humanity's side, that’s for sure.”
Humanity, not the royals or the faction.
Robbit smiled. It’s his turn to suppress what harmed them, and he shall do so if it can protect his loved ones. He might’ve once thought that letting go was the best chance for him, but he was damn wrong. His happiness is the happiness of the people around him.
Callen’s miserable cry snapped that thread of logic hanging inside his head.
Callen should never cry in vain.
That’s what he thought.
Robbit turned around with a grim expression. He left the Palace of Joy and entered the halls of Rowoon Castle. Before him, the Sten Marquess was on trial for serious offenses. He can see Taylor Sten and Venion Sten on the side, watching. But Robbit won’t be merciful.
He sat on the highest seat reserved for Alver. He crossed his legs and looked down at Hellion, who was gritting his teeth. The latter still sat on the left side of the hall, while Robbit boldly made his biggest move.
Showmanship. Elegance. Eloquence.
He may not be a glib bastard like his Hyung-nim or his sweet-vinegar-induced younger brother, but he has a trait that makes him proud to be the Second Prince.
"This is a disappointment for the guardian who has served the kingdom for generations," he said clearly, "Not only did you orchestrate such heinous crimes against chastity and even tried to harm royalty, you even tried suppressing the matter when there were pieces of evidence condemning a hypocrite like you." Robbit chuckled.
He could have remained hidden behind Alver the entire time, expressing his desire to be free of the throne. However, if this act can suppress them, he will gladly do so as he has the most network and influence.
"Marques Sten..." He spoke loudly and dangerously, "You might think the royal family is a joke."
Robbit leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Hellion and the Third Queen, who stood on the opposite side of the hall from the King.
"To preserve the integrity of the guardians of Rowoon Kingdom, this man Edward Sten shall be stripped of his title and sent to the dungeon. I hereby appoint the firstborn, Taylor Sten, who has no participation in this incident, as the new Marquess. Venison Sten, who participated in this, shall be sent to the penitentiary, along with the Marchioness who participated. As the involvement of the third queen is clear... Your Majesty."
His tone speaks of justice that the king of Rowono cannot refuse.
“You may do as you please.” Zed Crossman nodded and gave his edict.
“She shall be stripped of her title as Official Queen and be detained to her quarters indefinitely.”
This is equivalent to deposing the third queen as the official queen.
Robbit finally stood up and stared at the nobles whose participation was still unknown.
"Let this be a warning to all nobles... Don't touch the wrong person," Robbit says as he slams his hand over the railings and leans forward.
Don’t touch the Seventh Prince.
The warning was as clear as day. The nobles were already aware of the black sphere's connection to the Seventh Prince. However, the second prince did not hesitate to use words to force the nobles to submit. The Second Prince rules over the Capital in the same way that Deruth Henituse ruled over the Northeast. He can destroy the household that has harmed someone in his ward if he so desires.
Robbit fixed his gaze on Hellion, who couldn't look at him.
After dismissing the trial, he walked into the middle of the hall.
He looked up and noticed Zed Crossman's expression.
How amusing. This man they called father was nowhere to be found when they needed him the most.
Robbit made the decision not to pursue the man who had murdered his siblings. He'll create a kingdom in which he won't have to use force to suppress and kill his siblings for power. He and Hyung-nim have long decided not to follow this man’s lead.
He returned to the Palace of Joy and saw his mother emerge from Alver's room.
He smiled at his mother, but Amiah quickly drew him in close.
“You’ve done well.”
"I haven't done anything yet for them..."
"No... Being a good brother to them and being by their side in their times of vulnerability is the grandest form of affection you can do for them," Amiah patted her son's head.
Robbit, who had been driven to the corner, had a hurtful expression on his face.
“I have to be strong…”
“Yes… you should…”
“I have to take care of Callie if something happens to him…”
He strived to be Alver and kept chasing after him.
“Mom… I…”
Amiah shut him off and gave a small smile, “Cherish that feeling, alright?”
Robbit wiped his tears and smiled. “Thank you, Mom…”
Amiah smiled at him and said, “I’ll take care of the inner courts. Stay with them for now.”
Robbit entered the room and sat on the seat next to the bed. Cale Hentiuse was sleeping on the couch. Choi Han was standing with his eyes closed while hugging his sword. Ron was taking care of Alver and Callen.
He was ready to mumble by himself when…
“You look like shit.” He looked up and saw Alver looking at him.
“You are shit.” he replied, “a dumb shit.”
Robbit’s tears were uncontrollable. “Don’t ever tell me to take good care of Callie... You should take good care of me too, you bastard Hyung-nim.”
“Hah! Now you learn how to curse me.”
“Because you’re an idiot. Damn you. Bring me back the tears I wasted on you.”
Alver chuckled lightly and rose from the bed. His wound healed after he took the black thing from the side table. He looked down and noticed his curled-up little brother. Callen’s face was pale and he sweated cold beads.
“What happened?” Alver asked.
Robbit looked at Cale Henituse, who was now awake.
“Baby saved you.” Cale Henituse spoke, “He drew the divine power from your wound. Don’t worry, the God of Death said that it’s normal for a newly awakened demigod. You must’ve triggered that. His per-awakening happened not long ago at Henituse County. His body must’ve been in shock.”
Alver's hand moved to Callen's head as he heard that. He let out a sigh.
"How are things in the hall?"
"I took good care of them," Robbit said, "but you better get better first... leave things at my end for the time being."
The brothers exchanged glances before nodding. Cale Henituse shook his head, annoyed by the awkward situation.
"I'll stay here for now," Cale Henituse said, "because the God of Death asked me to stay here for a few more days because that bastard may or may not return. Take care of yourself before worrying others, Alver Crossman.”
That gave no conclusion.
Alver couldn’t sleep at night whenever Callen moved or trembled in his sleep. As Callen became restless in his sleep once again, Alver rose from the bed. He placed Callen’s head on his lap and wrapped him with blankets.
"Callie..." he murmured into the child's ear. It's almost dawn, and Callen has been fast asleep for days.
"Urgh... Hyu...nnie..."
“I’m here.”
He whispered again and brushed his fingers across the child's head. Callen has a fever, but no medicine or treatment can help him. It’s upsetting that the only thing he can do is pat his head and let him stay close to him.
He can see Callen opening his eyes, but the mere small light from the rising sun was painful to the eyes.
“Just close your eyes.”
"Hyunnie..." the child scooted closer and buried his face in his brother's waist, "Fine?"
"I'm fine, but you're not..."
Callen raises his head and slumps back. He took Alver's hand from his head and hugged him tightly while holding his palm against his chest.
"Stupid Hyunnie..."
“Yes… I’m an idiot… sleep…”
“I don’t want Hyunnie to suffer for Callie.”
"But I have to... I want to keep you safe," Alver said, gritting his teeth.
Callen opened his eyes slightly. His head hurts so much, and his chest continues to pound and squirm inside his rib.
"Who will protect me if you die? You'll hurt me more than protect me," the child frowned, "Hyunnie should just stay by my side... that's all you need to do..."
Alver wiped away his tears. He smiles and kisses his brother's temple. He didn't say anything but smiled his heart out, letting all his inhibitions out.
He’s blessed to have been able to meet and raise this child he treated as his.
“Alright… I’ll stay by yours… so… stay with mine…”
Even if there may be times when they are unable to be by each other's sides.
Please allow me to be selfish once in my entire life.
He wants to see through the life he protected and raised devotedly his entire life.
[***]
Callen woke up on the fifth day of his slumber. It was bright and clear that day. His head and heart stopped hurting, so he sat up straight, frowned, and squinted his eyes.
"Good morning," he said, a smile so bright it could put the sun to shame flashing before his eyes.
"HYUNNIE!" He leaps from the bed and clings to Alver's body like a koala. If Callen acted like this, he must have forgotten they'd talked a long time ago.
Nonetheless, Alver did not disappoint and lavishly spoiled his younger brother.
"Hello, Baby..."
"Hello, Brother Ribbit!"
If he acted like this, he didn't appear to be in a deep slumber or fever.
When Ron arrived to take him to the bath, his older brothers began to discuss things. Everything appeared so normal that it was frightening.
When Robbit had caught up with the discussion, he looked at Callen. The toddler climbed the seat next to Alver and crammed himself into the single-sitter chair.
“You’ll be moving to your new palace…”
“I have one?”
“You forgot?”
“Oh, the one Mr. Woof gave me?” Callen thought for a while, “but I live here.”
But even before Alver could say a thing, the royal knights came to his palace and brought the poor toddler to his palace. Robbit and Alver were smiling because Callen kept arguing with the grand chamberlain and soon with Zed Crossman.
Callen was forced to live in his palace and meet with the concubines, princes and princesses, and nobles who came to congratulate him on his birthday because it is customary for a prince to have his palace at the age of five.
"Are you sure you're not going to take him back, Hyung-nim?"
"It's customs," Alver says, smiling. Robbit shook his head.
But only one day, no, only a few hours. A wailing toddler can be heard outside the Palace of Joy, refusing to return to his palace because shitty nobles are after him.
“HYUNNIE! OPEN THE GATES!!! I CAN’T SLEEP!”
Robbit chuckled. They have to put up with all those embarrassing things from their baby, so it should be okay to prank that rascal one time.
“HYUNNIE!!”
Alver laughed and finally made his way to the palace gates. He told the dark elves to play with him because he was working on something in the Palace of Joy.
A toddler, hugging his teddy, sat on the ground plucking weeds. Callen looked pitiful, but Alver couldn't shake the feeling. His brother is mature enough, but childish due to his physical appearance.
"Can't sleep?" Alver chuckled at the scowling toddler.
“Hyunnie...” Alver carried the pitiful toddler and entered his palace.
Soon, the bright halls and cheering came into view.
“Happy Birthday, Young Prince!”
It was the people of the Palace of Joy. Robbit, Amiah, and Iris were also present. Eruhaben has returned from his den to resume his duties as a tutor.
“You prepared this?’
“Hm? How was our prank?”
“Not funny… they keep bugging me!” Callen childishly said.
“Callen…”
“Hm?”
“I wish you well and many more birthdays to come. Brother loves you, baby.”
They said that a god's happiness blesses those around them.
A huge smile appeared on the toddler's face, and a bright shining light shone upon them. It looked dusty but beautiful.
“As baby loves Hyunnie!”
How cute can he be!
TBC
Chapter Text
Even without Callen's knowledge, Ribbit has been running around his palace.
"Kyaah! So manly, brother Ribbit! But your tiddies aren't up to Hyunnie yet! Hail to Grandpa Benedict!" Callen squeals while perched on top of Choi Han’s shoulder, making Robbit blush furiously while all the young nobles, especially the young noble ladies, laugh at him.
As usual, his baby has no qualms about saying whatever he wants. His Callie, it appears, prefers to sabotage his love life rather than help him with one. Who in their right mind would keep track of the times he's been dumped rather than the times he's been cool? It's just his Baby Brother that loves to drive him crazy. Thanks to that, he got the word “embarrassed” and anything associated with it out of his dictionary.
“Ah. When will you ever go with Brother Ribbit’s flow and help him with his love life?”
“Never! It’s my lifelong mission to bully Brother Ribbit!”
Hear that? He’d rather do that than help. That sounded dangerous, to the point where Robbit felt chills down his spine.
So why is this toddler here?
"Hyunnie said I should go to brother Ribbit and report to him the tenth time you get dumped."
“You know, Callie?” Robbit scowled. Even that older brother is keeping track of him getting dumped. He looked at his baby brother and stretched out, “I wonder if you are my siblings…”
What good siblings he has?! They’re vicious!
“Anyway, Baby…”
Robbit leaned close to Callie, “How should I pursue Iris now?’
Callen grinned wildly, “You know… Grandpa Benedict said…”
and the rest is history.
.
.
.
"HYUNNIEE! BROTHER RIBBIT WAS DUMPED AGAIN! HAHAHAHHAHA!"
Alver welcomed his baby brother. He caught his running brother and saw Ribbit frowning deeply.
"For the tenth time..."
"He'll be dumped ten times more," Callen added.
Robbit simply sighed and ignored his younger brother.
"What happened, brother?"
"The third queen was quite upset, so His Majesty appointed your mother as official Queen," Alver said, tapping Callen's buttocks. He kept wiggling up, even though he was already in his arms.
“We can rest for a bit now.” Alver smiled and patted Robbit’s shoulder. “I planned on going to Henituse County, do you want to go with us?”
“Right?! Go with us! It’ll be fun to bully brother Ribbit on the way!”s
"See that Hyung-nim?" Robbit acted childishly but laughed when Callen laughed. “I’ll go.”
"Then I'll let you know when the target date is."
"All right... be safe on your way home."
“I’ll drop Callie again tomorrow.”
"Am I allowed to bite his cheeks?" Robbit inquired. Callen flinches and frowns at him. "Never mind, it's just baby fat."
“Cute fats!” Callen protested.
The brothers parted ways, and the first and seventh princes decided to go home.
The incident happened a month ago. Callen was still residing in the Palace of Joy. He continued to refuse to go to his palace. Who would want to go to a palace where nobles tried to make their way in? He feels most secure in the palace of joy.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
"You're not going to ask what happened before?" Callen stopped talking like a child. As they walked into the Palace, he just looked at Choi Han and rested his cheeks on his brother's shoulder.
"No..." Alver replied, "It doesn't matter who you are, you're my brother, so that's fine."
"I might not be your real brother," Callen said quietly.
"Were you the one I fed every night and changed diapers?" Alver gently patted his back.
Callen simply nodded.
"Were you the child I adored for five years and counting?"
He nodded again.
“It’s fine then. That’s all that mattered…”
[Well, you’re supposed to be his brother anyway; it’s just that this body died before you could have it.]
Callen frowned even more. He just learned something annoying.
[Let’s just say you went through a very complicated process.]
Process my a$$. You just want to torment me.
[Not at all, Baby! You already know how much I adore you! ]
That's cheap knowing it came in front of the God of Death.
Callen raises both arms to Alver's neck and pushes him away slightly. He cupped his brother's cheek and looked at him cutely.
"Hyunnie..." Callen smiled at him, "I'll tell you when it's time..."
Alver lovingly looked at him and replied, “Whenever you’re ready.”
Callen smiles and then acts as if he's thinking, "What should I do with Brother Ribbit? He's so annoying to watch."
Alver shook his head and said, “Why not make him go on a date?”
“A date?”
Kim Rok Soo, on the other hand, is a moron when it comes to love. After all, he didn't have anyone to cherish or a family to die for. He has never been on a date or attended a marriage interview. You could say that his love life has been so monotonous that he finds joy in bullying his brother, Ribbit.
"Ah!" Callen tapped Alver on the shoulder, signaling that he wanted to go down. He rushes up to Choi Han and raises both of his hands, signaling that he wants something. “Hyunnie! I’ll go to the library! See you later!”
Alver shook his head and laughed.
“Well, I hope things go well for Robbit.” But that will be chaotic.
Alver decided to do his work for the time being. He has some time before Callen storms into the room with trouble.
.
.
The toddler went to the Royal Library. Grandpa Benedict has a lot of books, including one titled "Art of Seduction," which sounded gross. Callen opened that book and recorded it quickly when Cale Henituse approached him nonchalantly.
“Wow… is that something a five-year-old should read?”
“I need to help Brother Ribbit with his love life. He’s annoying to watch.”
“Then, why not ask Father?”
“Father? Count Deruth?”
“Yes.” Cale Henituse spoke, “even though he looked goofy, he did marry my mother and Violan. Lady Iris can be considered of the same race.”
The race did come out of Cale’s mouth.
“Where is he?” Callen asked.
"Come with me..." Cale walked out of the Library, holding the toddler in his arms. When they saw Count Henituse talking with someone outside the grand hall, Choi Han followed them.
Callen squeals and waves as the Count approaches. Cute mode on!
The Count ignored the person he was speaking with and quickly approached him, saying, "Greetings to the lively and cutest sun of Rowoon..."
Count Deruth looked down at the book he was holding. "This isn't something you should be reading," he said, raising his brow.
“But Callie wants to read it for Brother Ribbit. Callie wants little nephews, but Brother Ribbit is so frustrating to watch.”
Soon after, another noble approached the toddler and the redhead. "I think you should ask this man, baby," Deruth said, smiling. "This is Count Sierra, Lady Iris's older brother."
Callen looked at the man, who resembled Lady Iris.
"Hello, Older Pretty-boeni!" The Count who came to greet him was taken aback, but who couldn't smile when greeted by a cute toddler?
"Hello, My Prince. I heard Iris has been good company to you, and I appreciate you looking out for my sister."
"Yes, Callie likes Iris-noona!" Callen exclaimed, "But Brother Ribbit is so useless and frustrating!"
The count had a happy expression on his face. Royal children usually keep their emotions in check and say things to please others, but this child is an exception. The count examined the book in the child's arms.
"So the little prince wishes to assist them?"
"Yes!" He has all the time in the world, so he might as well pitch in.
Count Henituse laughed out loud, and Count Sierra also had a smile on their face.
"My sister appeared to be frustrated right now, My Prince," the count said calmly. "I'll help, My Prince."
Ohhh. It's too early for Valentine's Day, but Robbit and Iris already have four devil cupids plotting their love lives!
Not from far away, Robbit trembled violently. Is someone plotting behind my back?
No way he’ll know it’s his cute rascal of a little brother.
[***]
“Brother Ribbit!!!!!!!”
The feeling he had not long ago came back. He had goosebumps all over, and his sense of danger is warning him to avoid his baby brother at all costs. That sense of danger is warning him to be wary of that huge smile!
*thud!*
Seeing him about to fall, Robbit immediately caught him.
“Caught Brother Ribbit!”
He frowned deeply. He's relieved that he's not in any way hurt.
"Please be careful next time," he said and lifted him in his arms.
"If Brother Ribbit and Hyunnie keep carrying Callie, I won't be able to learn to walk for long."
"That's fine," Robbit said, "we'll spoil you rotten or even have your feet never touch the ground."
"How romantic! Brother Ribbit should be romantic to Iris-noona as well!"
That dreadful sensation.
“You know that I’m pursuing her right?” Robbit asked, “But Callie, you didn’t have to do anything. If I’m going to woo someone, I want to have her by myself… with my efforts so…”
“Brother…” Callie looked at him, “I told you didn’t I? Just be honest… there’s nothing wrong with that.”
Callie's hands Robbit a red rose. “You start clearing things with her before you pursue her.”
“Was that in Grandpa Benedict’s book?”
“Nope…” Callie shook his head, “Nothing in that book can help Brother if he’s not honest.”
Robbit was silent.
"After all, love is like a solitary dance with no one to admire leaving a petal at it wither away," Callen learned from Alver and the people around him, "Love is knowing... the happiest yet most painful one to bear. Brother Ribbit, you're the only one who can make beautiful scenery for yourself why exile yourself to hesitation and desolation?"
Robbit settled Callen down.
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Brother… Lady Iris is returning with the Count to the Northwest…She’ll be knighted soon…”
Callen spoke, “Once she becomes a knight, you won’t be able to pursue her anymore.”
A royalty and a knight could never be together. That’s what the law said. Their status would go against the law.
Hearing that, Robbit stood up and looked at his brother.
Callen looked at him and smiled, “Brother…”
Robbit turned around in a hurry and said, “Take the seventh prince back to the palace of Joy!” before running as fast as he could.
“Brother Ribbit! They’re preparing to leave at their mansion!” Callen shouted and waved at him, “good luck!”
Robbit waved back and rode his horse to hurry to Sierra’s villa.
Meanwhile….
"What a jerk..." Cale sneers as he mounts Callen's horse. They’re following Robbit.
“Well… Count Sierra agreed with my plan…”
"If things go well, it will go according to what Father said," Cale smirked, relishing the upcoming messed-up confession.
"I should thank Grandpa for these things, Mommy; I can have baby nephews!"
“For an old man like you,” Cale Henituse smiled, “You’re quite shrewd.”
Of course, Callen made sure that his Hyunnie was there as well.
"Let's show Brother Ribbit what true embarrassment is!!!!!!!!!!!!"
What a good little brother you are, Kim Rok Soo!
Fighting Brother Ribbit!
TBC
Chapter Text
What is the first and most important rule that Robbit should never break? He must avoid becoming nothing more than a friend. That’s Callen 1.01 number one tactic!
"Baby, you know what?" Cale Henituse said calmly as he rode the horse, "this story is messed up from the beginning."
"We'll just throw all the gags here, mommy!" laughs Callen, and they soon arrive at the Siera Household's Villa.
They can see Robbit, who is in a state of panic, and Alver Crossman, who is about to board his carriage.
"Hyung-nim!" Robbit jumped off his horse and grabbed Alver's shoulder.
Alver's expression was befuddled. His attention shifted from Robbit to Cale and Callen, who was hiding behind the tree.
"She's inside..." smirked Alver Crossman, "Better hurry... they're about to leave."
Robbit nodded and thanked Alver before rushing away.
The first prince looked at them and crossed his arms, saying, “Was that enough, Baby?”
“The best Hyunnie! Time to follow brother Ribbit!” The toddler runs away, with Cale following from behind. Alver also followed, with Choi Han tailing them from behind.
“Isn’t it tiring, Your Highness?” Choi Han asked.
“I just need to get used to it,” Alver replied, laughing it out.
Callen devised this farce with the help of two counts from the north, a ten-year-old and himself.
“Baby, what should I expect?”
“an embarrassing confession! For brother Ribbit’s 11th time getting dumped!” What a vicious toddler.
Alver was looking forward to it. Count Henituse and Count Sierra are having a small tea party in this villa right now. The Sierra won’t be leaving the capital for a few more days, but it seems like Robbit lost some information on the Sierra household. Callen must’ve ordered Ron and Eruhaben-nim to meddle with it. He smiled. What a terrifying toddler.
[***]
Iris was sitting near the fountain. Her brother approached her and asked if she wanted to be knighted. She'd be free of marriage proposals if she became a knight, but Robbit had been making advances on her.
She can’t ignore that.
"Lady Iris," a young noble approached her. He offered her a drink, but she declined.
Some attempted to woo her. After all, the mining ore was a jackpot that everyone would want to control.
She heard them say that they were unlike the Royal Family or the Third Prince. If they’re different, they should’ve just ignored her and not made any moves on her.
Ignoring this bastard, she decided to go back to the tea party when the man grabbed her. Unlike the royals, this jerk!
She was about to kick this jerk where it hurt the most when someone grabbed her back and kicked the young noble on the ground.
Robbit’s familiar back came into her vision. He was standing tall and proud with a huge scowl on his face. He was still holding her hand without the intention of letting go.
“I don’t want to see you around her anymore.” Robbit’s warning sounded dangerous even to her.
Soon, Robbit dragged her away. He looked tense and in a state of panic. He looked impatient too.
She silently followed him, but they ended up right next to the party venue on the path walk.
Robbit drew her in close and forced her to look at him.
“Iris.”
“Your Highness.”
“Choose me.”
She was taken aback because Robbit appeared so manly in front of her eyes. He was staring her down with trembling lips and his hands on her shoulders.
"Don't become a knight... Don't go back there..." his voice was hoarse but so loud that it almost sounded like a shout. “Choose me!”
What? What is he saying?
“I know you hated Royalty and I know you hated me too, but please… give me a chance… give me one chance… I’m unlike the royals hated… I’m unlike my siblings but I do love my Baby Callie… Please…”
Robbit looked exhausted. Sweat beads rolled from his forehead down to his cheek.
"I liked you before... I liked you since we were children..."
Robbit's eyes were only reflecting her in there. He can’t see anyone but her right now.
"Can't you make me an exception? I'm willing to beg."
This young man is asking what she's been contemplating, after all, that ordeal.
“Choose me. I like you."
The silence engulfed them. Robbit was waiting for her response when they heard a small squeal not far behind.
Callen is giggling nonstop, Alver and Cale are smirking, and nobles have come to see what's going on between them. They were all looking at them with knowing gazes.
“So sweet.”
“The fondness of youth.”
“It’s s confession!”
"Kyah! The Second Prince looks so manly!”
“Kyaaah! Brother Ribbit! I love you too!” Callen snarks and laughs out loud, “I didn’t know I’d hear brother Ribbit like that!”
It was then that Robbit realized everyone, as in all of the nobles who attended the tea party, had witnessed his confession.
Aren’t they supposed to be preparing to leave? Why are nobles here? They appeared to be attending a party. Robbit was so confused that he looked at his little brother, who was grinning like a little devil right now.
“T... the... hell?” He stepped back and looked at Iris, who was grinning widely at him. “Shit… so lame…”
Callen’s laughter echoed along with Cale and Alver. Count Deruth’s laughter also mingled with their laughter that Robbit had to swallow his pride and…
“Shit!” He turned around and ran away out of embarrassment.
“AH! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!” The laughing toddler ran after his second brother, “BROTHER RIBBIT, YOU HAVEN’T HEARD HER— KYAAAAHHH! HAHAHHAHAHHA”
Robbit snatched the child and rode the horse to the outskirts of the city.
When they were a good distance away from the Sierra household, Robbit sat down on the ground, hugging his giggling younger brother like a teddy bear.
"You rascal, you lied to me," he heaves exasperatedly, burying his face in his brother's back and letting out a muffled yell.
"I have no idea what to do with you, my little brother!"
Ever since Callen had been jinxing his love life, nothing goes in his way!
He sat his baby brother facing him.
“Callie... Callie... I want to bite your cheeks… hmm!” He wants to. He can’t get angry with him, but he just wanted to pull some sort of shit on him right now.
Callen had been laughing nonstop.
Soon, another horse came. It was being ridden by Iris. She dismounted from her horse and looked him in the eyes.
“You ran away before I could give my reply.” Iris smiled at him.
“GO, SIS! DUMP MY STUPID BROTHER!” Callen happily shouts, sure that the opposite will happen. The god of death told him that he can play with their fate as long as he doesn’t change the entirety of their lives. After all, the child that Iris lost in the world's previous time was Robbit's, and Callen is just making things right before they’re destroyed once again.
“CALLEN!” Robbit weakly reprimanded his brother and looked at Iris.
“I hate the royals,” Iris said.
Robbit was ready to get dumped for real but…
“I knew you were different. Same as that child and the First Prince. It’s just my pride speaking for me.” Iris honestly replied to him.
Robbit understands. Her parents died because of the royal family, forcing her and the count to prematurely take up the reigns.
He remained silent.
He slowly let go of Callen’s hand before he approached her and took her hands in his.
"Iris... I..." it's fine, she doesn't have to force herself. She doesn’t have to. She simply needs to be somewhere she will be happy.
"I've always liked you..." Iris said as she smiled at him. “It has always been you.”
Robbit's eyes brightened when he heard that. He smiled at her and lightly rubbed his brow against hers.
It would have been a lovely scene if it hadn't been for the toddler, who was grinning widely and looking up at them.
"If Brother Ribbit shows Callie mature content, Hyunnie will murder him."
Kim Rok Soo, congratulations on destroying the romantic scene! But this is fun!
"Callie will now accompany Hannie! (Choi Han) Have fun, Brother Ribbit!" the toddler bowed and left while skipping.
Oh my ghad, Robbit seems to have lost interest in making a romantic comeback. He couldn't help but snort and laugh as he watched his baby brother wiggle his butt while walking to Choi Han. Iris shared the same sentiment.
They looked at each other and laughed once again. Their forehead bumping on the other, their hands holding each other.
Anyway, his baby brother did all the work, so he might as well forgive him for tricking him big time.
[***]
a few days later…
“Hyunnie, I love Brother Ribbit now. Look! Look! He gave me pocket money!” It’s not just any pocket money, it looked like it would cost a fortune. “Let’s go, Hyunnie, my treat!”
Alver sure got a wonderful little brother.
TBC
I will update another fic; the finished parts here are already posted.
~jisei!
Chapter Text
After that ordeal, Alver and Callen were able to sleep soundly.
Alver once had a dream.
A drunken man is abusing a young boy, of about five or six years old. He curls to the side, holding back his tears, as he sees him running away with that silhouette following him. He stood by the side, his face expressionless. As he watches his dream, he can feel his anguish. He wanted to move but couldn't. He wants to pursue the child and reclaim him. However, he can’t.
The scene had changed.
a ruined structure, and a boy of sixteen or seventeen buried beneath the rubble.
Someone... anybody...
The rain continued to fall and flood the ruins where the boy was trapped. He can't move and can only lie on the ground, feeling the weight of the rubble on him.
Please... save me... I don't care who... help me.
It was at this point that Alver was able to move. He knelt in front of the boy and cupped both of his cheeks to keep him warm in this cold place.
It'll be fine... He said it quietly, smiling at the boy, who couldn't see his face .
The earth around them began to tremble, and Alver was greeted by a bright light.
It was the moment he awoke with tears streaming down his cheeks.
That dream was so vivid that it seemed almost real. He could feel his heart racing as he took deep breaths. He became aware of the weight on one side. Callen was pillowed on his arm while hugging his waist. He felt relieved when he saw him, but not at the same time.
He moved and wrapped the blanket around his brother before embracing him tightly and deciding to ignore their early meeting for the time being. He had the impression that he didn't want to let go of this little rascal just yet.
So he’ll just make do with Callen’s milk breath and bear with it for a few more minutes.
“Hyunnie… look like a pervert…”
"My name is Hyunnie," he replied coolly, "and good morning."
"Good *yawn* morning," the toddler said as he burrowed deeper into his brother's arms. Alver smiled as he wrapped one of his small arms around his waist and formed a pillow with the other.
"Are you going to see Brother Ribbit?" Alver inquired.
"No, I'll stay for the day. Brother Ribbit needs to spend some time with Iris-noona. I’m going to stay with Hyunnie today.”
The siblings shared similar smiles before rising to greet the day.
If this was his original world, today would be Christmas.
Callen decided to do something special for Alver and Robbit. He was really looking forward to it. So he asked Granny Ron, Goldie Gramps, Vic-Nonna, and his Hannie to accompany him outside to find something special for his siblings. He made a deal to meet with Cale Hentiuse.
“What are you going to find, My Little Lord?”
“Something Hyunnie might like.”
Cale Henituse took a look around.
"There's nothing special today, so I'm curious..." Cale inquired honestly. If this is a gift, he has already given Alver a lot of paperwork as a gift. He intends to drive that son-of-a-bitch-crown prince insane who overworked him before he turned back time.
"Today is the day of giving love in our world," Callen responded, "when someone gives something worthwhile and wonderful for someone they cherish."
"There's something along those lines."
“Yes. It has to be the 25th.”
The toddler smiled brightly and rushed to some stores. He had been looking into cool things, but it doesn’t seem right. He wants them to use it. childish thoughts, but he really wants to give them something that can make them remember what he gave them.
"Woah... look at that diamond," he can hear several nobles exclaim as they gaze at each diamond on display.
The child entered the store. He doesn't particularly like them, but there's something about them that he really, really wants to see.
A brown diamond brooch. The nobles prefer bright colors such as emerald and green but reject dull colors such as this.
“Callie-nim?” Choi Han followed the toddler.
"Ah... what can I do to help you?"
Callen turned to face the assistant who had approached him. "How much?" he asked, pointing to the lovely brown diamond brooch.
"It's not for sale, My Lord..."
Why is it on display if it isn't for sale?
Cale was about to step in when Callen interrupted, saying, "Too bad... I want to give it to him."
He's not putting forth any effort to obtain it.
“To whom are you giving it, My Lord?”
Callen looked at him and said, “I want to give it to Hyunnie...
The nobles who only knew how to gossip gasped when they heard the word Hyunnie. Only one person is known as Hyunnie, and only one person can address him as such. The nobles saluted and bowed their heads.
"Greetings, Seventh Prince."
A toddler searching for jewels to give to the first prince. The stunned assistant bowed his head, fearful for his life.
“Um…”
"Why do you want to give it to the First Prince?" asked an elderly man. He was seated in a wheelchair.
"It's still me of Hyunnie," the toddler replied. This brown diamond appears to be gold now that a ray of sunlight has reflected its luster.
"You adore your big brother, don't you?"
The toddler agreed with a smile. Callen didn't bother asking why they wouldn't sell it. He made the decision to look for something other than this. He just can't help himself. The box has something engraved on it. The Best Companion
It's something a lover would give to someone they care about.
"Hand it over to the little prince."
Callen looked at the elderly gentleman. He noticed him removing something from his clothes. He wore a brooch similar to the brown diamond. It was darker, almost black, but it looked like a diamond too.
"These were the first two gems that we polished in our entire lives when we first opened this shop."
The old man took the box from the glass cabinet and placed the black diamond on the other side.
“When the sun shines so bright, this Dawn’s Smile will shine brightly like the sun... At the same time, this Twilight Tear will shine with thousands of stars in it whenever moonlight passes through it.”
The old man smiled at Callen. "I hope his highnesses and I continue to be the best of friends."
Callen smiled and accepted the little box. He didn't have to pay anything.
This treasure is something that they couldn’t value.
Callen looked at the older man’s back. It was strange that he could see something transparent behind him. But it had a huge grin on its face. That shadow looked at him.
“Grandpa…” Callen called out, “Your brother said, you’re the best too, grandpa! Thank you for this!”
Callen looked at Cale and asked him to keep it for him. Callen turned around and said, “You’ll still live a long time! I’ll visit some other time too! Let’s have some tea.”
“Hoho… you’re calling me grandpa, My Prince… what a lovely little child you are!” the old man laughed, while Callen noticed the shadow leaving his brother’s side. “See you soon, my prince. Hope this old can entertain you while you’re at it!”
Callen and his group bid the old man farewell. He bought some cufflinks for brother Ribbit and gave it to him before going straight home.
He can see Alver getting dressed.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m going to meet some representatives from the other kingdom.”
Callen adorably pulled the chair from the side, climbed on it, and signaled for his brother to come closer.
Alver was trying to tie his Carvat tie.
“Yes?”
“Come closer…”
Alver decided to ignore tying his corvette in place when Callen grabbed his necktie and put something on it. He was watching his brother expertly tying it and soon he noticed the beautiful brown diamond brooch hanging on his neck.
“Hyunnie! I’ll be in your care for another year!!!” the child's laughter filled his ears. Alver looked at Callen, smiling brightly without care for the world. “Remember that Callie will always be with you… May all that is beautiful, and meaningful and brings you joy be yours throughout these years…”
Alver gazed at his brother and soon he embraced him tight.
“My baby looks so cool right now…” A simp of a brother he is, to hell whoever told him that!
Alver kisses Callen’s forehead and said, “Wishing you all the timeless treasures of our years together – the warmth of home, the love of family, and the company of good friends fill you with happiness. I’ll watch over you, take care of you… so… live well and be happy… I love you, baby…”
Callen giggled and raised both his arms to embrace his brother back.
“Hyunnie!!!”
This is the laughter that he so wanted to protect.
On that very day, Alver dreamed of the same young man whom he saw under the rubble. His body was filled with scars. It wasn't the same heartbreaking dream, but that black-haired man walked forward on that single-planked bridge with a smile on his face.
.
.
.
Since Callen's shadow had not been seen at the Second Prince's Palace, Robbit came to the Palace of Joy to look for his younger brother. His day isn't complete if he can't see even a speck of his mess or his shadow.
He was surprised to see Alver sign documents while Callen folds them into origami paper planes.
"You do realize they're official documents," he says, pointing to the papers Callen was playing with. Sten marquisate was opened up to trade, giving Alver enormous power.
"Your Highness... Young Lord Gyerre and Young Lord Henituse have requested an audience."
"Invite them in."
Callen stood up from the floor. Ron quickly drew two chairs and sat Robbit on one of them.
Antonio Gyerre and Cale Henituse both showed up.
"Greetings, Rowoon Kingdom Suns."
Cale Henituse immediately raised his head when a cute toddler approached and latches himself on his leg. “Mommy! I missed you!”
"Yes, Baby... I missed you..." Cale responded, lifting the little prince into his arms. Everyone knows that the little prince adores the young Henituse and even refers to him as "Mommy." He was even there when the little prince got sick after the attack and has been doting on him ever since.
“Husband, I missed you,” Cale called out to Alver Crossman.
"Enough," Alver grumbled angrily, "please shut up, okay?"
“Well, did you find my gifts wonderful?”
“What a bastard.”
“Glad you like it, husband.” Cale laughed and sat with the toddler on his lap.
Antonio Gyerre's eyes, the infamous little prince. His grandmother told him that the power he felt on the day of the hunt could be related to him. He was aware that the king favored this son and that even the second prince was smitten with him. The first prince was naturally doting and loving toward the young prince because he was raised in this manner. Not only that, but the power that rules the leaderless Northeast has sided with this prince.
He wields the greatest power inside the Royal Family. He can become king if he so wishes.
“I don’t want to become king.”
Antonio Gyerre shivered. He looked at the young prince, who gave him a meaningful look.
On the other hand, Callen smiled. Even if he didn’t want to, he could read the minds of other people now.
[It's one of the perks of being a god.] Inside his head, the God of Death smugly said , [mind torture, puppetry, name all forbidden arts, and everything is at your disposal, baby].
I can do that? This is a fantastic power. Imagine using it along with his record-ability. It'll be a goddamn awesome power!
[Yes. Want to try it? You can make him see the future; just place your finger on his forehead.]
Callen raised his hand and put his tiny finger on the center of Antonio’s forehead. The boy stayed there. Antonio sees the image of buildings and happy families sharing meals. He can hear some cries from below. When he sees the image of people trembling in fear while the supposed family is having a good time, he lashes out and forces them into slavery.
When Callen removed his finger from his brow, the image came to a halt.
“Tonton-nim…” The child smiled at him but it was one that gave Antonio shivers, “You should go back there and see it for yourself…”
Robbit and Alver were taken back. Antonio dashes off and returns to the Southwest.
Antonio was supposed to be Robbit’s closest aid right now, but Callen showed him something that could shake everything in the kingdom.
"I'd appreciate it if Callen didn't do anything that would reveal him as the god of death's kin," Robbit said, looking at his baby brother.
Cale Henituse nodded, while Alver looked at him.
"What do you want, baby?" Alver's question implied that he would accept responsibility for whatever happened.
“I want the south to open when the kingdom wishes for it.”
Robbit, who understood what Callen said, shook his head. "Hah. I see. Next time, tell me or Hyung-nim... don't use it carelessly on other people."
“Okay…”
But Callen had already planned to bring TonTon into their group, just as Cale Henituse and Alver Crossman desired.
“Brother Ribbit.”
“Yes?”
“Why are you here? Come bring Callie’s baby nephew the next time you come here…” Callen innocently asked.
Alver laughed while Cale Henituse smiled widely.
“I am… fourteen years old, Baby…”
Cale Henituse mischievously asked, "How about us, Husband? When are we going to get married?" before Callen could respond.
Alver Crossman just saw his future as bleak and miserable.
“…”
Cale triumphantly smiled.
This jerk will undoubtedly drive Hyunnie insane, thought Callen.
"You know how I feel for you, Your Highness... Look at His Highness, the Second Prince, and Lady Sierra, this poor me is just waiting for your signal!" Cale grinned.
"Would you please just shut up?"
"Aw! Baby! Look at how sad mommy's eyes are!" *displays the elegant tear being wiped with a golden plaque.
"Mommy," Callen said, taking his hand in his and saying, "Let baby love you!"
*while tossing Cale's golden plaque aside...*
"Let's just rob his highness's treasury," Cale says, having already tied a string to the plaque.
Sparkles can be seen in the boy's eyes.
“Hyunnie…”
But Alver Crossman has already escaped, confident that he can’t say no to his brother, so he might as well flee before he goes bankrupt.
TBC
MERRY CHRISTMAS!!!!
Chapter Text
NEW ARC kekekekkekekeke! This fic is gonna be 100+ one. I got tons of requests XD. Just like Vows of Silence. Won’t update the angsty fics yet. It’s a new year soon, let’s be happy! Happy!
"So?" Alver asked, raising his brow. His paperwork quickly doubled after Callen returned to his palace. The matters that concern the Palace of Witton—Callen’s Palace—are being sent here.
"Also, our baby went swimming with his mommy in the Ubar Region," Tasha said as she set the cup of tea on the table.
"In the dead of winter?" Alver inquired.
"Yes, in the dead of winter."
"Hah..." Another frustrated groan escaped his lips.
He has a rascal of a baby brother.
"Baby said, this will keep you from missing him," Tasha snorted and laughed. That's fifteen genuine paper tower stacks.
"Could you please tell me who raised him?"
“You are?”
"I did... and he went on and enjoyed himself without me?" Unforgivable.
Alver shook his head. Fortunately, Robbit had a similar number of stacks of paper in his palace.
"That rascal better get ready to be grounded," he said solemnly.
Tasha, do you think it's a punishment? That toddler would definitely like it.
That is, until Alver said, "He better be ready to handle the affairs of his palace when he returns."
Yeah. There’s also the vicious Hyunnie.
[xxx]
*achoo!" Callen sensed someone was talking about him and looked at Cale and Ron, who was sitting next to him, as well as Choi Han.
"This is the first time I've ever gone swimming in the dead of winter," Ron says as he hands his baby master some treats. Cale Henituse frowned but didn't say anything. Actually, he is here to discuss the Northeast Naval Base, which was agreed upon by the Henituse House, Alver Crossman, and the Neutral Families. Nobody anticipated that the youngest prince would accompany them and inform them that he wants to go swimming in the midst of winter.
Cale would definitely throw this kid out of the carriage if he didn't know he was a real old man like him. He may have regressed, but despite being an old man, this kid enjoys acting spoiled and lazy.
When they reached the Ubarr Region, Callen immediately checked the surroundings. He can hear songs playing inside his head, but it appears that no one else can.
[This is a mermaid song. It won’t harm you.]
The God of Death had spoken to him on occasion, but mostly when he was teaching him how to use his powers. Callen noticed the huge tails coming out of the sea. It was mesmerizing. His face was almost touching the mirror while he watched the gigantic humpback whale and all other kinds of whales.
"Something's wrong," he murmured. Whales migrate according to the seasons. When calving, humpback whales prefer shallow, warm waters near offshore reef systems or shores. The feeding grounds of humpback whales are typically in cold, productive waters.
But it’s the middle of winter.
When they reached the Viscountess mansion, Callen decided to take a stroll to the shore. He had Vicross following him while he directed Choi Han and Ron to do some manual labor and research on the land.
Callen was walking along the beach when he heard a sweet whale song.
He looks down at the water and notices a small humpback whale. He didn’t realize he had reached a secluded part of the beach. The small whale was staring at him, raising its head cutely.
Callen looked at it and crouched down. He stared at it for a moment.
The whale puffed its cheeks and moved closer to him. Callen sat on the sand, watching the cute whale approach him. He reached out his hand, and the cute whale let him pat his head. The sound of water was serene. The lights coming from the town were enough to let the toddler see his little friend.
Soon, Vicross came and placed some snacks beside him.
He kept playing with the whale while the older man stood there watching.
Another happy whale song echoed. The toddler was soon surrounded by fish and sea creatures. Crabs and octopuses swarmed around Callen. This mysterious phenomenon was breathtaking to witness.
Vicross didn’t let this pass by and began recording whatever it was for Alver Crossman to watch.
It was the same sight, back when the first prince held Callen’s birthday party. Some sort of dust loiters around Callen. Legend has it that when the gods favor people, they shower them with miracles. Everyone in the palace of joy has had good luck since that birthday party until today. When a god is happy, everyone around that god will be blessed. But if the god is angry or unhappy, his surroundings will also be ruined.
Vicross didn't mind the whale being a beast man because of the toddler's smiles and laughter at everything. Everything is fine as long as it did not cause harm to his master. His father once told him that gods attract everything and that everything would love him. This was also a priceless sight.
Soon, a loud crash echoed along with shrieks following the falling boulders from the cliff. Callen stood up and opted to run to Vicross when the mermaid came into the picture with its claws aimed at Callen’s neck.
Vicross immediately pulled out his whip and braced for an attack when a beautiful blue-haired child appeared with a great sword made of water. Callen was standing behind the boy. Several other mermaids came and attacked them.
Meanwhile, Callen watched how things unfolded. He was just playing with the whale a while ago, but this vicious mermaid destroyed his merry moment.
The blue-haired boy in front of him appeared to be the same age as his Hyunnie, but he was stunning. His clothes appeared tribal, with the white dark revealing his specks and those buns on full display.
"You're drooling again, My Little Prince," sighed Vicross, wiping his drool.
After all, they're good for the eyes, and Vicross can't blame him.
Callen frowned as he looked at the blue-haired boy who had fought the mermaids alone.
The whale tribe is truly a powerful sea creature, but the mermaids appear to want to fight them.
The sea route.
The most useless thing that the whales offered to Choi Han, but not to him or Cale Henituse.
"They keep getting stronger and becoming a nuisance," the blue-haired boy said as he turned to face Callen.
"I'll return later, little lord."
Callen nodded while latching himself to Vicross's leg as the sound of splashing water echoed.
"Are you scared?" asked Vicross. He bent down and took Callen into his arms.
“Let’s go back…”
"All right..."
Cale Henituse and Callen sneak out of the Ubarr Mansion that night. They’re going for the ancient power that is stuck under the water.
“So, what do you want from me for this?”
“The sea route.” Callen replied, “I want it for Hyunnie.”
Callen plans on building Alver Crossman’s power.
"If we want to negotiate with the Whale Tribes, we should do so."
"The mermaids are getting stronger, aren't they?" Callen smirked and cursedly smiled.
“You—”
"There's a way," Callen said, "to keep the power from growing any further."
"Wait for me there... don't do anything reckless," Cale Henituse said with a smile.
"Yes, Mommy! Baby will behave," Callen replied mischievously.
"So you want to take the sea route?"
Callen jumped out of his seat and stared at the same boy he had met at dusk.
"I thought I was wrong, but it seems I wasn't... There's something very odd about you," the boy said as he sat beside him. “How about a deal?”
“For the sea route?”
"You're planning a naval base, and the sea route would be the best way to reach the North," the whale said, smiling. "My name is Paethon, Little Lord."
"Callen... Callen Crossman."
“A royal prince. It’s a first.”
Paethon seemed to be aware of everything at Ubarr.
Paethon responded, "I lived as a human before becoming a whale, and it's written all over your face."
On his face, there is a hint of hurt and pain. Callen stood up and reached out his hand. This long-haired man really lived up to the stories about how the whales were so beautiful that they made elves look like squids. Such a beautiful man was looking at him. Such a boy wanted to live as a human.
Callen remembered those passing remarks from the novel.
"If that child was still alive, I would pass the throne to my daughter and go live in the human world with him. I feel like that child would have been happy if we did that"
“It’s alright… You don’t have to do anything to please anyone.” Callen said, “Just live the life you want.”
A single tear fell from the whale’s eyes.
Callen wasn't sure why he said that, but he felt compelled to tell this young man that he didn't have to struggle in an environment where he might or might not want to be.
As long as someone accepts him, that's all that matters—but Callen couldn't say anything.
He smiled, which made the whale smile, but he was pushed away when he noticed the shadow looming over him. Callen sees how Paethon got caught in the mermaid’s claws. His wound is a revolting moss-green color.
Paethon immediately transforms into a whale and slams the mermaids against a rock. Paethon hit them with his tail again and again, letting out a painful shriek from his wound.
Soon, the mermaids died offshore. A huffing whale took on a human form before dropping to the ground. Callen immediately moved fast and cut off the mermaid's arm.
“Drink this,” the toddler alarmingly said.
Paethon did as he was told, and his wounds were cured.
Callen looked angry.
The toddler stood up and approached the half-dead mermaid.
Mind reading was something Callen desperately wanted to try right now.
He taps the mermaids' heads with his finger, and memories of the same blasted white-masked man flash through his mind. Callen frowned, and soon his dark power devoured the mermaids' lives. They turned to ashes once Callen was done.
Paethon had an instinct that the child was beyond them. His silver-white hair gleams, as do his reddish-brown, almost crimson-red eyes.
“Annoying.” Callen groans and calms himself down. He got the hang of his power, so his white hair turned black. "Are you afraid?" he asked, looking at a stunned Paethon.
“I am not.” The whale replied and stood up. He knelt on one knee and said, “It’s a pleasure to meet a god.”
Callen flinches, but quickly responds, "Callie is a human and a god... but I am human."
Paethon looked at him with pity in his eyes.
"Callie will not become a god. I will live as a human," said Callen, "so you should live the way you want."
“Your grace is immeasurable, little lord.”
Paethon caught the child, who has lost consciousness.
A huge explosion followed, and the waters slowly receded, with a redhead emerging from the water.
“What happened here?” Cale Henituse looked at Paethon and Callen.
“I am Paethon,” the whale said.
“Hah! I see that this rascal has another attendant.” Cale rose from the water and took the toddler from the whale. He began scanning the area and noticed the ashes and the whale’s clothes. “I see. You’ll be coming back with us, right?”
Paethon nodded after sending a message to Whitara.
But who would have expected that the First Prince would call his baby brother first thing in the morning and with a huge frown?
“So who’s that person you’re sitting on, Callie?”
“His name is Paethon! My new friend!”
"You finally got a fish, baby? What's next, a wolf or a tiger?"
"Don't be angry, Hyunnie! Callie misses you! But Callie won't be back until the end of the month!"
Paethon was surprised to see the two eldest princes so protective of their younger brother. Human royalties have always been about eliminating the other, but this is novel.
“Callen Crossman!”
"Yes, Hyunnie!" The child appeared unfazed and unaffected by it.
"Enjoy your trip, and I'll see you when you get back..."
*Click*
"Oh, HYUNNIE! I'M SORRY!"
Cale and Paethon were both staring at Callen’s cute little doe's eyes.
“Hyunnie…”
“Well… better prepare your cute little butt cheeks, Baby… Hyunnie is serious this time…”
Just thinking about it stings!
“NAAAAW!”
Callen can cry but there’s work waiting for him when he gets back.
TBC
Chapter Text
“There’s no use sulking with your upcoming punishment, baby.” Cale Henituse said. He opened the window and went back to his seat.
After finishing his sentence, a blue-haired woman walked in through the window. No one considered the door to be the true and proper way in and out.
Callen looked at the newly arrived woman and another attractive man with white hair.
"Paethon!" the girl exclaimed, but she came to a halt when she noticed the toddler sitting very comfortably on his lap.
The girl was very beautiful. She still didn’t have the X mark on her back. There was only a single slash from her right shoulder down to her left waist.
“You’re not drooling?” Cale teases the toddler.
"Why would I?" Callen responds, swinging his feet comfortably.
"Paethon, you do look great with a child on your lap," the white-haired whale teases, leaning against Paethon's back.
“Hello, I’m Whitara… I’m here to make a deal with someone… I think children—”
“You’ll be making a deal with him.” Cale Henituse points at Callen. Callen jumps from Paethon’s lap and climbs onto Cale’s lap.
Whitara and the white-haired dude looked confused.
"I am Cale Henituse, the emissary for his highness, the Seventh Prince," Cale said as he sat the prince on his lap, “We wish to discuss the things that needed to be discussed.”
"And what could that be?" Whitara wonders. She's the same as royalty, but the two people in front of her have such a powerful aura that she can't take her gaze away.
"The mermaids," Callen said, motioning for Ron to place the contract in front of them. "I presume the scar on your back was caused by the mermaids?"
Whitara did not respond. She didn't like the flow of the conversation and wasn't sure why Paethon had asked her to come here.
"Earthly beings cannot interfere with the sea."
"The sea is interfering with the earthly beings," Callen explained, smiling. "Aren't they getting stronger? Sooner or later, the whale tribe will face an imminent threat from the mermaids."
When a powerful force saps his strength, the killer whale chooses to attack the red and black head. He landed on the ground and the floor. He feels immense pressure, not from the redhead, but from the innocently smiling toddler. Three blades were aimed at his neck. A great sword, a knife, and a sword.
Whitara looked at them. She couldn't put her trust in a person whose surname is betrayal. They were cunning beings to the point where beasts ignored them. She was about to leave when her younger brother took her hand in his.
"They're trustworthy," Paethon said, looking at his sister.
Paethon, her kind-hearted younger brother, stood up for them.
“The child saved me.”
She paused. Paethon revealed his ripped pants and the small scar left by the mermaid's wounds. “They’re my savior.”
He isn't telling her everything, but there is one thing Whitara has learned from her younger brother. Paethon will never lie to her.
"Archie," she said, "please stop and remain silent."
Archie looked at her and lowered his guard. Whitara sat on the couch.
Cale Henituse fixed his gaze on Whitara, who began speaking to them formally. This was distinct from the chief of any other beast tribe because the Whale King ruled over half of the ocean. As a result, the Whale King was no less than a king of a kingdom. And the toddler on his lap is bold enough to strike another deal with the sea royalties.
Not to mention the 250-year-old whale princess!
"You're aware of the whale tribe," Whitara stated authoritatively. In the novel, she took the same approach when speaking to Choi Han. Callen took note of this fact. After all, she was summoned here without explanation. The mermaid problem has not reached its apex, and all that remains is speculation and hearsay. It was at that moment.
"What exactly do you want?"
Whitara’s voice, and the voice of the Whale tribe in general, was as beautiful as the legendary siren, the dangerous being whose beautiful voice enticed people to jump into the sea. Whitara’s voice, and the Whale tribe's voice in general, was as beautiful as the legendary siren, the dangerous being whose beautiful voice enticed people to jump into the sea.
Callen and Cale got chills just thinking about that legendary existence. They slowly turned their heads to face Witira. They had an odd feeling in their mind as he did so.
"Who are the enemies if not you?" Her inquisitive tone made them shiver! Despite her youthful appearance, she is much older than them!
Cale responded subconsciously after hearing something he hadn't expected to hear.
"Who are your enemies, then? We're offering assistance."
The Forest of Darkness. Choi Han had lived there for tens of years, and it was one of the Western Continent's five most dangerous and mysterious locations. Cale had previously discovered the mermaids' secret. It was his third war, following the fall of Henituse County and the Ubarr Region. It was also the location where the Henituse family had long maintained control over the kingdom.
It was the beginning of everything.
"It was subtle... but you knew they were getting powerful, right?" Callen said confidently, "Let's make a deal... in a way that you can avoid future enemies in your way."
"Who would believe the words of a child?" Whitara asked, looking down at Callen.
Callen didn’t want to do this, but he went and said, “Impertinent.”
Whitara suddenly knelt down, panting heavily. She suddenly couldn’t breathe the moment the toddler uttered those damning words.
"Let me tell you..." Callen began, "the brother you adore will perish at the hands of the mermaids."
The older whale gave him a look. Her eyes widen when she notices his white hair. She had an intuitive sense of who this person was. She got down on her knees and lowered her head. She suddenly began to breathe freely as she cautiously raised her head.
“You…”
"What do you want to do, Princess of the Sea?" Callen inquired. The toddler was astounded that he could compel obedience from people he deemed dangerous to him. He should've learned this the first time that white-masked bastard attacked.
"Will Paethon die?"
"Yes... in eight years, he will die without you ever finding his body."
Both the large and small Whales gave him a sincere look.
"My Little Prince, here is your tea and snack," Ron says as he walks in and hands them some goodies.
"What do you want?"
"I want exclusive rights to the sea route," Callen replied, "and twice... I need your strength twice."
There was an unwritten treaty between the land and the sea.
Whitara was debating whether to agree, but they were correct that the mermaids are now moving on their own, despite the fact that the situation was subtle.
"We will destroy everything in your path."
A toddler's dangerous smile flashed before their eyes.
.
.
So... that went well...
.
"GRANDPA!!!" the toddler exclaims as they approach the swamp. He was enthusiastically waving his hand above.
The whales exchanged glances. A golden dragon flew over them, and the toddler seemed pleased to see him.
Following the smoke, an attractive grandfather—who looked way younger than most grandpas—emerges.
“What is it?”
A dragon is following a human?
"Grandpa... can you destroy the swamp?" the toddler asked innocently, without blinking.
The whales were stunned. Dragons do not listen to what others say.
The dragon shook his head as he looked at the child. "How do you want me to destroy it?"
Cale Henituse moves and hands a freshly made magic bomb to the dragon.
"Ho…" the dragon who came mused and said, "Alright. You better go a few steps back. There's a different power inside the swamp as well."
"Different?"
"Nature's power and... a deas dragon mana," the dragon said, looking at Cale.
"OK!" The toddler innocently approached Paethon and asked to be carried.
"Mommy?"
"I'll stay here, baby," Cale Henituse said, smiling as if he was thinking of something. Callen looked at him and realized why.
Nature's might and the mana of a slain dragon.
"Grandpa." Callen ordered, "I need some dead dragon's mana,"
Hearing this, the Golden Dragon nodded and used magic to keep some dead mana away from the swamp before destroying it with his so-called dominance.
The whales looked at the dragon, whose name comes after destruction. The golden dragon only frowned before asking the toddler, "Is this enough?"
The golden dragon wiped out the entire swamp, leaving only the dragon's corpse and Cale Henituse with the dominant aura.
"So it's an ancient power," I say.
The whales were stunned.
The dragon, however, looked at the redhead and said, "Complete the elements."
Cale Henituse, who was enjoying the moment, stopped and said, "Or else, you'll die."
When the old dragon handed the toddler in Paethon's arms a vial full of dead mana, he smiled contentedly.
"We need someone who can remove the poison from the dead mana."
"Don't worry," the toddler said with a smile, "I can do it."
The whales all looked at Callen, but they quickly realized he had more power than most of them.
And so, by the end of the month—Callen returned to the capital with a redhead and his servants, and the newest addition to his pets, a young male whale.
Only to be greeted by his Hyunnie, who raised his brows while staring at him.
“Hyunnie?”
Oh, my fucking charms!!!!! You better work!!!
“Did you ask for permission?”
“N…o…”
“How was your swimming in the middle of winter?”
Cale snorted. Callen seemed frozen in his position right now.
“Sorry…”
"Sorry?" Alver Crossman does not nag like an old lady, but nags in such a way that one feels he is at fault, "Callen Crossman."
The toddler began to back up, but a seemingly calm Second Prince stopped him from fleeing.
"You'd better get those butt cheeks ready, Callie, you've got a lot of paperwork to work on." Robbit finished Alver's sentence and carried his brother like a sack of rice to the office.
“Mommy! Granny! Noona!!!!”
All of them, however, did not save him from his Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit!
“Traitors!!!!!!!!!”
"Now, back to work," Ron said.
They all nodded as Cale Henituse followed the princes who were about to assign work to their little baby.
A vicious pack of siblings.
MEANWHILE…
"Will he be okay?" Paethon inquired of Cale, who sat before the First and Second Princes. Callen was punished by having to work on some minor but massive paperwork for his own palace.
The screeching sounds of pen and paper continued to echo.
“Hyunnie.”
“I don’t hear anything.”
“Brother Ribbit…”
“Move that cute little hand, Callie.”
“Mommy…”
“I am a lowly noble who can’t be of help to you, baby.”
Callen gazed at Paethon.
“I’m sorry, Little Callie, but I am ignorant of earthly affairs.”
And soo… Callen’s butt stings from sitting while working on all his paperwork.
He is never going out of the palace without securing permission first!
NO ONE IS BY HIS SIDE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
[I am, baby.]
TBC
Chapter Text
The seventh prince now has a black-haired knight, a handsome golden-haired tutor, a package cook, a capable-fast moving servant, and a blue-haired attendant.
The nobles' focus was entirely on the toddler, who seemed to be attracting the majority of the odd individuals that one couldn't find even with their wealth. There's the rising redhead heir to Henituse County, as well as the First and Second Princes' support.
Unfortunately, despite his royal lineage, the toddler didn't seem interested in the throne and had only been learning the most basic things. Furthermore, despite his youth, the youngest prince appears to understand politics better than the rest of the older royalties.
The fact that all of the princes were educated for the throne cannot be denied, but that child excludes himself from it.
It was the day when the princes and princesses were all summoned to the great hall. The youngest prince and princess stood next to each other, but the former seemed uninterested. The royal children are welcome to participate in the open discussion. It'll be quite a spectacle. The nobles can keep an eye on which royal children stand out.
"It'll be either the first or the seventh prince," Deruth Henituse said. He's never gone to anything like this because it's always been boring, and the issues aren't about royalties. The royal scribes and instructors would usually rig the procedure so that one of the princes stood out from the others.
But today's different.
There’s the witty First Prince and the vicious Seventh Prince.
In this basic test of looking to see who will stand out, the Third Prince and the First Princess will all be shut down.
The head of the scribes took his seat in front. The nobles remained behind the curtains and were given paper and pens. They can give their recommendations and give points to the royalty who stands out the most.
"Greetings, Suns of Rowoon Kingdom; my name is Hector, Head of the Royal Scribes."
The tension and breathing rate immediately decreased, but only a few royalties were unaffected.
The adorable toddler kept sneaking glances at his older brother, who sat to his right. They didn't appear to be paying attention to the royal scribe.
"Your Highnesses, what does it mean to be a wise ruler?"
The first question in this so-called discussion was finally asked.
This scribe is determined to make the Third Prince stand out the most. However, Deruth was sure that it won’t go as it had always been.
Deruth Henituse laughed and looked around at the three siblings, who appeared uninterested.
“They got used to it.”
Anyone would, actually.
Other royal children had sour faces.
"A king who was both mighty and wise was feared for his might and loved for his wisdom."
"Being a wise king means that your people are willing to be under your control and give up their arms for peace," the third prince replied, “It means that they would trust you with their lives and trust your decision for the betterment of the kingdom.”
Deruth Henituse frowned. It was no less than a tyrant speaking eloquently.
“I disagree.” The childish voice echoed, “A wise ruler should rely on what is under his own control, not on what is under the control of others.”
Callen Crossman disagreed without waiting for his sibling. "It is no less than a tyrant speaking sweetly for people to trust you entirely one-sidedly without thinking of their protection."
The royal scribe flinches. The records of the Crossman Family teach the iron rule. It's a rule of survival.
"I'm not saying they have to; I'm talking about their trust," Hellion said, irritated by Callen's response. It’s the same as refuting the words of their forefathers.
"I'm not interested in maintaining the status quo; I want to overthrow it," the toddler declared emphatically. Everyone has noticed Alver and Robbit's silence. They were both smiling as if they had seen this 180-degree turn coming.
"When you disarm the people, you begin to offend them and demonstrate that you distrust them, either through cowardice or a lack of confidence, and both of these opinions generate hatred. Trust does not require fear, but respect does," Callen replied.
“You don’t understand it yet, but power is everything in this world, Seventh Prince,” the first princess replied.
"Power is the pivot on which everything hinges," said Kim Rok Soo in his previous life, quoting the Machiavellian rule: "He who has the power is always right; the weaker is always wrong. When brutality is the only option left, royalties called it holy.”
“Wars begin when you will, but they do not end when you please.”
A wise king using power would mean the end of the people.
"A warrior knows that the ends do not justify the means, because there are no ends, only means," Callen argued. "A warrior who wants to keep his authority must learn how not to be good and use, or refrain from using, that knowledge as necessity requires."
After all. One shouldn’t overstep their boundaries.
"The question is, do you laugh because you are successful or because someone else is unlucky?"
Callen shook his head.
"No," he said emphatically, "people must maintain their integrity, which a wise king must protect; people choose their king, not the other way around; power is worn over clothes, and a wise king removes those clothes and becomes the supporter of his people, while the latter supports the kingdom."
“Callen Crossman.”
"Third Prince," the young child said, "it is the power of the people, not the nobles, that gives power to the king; you can't be wise if you don't understand what I mean."
Everything went silent after that.
It came to an interesting conclusion because the nobles who listened to the young prince couldn't help but feel the awesome grace of his presence.
"If you don't, you're someone who would kill your own family if they didn't bow down to you."
That was enough to silence everyone.
Alver and Robbit stepped forward at that precise moment.
"Seventh Prince."
The toddler looked at them.
"Sowwy."
Deruth Henituse, who was enjoying the show, stood up. He placed the paper on the table and left.
The nobles who peeked at his paper were shocked.
"Deruth favored the Seventh Prince?"
Not long after, the Sten Marquessate and Gyerre Households handed over their papers, declaring that "the future of the Royal Family will undoubtedly be a shaky one," and then leaving with huge smiles on their faces.
[XXX]
*Crash!*
The sound of glass shattering echoed throughout the third prince's room. He wore an angry expression on his face.
A five-year-old.
Despite the fact that the questions had already been leaked, a mere five-year-old was able to shut him down. Even Alver and Robbit, who were always caught off guard, smiled viciously as that toddler—no more than five years old—humiliated him in front of the entire nobility.
Now that his mother has fallen out of favor, the second prince has gained an advantage with his mother as the current queen.
The First Prince, the son of a commoner, was also amassing power in such a way that he couldn't find a single stain on his movements.
Now comes the Seventh Prince.
Not only does he foresee the future Crown Prince, Alver, but he also wields unknown power not seen in the entire Rowoon Royalty.
The three of them are suppressing him.
Even Cale Henituse has joined the fray.
The Seventh Prince is being supported by the Young Henituse, who has demonstrated exceptional prowess above and beyond all of them.
"A prosperous and peaceful kingdom?"
Who would believe such nonsense?
Callen may appear to be doing nothing, but the people around him are moving in accordance with his wishes.
All in order to crown Alver as Crown Prince.
He tried to summon Cale Henituse, but the redhead seemed to despise him.
Cale Henituse was following the Seventh Prince and their squabble before he realized it.
That brat must disappear.
Callen Crossman is a danger to him.
.
.
.
.
"Cale Henituse."
Alver Crossman summoned the redhead out of nowhere. Who would’ve thought that Hellion would resort to these cheap tricks?
"Wife."
*Choke!!! Cough! Cough!* "Excuse me?"
Alver moved closer to him, their faces only centimeters apart.
"Don't move, wife."
Cale Henituse didn't move. He noticed the noble ladies around. He noticed when a marriage ban was issued seemingly out of nowhere.
"This is definitely insane, husband."
Cale snakes his arms around Alver's neck, drawing him in closer. "Have they finally moved now that the third prince has fallen out of favor?"
Alver carried Cale down the carriage with his right arm wrapped around his waist.
"Unfortunately, because Callie didn't want the throne, they're after me or Robbit, whether they'll be a concubine or not."
"What a drag. So you’re going to be a cut-sleeve now?”
“Apparently.”
Cale Henituse moved in closer, his cheeks resting against Alver's. They appeared very lovey-dovey when doe eyes stared at them as if they'd finally gone insane.
"Are you getting married to Mommy, Hyunnie?"
"Yes, baby," Alver gritted, but maintained his angelic smile.
The red and golden-haired boy cast a glance at the toddler, who had latched onto Alver's back.
"Why are you back? Aren't you going to your brother?"
“Brother Ribbit looked like an idiot right now. Not good for Callie’s mind. I want to bash his head on the pillar and make him snap out of his lovelorn state. Brother Ribbit’s ignoring Callie too,” Callen dramatically said with a cute pout and teary eyes. Cale Henituse smiled as he lifted him from Alver's shoulder.
Aw, his poor baby brother is now being ignored by the frog prince! Alver will surely talk to Robbit about this matter. He shouldn't ignore his baby brother, even if they're in a relationship!
"Anyway," Cale Henituse says, "I got some information, which is why I'm willing to play this damn farce with you."
"I know," Alver replied. "If not. You'd gut me out the first thing I did this damn thing."
Amazing. We really do appreciate and understand (more like loathe) each other.
The eyes surrounding them immediately left, but rumors began spreading fast. Alver hoped for that. His standing might be jeopardized, but this is a better way than being forced to marry cunning noble ladies.
"Aw! My man is so good!" Cale shouts enough for the noble ladies watching to hear. "Why are you such a handsome husband? I'll tell you now that I won't settle as a concubine. I want to be the one and only!"
"There's no one," Alver replied, swallowing all his curses.
"Mommy! Believe Hyunnie! You're his one and only!"
Callen grinned widely enough to make the two older boys shudder in fright.
The Third Prince seems to have used this cheap trick to buy himself some time.
"I shoulda roasted him while I was at it," he muttered. Cale and Alver snorted, noting how vicious their baby could be.
They walked into the Palace of Joy, which is home to a dragon, a whale, a puppy, and a vicious father-and-son duo.
Now that the third prince has made their move, it's time for them to do the same.
Callen sat on Ron's lap, while Cale sat beside Alver. They still have to act like they're in love because there are informants all over the Palace of Joy. That cretin planted spies even outside the palace.
Of course, the toddler was having a good time, decorating Ron's hair with pins and crookedly braiding Eruhaben's long hair.
Soon after, the second Prince burst through the door, followed by Antonio Gyerre.
"Baby!" Robbit dramatically calls out to his baby brother, who stormed out of his palace. Aigoo, he’s so cute when he’s not the apple of his eye. He didn’t know he was such a jealous baby brother when he did all the work to get him and Iris together.
"No! I hate you! Go back to Iris-Noona!" Callen kicks his brother Ribbit while hugging Ron's neck.
The old dragon sighs and casts a sound-cancelling spell now that the gang is complete.
"What was it that we needed to do?" Eruhaben asked.
Callen looked at the old dragon and said, "I want Whipper, Caro, and Breck Kingdom, Grandpa."
Of course, that gave everyone the chills.
What a vicious five-year-old!
"The archducal house," Alver said, seemingly aware of Callen's preparations.
Callen smiled and turned to face his Hyunnie.
"That will be our first target."
They need a powerful Mage before they can enter the Whipper kingdom.
"You know what to do, Hyunnie... Brother Ribbit."
"That'll shut Hellion and his mother up," Alver and Robbit smirked.
After all, the rebels of the Rowoon Kingdom are hired as mercenaries from the Whipper Kingdom. If they cut them, one of them would undoubtedly be crowned crown prince.
“I want the Magic Tower.” Cale Henituse spoke, “I want to own one.”
Similar, vicious grins from mother and baby decorated the room.
“It’s time to pay, what the Third Queen has been doing to us.”
The secrets of their birth and the person who wants to eradicate them
TBC
HOHO! REBELLION ARC COMING!!!! EXPECT THE COMEDY! ANGST AND ALL! BUT ANGST!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chapter Text
Older children playing house were obviously terrifying.
A redhead could be seen casually—as in loitering around and all—openly flirting with the First Prince.
Also, that first prince, to whom these nobles would buy this "terrifying third-rate-house-play". His baby was even pushing them to the point where they became accustomed to each other's presence.
"Your Highness, apart from taking my breath away, what else can you do?" Cale asked one afternoon in the middle of nowhere, during a party, no less! He's not even bothered by the possibility of being shunned for being so daring.
"I never believed in love at first sight, but that was before I met you," Alver said at a meeting just before Cale Henituse arrived in his carriage to visit Callie. I swear there were sparks instead of flowers all around.
"You're like a fine wine; the more of you I drink in, the better I feel," Cale teased another time while drinking wine like a fish in front of the queen, consort, and concubines.
"No wonder the sky is gray—all the color is in your eyes," Alver said one day while Deruth Henituse was fuming over dog food, and even his son looked disastrously pleased (actually disgusted). Who the hell says it's dark, bleak, or whatever adjective you want to use to sum everything up when the sun is up and high in the sky? The sky is blue, and it's quite hot, so it couldn't be considered dark. The first prince had to have gone blind or insane.
"Don't worry, grandpapa, Hyunnie is very sane and normal," the Seventh Prince says openly, as the Second Prince helplessly (has) cheers them out.
And... who would want a seductive Cale Henituse? "If being sexy was a crime, you’d be guilty as charged." That was awesome Kabedon while feeding Alver with wild raspberries from the forest. Girls were frolicking around Alver when Cale walked in with a cute woven basket that his butler had prepared ahead of time. His cool image was ruined by that pink basket. But he looked so cool when he pinned Alver to the chair, arm over his head, leg in between his legs. Queen Amiah even stated, "the First Prince will be under his cool wife," while sipping tea.
"I've heard that kissing is the 'language of love.' Would you like to talk about it with me sometime?"
*Squeal* Instead of going after Alver, there's the Baby Cale and Hyunnie Prince Fanclub, which is approved, and recognized even by the crown. Yeah, that knucklehead king went ahead and approved the petition that arrived just before the marriage proposals were submitted.
"Yuck, so cheesy," Robbit sneers as he bearhugs his Callie. He can't look at them because they're all over each other. "They even have a fan club."
"Mommy is pretty, and Hyunnie is handsome, especially when he's 'that.'" Callie laughed as he watched his mommy and Hyunnie get to know each other in the most bizarre way possible. "You're like that with Iris-noona too."
Robbit frowned. "I wouldn't be surprised if they really fall in love," Robbit said as he kissed Callie's neck. They only reconciled because Robbit promised them some cool gems.
"Hahah! It tickles!" Callie laughs as he watches his Hyunnie stand up to his Mommy, who is currently teasing the other while exchanging deathly and completely disgusting pickup lines.
This marriage proposal was made by the third prince's faction
"Are you sure you're not going to give Grandpa Benedict's incredible tutelage to Hyung?" Robbit inquired. He suffered greatly from Grandpa Benedict's book.
"Compared to Brother Ribbit, Hyunnie handles his love life flawlessly even without Grandpa Benedict's wisdom!" Callie boasted.
In fact, Alver read that book before THEY began their game.
"I just need to add fire to the spices, not vinegar to salted wounds, Brother Ribbit," Callen says, enclosing his palms over Robbit's.
[A/N: 🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣]
"Wow, that stings baby," Robbit says, playing with Callie's hands.
That was some frantic (war) romance.
Something is bothering Callen, but Robbit has chosen to ignore it.
.
.
Robbit came to the Palace of Joy one day to meet with Callen. He happened to notice his younger brother reading the documents on Alver's desk. The manner in which he reads it and signs it was unusual. He waited until Callen was out of the room before entering and reading the document Callen was working on.
His hand shook violently; it wasn't the work of a five-year-old.
When he raised his head, Ron and Eruhaben were looking at him.
They made a shushing gesture.
They’re aware of it. They knew it.
Only him—didn’t know.
.
.
"Aigoo, when is this going to end?" Alver asked, frowning.
"Hyung," Robbit said to Alver as they left the grand hall.
Cale Henituse returned inside after a brief glance at them. Antonio also left when he overheard their conversation.
There was no one nearby, and they couldn't find anyone.
"Be careful of Callen," Robbit said solemnly. "I know you might think I'm worrying about things too much, but—" he said to his brother.
"I am aware," Alver replied. "And I am aware that Callen didn't want anything from anyone," he said, looking at him as if he understood his intentions.
It was impossible to deny that the child they adored could be their greatest weakness and threat.
"You knew, and yet you didn't say anything?" he inquired.
Robbit was aware that Callen was unusual, but when Alver was injured, he couldn't deny his actions. For a five-year-old, being the God of Death's kin is already a surprise, but seeing how he acts like a ruler, he can't shake the feeling That the child is dangerous, but he's not doing anything to hurt them. He recalls how that child trembled while holding his pants. That in itself shatters his thoughts.
But he couldn't shake the feeling that he could be the reason for their downfall.
"Robbit... I want you to treat him the same way you always do."
Alver’s words pierced his heart. When he looked at his brother, he noticed a strange expression on his face.
"You may not realize it, but that child means the world to me."
That child was with him when no one else was.
"To deny his existence is the same as to deny myself."
The child who was present brought life to this desolate palace.
"I hope you feel the same way, after everything he's done for you."
Robbit felt a light tap on the back of his shoulder. Soon, a cute little blackhead peered through the open gap of the door at him.
Callen approached him and asked to be carried. Robbit did so, and the sense of calm washed away his anxiety.
“Hyunnie, I’ll come home soon.”
"Don't be late," Alver said as he walked back to his office, Cale Henituse trailing behind him.
Robbit returned to his carriage, looking at Callen. The toddler had his little arms around his neck, the familiar lightweight easing up his worries.
"You noticed?" Callen inquired, "I'm different, right?"
He nodded. He wanted to brush it aside as casually as Alver does.
"But that will not change because you are my brother, Ribbit."
He could feel the child's embrace tightening around his neck.
"Through his dreams, Hyunnie could see my memories; Grandpa White said I could choose who to share my past with and was afraid that I might now be accepted," he says, his heart trembling.
"I didn't have a family, a friend, or even a lover to die for. But in this life..."
His voice became even quieter.
"I now have a family: Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit."
Robbit paused and looked down at the child in his arms. He had a soft smile on his face and appeared to understand everything.
"I... don't want to set any expectations... but I hope you understand, Brother Ribbit."
"See you tomorrow, Brother Ribbit!" Callen jumps off his arm and runs away.
“Wait—!”
Even before Robbit could do a thing, the barrier around the Palace of Joy shattered.
Black robe men, with five red stars and one white star on their robes, appeared and surrounded the child.
“CALLEN!” Alver’s voice thundered. He dashed through the air, a sharp sound cutting through the air. Even Choi Han came to Callen's aid, but the teleportation spell beneath his feet immediately went off.
“Hyunnie!” Callen panicked, reaching out to Alver when black chains were wrapped around him.
When a black aura shot through the sky, breaking the teleportation spell, Robbit drew his sword and cut through his enemies.
“MY LORD!”
Callen was quick enough. He ran as fast as he could when the black chains shot through the sky and dragged him somewhere. Robbit grabbed Callen’s hand, but a powerful vortex appeared, swallowing his little brother.
“Let go…” Callen whispered.
“What are you—?!”
Callen, on the other hand, stabbed his hand with the pin he was holding. He couldn't help but let go and charge forward, Alver yelling in vain.
“CALLEN!”
His scream pierced the air. Every one of them was reclaimed the moment their adversaries vanished from view. Everyone watched Choi Han rush off along with the others.
"Someone powerful enough to breach through a dragon's barrier," the golden-haired man said, a loud growl coming from him. "Your Highnesses, take care of what must be done."
The man also disappeared from sight when the warning bells went off.
“Damn it.” Alver cursed. The rebellion has started.
It started right after Callen was taken away.
“Robbit.” Alver looked at him. "Prepare for whatever happens now. They will find Callen. So hold your head up high.”
TBC
Chapter Text
"It's cold," Callen grumbled as he awoke. He took a look around and noticed that it was dark. Only one light shone from the candle outside. He sat up straight, noting the presence of several cells around him. There were beasts and humans around.
"Are you awake?" inquired the white-masked bastard, his face innocently smiling.
Callen turned to face the bear and lion beast men who stood behind him.
"You appear to be unusually calm for a hostage."
Callen remained deafeningly silent. He read the Birth of a Hero as Kim Rok Soo, but this enemy did not appear until the fifth volume. He knew instinctively that this man was the enemy, but he said nothing. He just stared at them.
"Didn't you know I can hurt you?" the man asked, "Would I be cursed again because you are God's kin?"
He sounded like a b*tch.
Callen soon noticed two cat beastmen and a bird accompanying him. He was able to see them because of the light, and they are in poor condition.
"I wonder what the Cat Tribe will react to?"
"The Eastern Continent will be under our command very soon."
"Not yet," the masked man replied, "the hawk tribe is still flaring well despite the fact that their heir is in my hands, and there's Duke Fredo as well."
What the hell? Are they usually loose-lipped? Even a toddler, shouldn't be leaking information like this. They’re a flock of idiots banding together for world domination.
I learned something stupid yet again.
Another young vampire had entered.
"Ah, my dearest Naru," the masked bastard exclaimed, embracing the young (?)--- no, the boy's mana shows he's older than all of them.
[That’s an old man in disguise.]
Finally, he heard from old man white.
[Pay close attention, Baby. You must take care of these beastmen who are in the same cell as you. Your Hyunnie will soon arrive here; all you have to do now is avoid that man's sword.]
Because that sword can harm him.
Callen nodded and innocently observed these men.
The bastardly masked man looked at him and hovered above him, “So little god. Might as well tell me why your time is twisted?”
He was taken aback. Twisted time? Callen stared at him in confusion. He may have transmigrated but that doesn’t mean his time is twisted. However, he can see that rings above this man’s head. He didn’t need to count, he just made a wild guess but it’s surely almost a thousand.
[That's right... This man has been reborn countless thousands of times. That is why you must exercise extreme caution. Despite the fact that you are my kin, those with twisted times can kill each other. And that includes you.]
“What exactly is twisted time? " he inquired, expressing his lack of knowledge on the subject.
The white-masked man laughed. “So you don’t have memories, although your time is twisted. That god is trying his best to protect you.”
Callen was unfazed by this. He didn't say anything and soon felt that scorching pain over his arm. Dead mana shouldn’t hurt him but…
"Too bad I can't talk to you for long... I took a liking to you, but I don't think you'll survive after this. Even gods aren't omnipotent," the white-masked man said, looking at the rebels waiting for him to be turned over.
Callen gritted his teeth, and soon he was dragged outside of the dungeons.
[xxx]
“What’s the situation?”
Ron came back after searching for leads. Callen was being held at the abandoned watch tower on the outskirts of the Royal City. It’s right in the territory of the Orsena Duchy, which made retaliation quite difficult.
Callen will be fine. He repeatedly chants inside his head. It’s at times like this that Alver believes in his godly lineage. He should not be hurt. He should not be in pain. Nothing can hurt him.
He closed his eyes and calmed himself down when someone grabbed his hands and smacked his head hard.
“You better not think negatively, Your Highness.” Cale Henituse was the one who said that.
The redhead could feel his hands getting cold, but he remained silent.
“I know what you’re thinking, but the God of Death won’t let anything happen to him.”
Tasha said, "The rebels burned several villages. Count Henituse closed off the Northeast and prevented the same from happening."
“Tell the forces to prepare to fight.”
Robbit came to him before, and most of the nobles were afraid of lending them their knights. This is a problem for the Kingdom. While the territories can train knights, the Royal Family can as well, but not enough to repel an invasion. He had been secretly constructing the dark elves and knights brigade, but it appears that he will face even more difficulties once they appear.
"In this case, the first prince should step up when the other princes cannot."
He looked at Cale Henituse, who appeared to be in control of the situation. He should be, but it's Callen's whereabouts that have him concerned. That child was possibly caught in the crossfire. in crossfire.
"Step out," Cale Henituse instructed. everyone, including Alver’s people.
"Your Highness, you are aware that Callen is not a child, correct?"
Alver remained deafeningly silent.
“That child you dote on so much has seen wars more than you; he can protect himself when it comes to it, and I bet he’s amassing forces right now at the enemy camp. I need you to rest assured that nothing will happen to him.”
“How do you know that?” he asked. Alver had suspected Cale of being peculiar, but he pushed that aside and ignored it.
“I am the same as him.”
Hearing that, Alver’s eyes widen.
"This is the time for you to be crowned as Crown Prince," Cale thundered, "this is not the time to dither."
Alver chuckled lightly when he heard that. There are times when Cale and Callen have the same thoughts and speak the same language. He felt relieved to have this person following his baby brother.
"As I previously stated to Your Highness." Previously? The life before this: “You are fated to be here.”
"Anyone there?" Alver asked as he closed his eyes.
Tasha was the one to say, "Yes, Your Highness."
"Prepare the troops... We will crush the rebels and save the Seventh Prince."
The sound of battle horns echoed throughout the Royal City. The powerless First Prince mobilized all the knights of the Royal Family. The king said nothing about him taking over the military forces.
Politics, administration, knighthood He’s a Magic swordsman, and he has all the qualifications to use the troops.
The galloping horse echoed, and the mages erected a formidable barrier to keep the insurgents at bay. But it wasn’t the Royal Palace that made the headquarters, it was the Palace of Joy where Cale Henituse stood its ground at its brain.
[xxx]
Flesh was all over the place. Callen looked at the people in front of him with ravenous eyes, as if they had descended into unforgiving madness. They had the appearance of someone who had witnessed true death. They both looked at him. He wanted to scream, throw up, or do anything; he was like a statue in a war, immobile but seeing. This horrid, disgusting, repulsive sight.
This will be paid for by the third queen.
Callen gave the man in front of him a friendly smile. He appeared to be a member of the cat tribe attempting to protect the female beast woman behind him.
"It's okay... I won't hurt you," he said as he reached out. He's in the middle of a cell full of enraged beasts. Callen smiled calmly at them, but the other leaps and attacks him viciously, his eyes filled with hungry cannibals.
They couldn't, however, touch him.
They began slashing at him with their long, yellow nails, intent on clawing at his arm.
It’s death.
It was a death that made him feel the agony of this place.
His skin was being torn apart by the scorching pain. As they continued to stare at them, he could taste the metallic flavor of rusty blood.
But the moment he touched one of them, everything froze in place.
A tear fell from one of the beastmen who was supposed to be offered food.
“Y….you…”
“It’s alright,” Callen smiled, “I won’t hurt you.”
Right now, his power comes from his fear of death.
He can’t feel that white-masked bastard’s aura anymore, so it should be safe now. He flicked his hand, and soon dead mana rose from their bodies. Mana intoxication is being fed to them by the rebels in order to make weapons for their rebellion.
It was a very underhanded move that made Callen angry at that moment.
He made a shush sound at the beasmen who now knelt before him.
“The first prince has set out from the palace, but we can’t attack the capital. A strong barrier keeps us at bay.”
“The Queen will surely help us out.”
"No...it's impossible," one of the rebels said, "the palace that centered the operation wasn't the grand hall, but the palace of joy, where it is said that Count Henituse's son leads the knights in the capital on the King's order."
"Count Henituse and his son..." the adversary gritted his teeth. "We should have dealt with them sooner rather than trying to recruit them into our forces."
“Also.”
“Also?”
"The first prince is on his way here, and we're losing people from behind."
The rebel leader gave him a look.
“What?”
A massive explosion echoed from outside at the same time. Callen dashed to the window and saw Choi Han, Paethon, Vicross, and Eruha-gramps storming the tower.
"Release the beastmen!"
"Wrong move," smirked Callen.
At the same time, the beastmen following him dashed forward and attacked the rebels inside.
Thinking about how Alver chose this place means that Cale Henituse was behind this tactic all along.
“Mommy and I will really get along well.”
The rebels stumbled to their feet and shivered. Callen began assessing the situation. His plan is small, but nothing beats a grand plan to bust through this iron fortress.
The roars began to echo inside the tower.
“Ah, you've turned into a cat,” he said to the heavily pregnant cat tribe member. The woman followed without question. Callen wrapped her in his shirt and tucked her inside. She’s cold, and she’ll soon be in labor.
Callen followed the beastmen and began freeing the prisoners inside. The beastmen who watched him do all the work growled and destroyed the prison cells.
There was also a black hawk who kept him safe from the rubble.
But it didn’t end there; the rebel leader caught Callen and dragged him to the highest floor of the tower.
Damn it. Callen cursed. The black hawk and the pregnant cat with him were taken away.
The beastmen were also suppressed by something.
"THE FIRST PRICE, YOUR ROYAL HIGHNESS!"
When Callen looked down, he saw Alver Crosman's forces rush to his aid.
But.
“Huh?”
He notices himself falling. Falling to the ground.
“CALLEN!”
There's Alver's pitiful cry for help.
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver felt that agony his entire life. He looked up and saw his brother falling from the highest point of the tower.
He can’t lose anyone again.
He can’t lose someone dear to him again.
He rushed towards him in an attempt to catch him. Eruhaben was too far, and he can’t reveal his dragon self in front of them. Choi Han was readying himself to rush.
Please. Make it in time!
Even before he could respond, a loud caw echoed through the air. A black hawk clung to his brother, slowing his fall. However, the hawk's wings were bleeding, and the rebels began firing magical arrows at it. It evaded the attacks, but it was too small to carry Callen’s weight.
The magical arrows began to fly through the air with pinpoint accuracy, and soon a white-haired boy with red eyes appeared, his wings clipped and profusely bleeding.
Callen seemed to notice it and had been yelling at the hawk to let him go. The hawk, on the other hand, was tenacious and continued to protect him from the attacks.
“HIT THAT HAWK!” the rebel leader shouted. A magic bomb was thrown into the air.
Callen wriggled and pushed the hawk away, but another hawk caught it and threw it away as quickly as it could.
The massive explosion could be seen even from the palace.
Alver curses as he notices the hawk's wings slowly closing. There was blood on their trail, and his brother was staring at him.
Faster. He needed to be faster.
However, he was stunned when Callen positioned himself as if he was going to be caught. The hawk seemed to have returned to his bird form while still trying to slow down Callen’s fall.
“HYUNNIE!”
Why are you so happy? Why do you look like you’re still enjoying this?
He couldn’t understand why he looked like he was enjoying his fall.
Callen was falling while facing the ground. His small arms were wide open as he called him. He had a smile on his face, too excited to see him. Why? Why? How can you smile like that? How can you laugh in such a dangerous situation where you could’ve died?
Alver lost all inhibitions and dashed over to him.
He chanted and jumped off his horse, with his arms wide open to catch him.
As if the world stopped, Callen’s small arms wrapped around his neck for a tight hug. His brother was smiling as he welcomed him with an embrace, as if he was sure that he'd be able to catch him. He wrapped his arms around him and pulled him closer to him. They rolled on the ground until his back slammed through the tower wall. He also carefully tucked the hawk.
“Wah. Hyunnie!” Callen rose and panicked. “Hyunnie, are you alright?”
Alver rose and embraced the child tightly.
“Don’t ever do that again.”
“He threw me out.” Callen refuted but stopped the moment he felt his brother’s trembling embrace all over him.
“I don’t know what I’ll do if I really lose you.”
Callen stared at the wall.
“Just stay by my side. You don’t need to do anything.” Alver said, “I’ll give you everything you want… so don’t leave me…”
He is still alive, but Alver spoke to him as if he were about to die.
"Hyunnie... I love you, Hyunnie," said Callen—no, Kim Rok Soo adores his big brother. He may have been a huge jerk in the novel, but he was his first family. swordsman. They didn’t kill anyone. But soon, the rebel leader stood in front of them. “And I’m not afraid…”
Alver stopped and looked at him. His heart thumped so loudly as he heard Callen’s words.
“Hyunnie will catch me every time I fall.”
His heart stings. It has a happy beat. How can he say that when he could be in danger just because of his birth? In fact, how can Callen say that as if he trusted him with his life? He couldn’t understand. He was older than him and this is his second life. Compared to what happened to him, how can this child—no—this man say that as if he’s dependent on him? He’ll grow soon and later find his own way. He won’t always be with him. Yet, Callen spoke as if he was going to stay by his side.
“Hyunnie…” Callen smiled, “love you lots, Hyunnie.”
That settled his confused heart.
He smiled.
Callen jumped from his brother's arms and approached him.
He flicked his forefinger at the rebel’s forehead and said, “I’ll take my time playing with you.”
Then the rebel leader began to scream.
The beastmen and prisoners intoxicated by dead mana were summoned for assistance. Soon after, two cats approached him, and a hawk flew over his head.
"You got cats and a hawk after fish?" He asked. His child is adored by the beastmen. His palace will soon turn into a zoo. He just remembered that Witton Palace has a lake for his fish, a huge forest garden for his beasts, and a palace to shelter them from rain. Now, he had a hawk so there should be a greenhouse in his palace.
"I'll take them to my palace. XD," Callen says as he cuddles the cats. The hawk even purred and flapped it’s crooked-bleeding wings.
"Hah..." Alver said as he patted the back of his head. “Let’s go home…”
[A/N: don’t think the arc is finished with this… XD … I haven’t touched that PART yet kekekekeke.]
-xxx-
The sound of trumpets echoed throughout the royal city as Alver returned from suppressing the frontlines. With only a few people, but not ordinary people. The nobles began to move in the appropriate direction, scouting the forces that went to save their master.
The Seventh Prince, on the other hand, was staring down at them.
“Y, your highness?”
Callen ignored them. As several of the rebels were presented to the king, an imposing powerful aura of death filled the grand hall. Callen, on the other hand, decided to put an end to it once and for all. He approached the rebel leader and demanded, "Who ordered you?" A loud scream echoed.
The rebel leader began crying in pain. However, the toddler, who seemed to be the ruler of the world, held his chin and said, “The pain will continue if you don’t answer.”
“Te… the… third queen!”
Hearing that, Callen viciously smiled. At the same time, the third queen entered the picture with her vassals. Cale Henituse came right after them with the evidence they acquired during all this time.
“What?” The third queen stuttered, she didn’t know why but many eyes were on her.
The third prince noticed this and stood in front of her.
Zed Crossman looked at them.
“Third Prince,” Zed Crossman spoke, “you know what to do with a traitor.”
One thing is certain in this kingdom: an individual's fault is not the fault of their children. Alver and Callen hoped that he didn’t need to kill a sibling.
The third queen pushes away her own son.
"He has nothing to do with this," she replied.
She committed treason while claiming that her son is not involved.
"He really isn't," Cale Henituse says as he hands the evidence to the king. "Like the others, he was simply used to keep the third queen in power."
Shivers ran through Alver's body. He couldn’t say anything, but it really was dangerous. The look on Hellion’s face was somewhat indescribable. He looked betrayed at the same time.
“Take the rebels to the dungeons!” Zed Crossman ordered, and all of the servants followed.
However, the third queen fought and grabbed Callen’s neck.
Alver was about to stop her when Callen smiled at her and said, “You can’t hurt me…”
That echoed loudly. The sound of death bells resonated.
“Only one person can hurt me,” Callen whispered as he looked at Alver.
“You could’ve become a good mother.”
Suddenly, tears fell from the third queen’s eyes.
“You could’ve taught him to be fair and just.”
The third queen slowly let go of Callen.
“Because of your greed, my brother will suffer from guilt.”
Hearing that, the death bells stopped. The third queen has fallen to the ground, crying. Hellion stared at her and at them, but he didn’t move.
Callen looked at Alver and smiled brightly.
“Hyunnie.”
Of course, Alver carried him.
“I’m exhausted, Hyunnie.” Callen spoke and fell asleep in his arms. The familiar weight melted into his arm. Alver planted a soft kiss on Callen’s forehead.
He looked back and let his father decide.
“Are you happy now?!” Hellion’s shout echoed. Luckily, there were only a few nobles left.
Alver looked at him.
“Now that your greatest contender for the throne has lost his faction, were you happy?!”
Alver looked at him in pity. He didn’t smile. He just looked at him and patted Callen’s back.
“How about you?” Alver asked, “what did you gain from all of this?”
Whatever happens, the third prince is still his brother. He loves him as an elder brother. This, however, has gone too far. If he responds, it means he is content with what has happened in his life. But Alver is not—and he will never be happy because his brother is unhappy.
“Are you mocking me?” Hellion screamed, “I should be the victor! Just what’s with you that you’re able to gain much more than I had?!”
"Hellion..." Alver exclaimed, "Call me a hypocrite, but I've never found joy in someone else's misery, especially my brother. You have everything I don't have, and I envied you for being able to live like that, but I was relieved that you didn't have to go through the hardships I did."
He bestowed this upon himself.
"But I did gain something far more valuable," he smiles as he wraps his cape around Callen, "far more valuable than the throne itself."
He gained what they call "genuine" support.
He discovered true family throughout his life.
He found the happiness that he wanted to protect.
That’s their difference.
Alver left with guilt brushing off his heart.
He looked at the disheveled Robbit, who seemed to be running around.
“Thank goodness, he’s fine…” He looked really worried when he approached them and checked on Callen.
He watched how Robbit fussed over their little brother.
“Robbit.”
“Yes?”
“You’ve done well.”
That made Robbit blush.
“You too, Hyung-nim.” Robbit replied, “You’ve done much more.”
And they went back to the Palace of Joy, of course, with the pets that Callen had just brought home with him.
Instead of Witton Palace, his palace will be one turning into a zoo.
And this toddler has the audacity to sleep through the whole ordeal while snoring.
His breath is still milky, but it is gradually becoming bad.
“Praise me, Callie, only Hyunnie will be able to smell this even when you’re old.”
"Don't worry, husband... My breath will take your breath away," Cale Henituse says.
Robbit frowned and said, “Amazing, you can flirt like that?”
Cale and Alver smirked, “perks of Grandpa Benedict’s Holy Book.”
Callen will surely praise himself with that book.
Robbit could only shake his head.
TBC
Note: rebellion part is not yet finished MWAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!
In the name of CALEISM!!!!!!!! I SHALL CALL FORTH BLOOD GORE AND ANGST!
Chapter Text
Cale Henituse looked around. The eerie atmosphere has yet to subside. It’s the same. Back when the war loomed over the kingdom.
He looked at Alver Crossman, who was cradling the young god in his arms.
He was a variable, and yet the soul of this child was reborn inside that body.
“Your Highness.” Cale Henituse called out. The prince looked at him. He's worried—he can tell. The power of death became even stronger.
This is getting dangerous. It can trigger something other than the bastard white mask or the demon realm.
“Your Highness, be careful. Someone might come for him.”
“Tell me... who is it?” Alver Crossman asked.
“The Hunters.”
This was supposed to be a secret until the war, but considering their situation, the hunters wouldn’t let this pass by. They’re people who can go against the laws of the world and once killed another god.
“I understand.”
Cale looked at him. He never would’ve thought that the sly bastard prince he used to serve could be this kind and gentle. He had never considered this person to be brother material because he had always been a jerk.
However, seeing him right now, Cale couldn’t look away.
He once held his father’s dead body in his arms.
He once buried his siblings in a scorched, dry place without grass or flowers blooming.
That’s why he made a deal to bring this person into this world, all to save his people.
Count Cale Henituse, commander of the forces of Rowoon, only wished for his people to live.
"I will protect you," Cale said, "and don't let go of him until everything is done."
[xxx]
Hellion heaved a heavy sigh the moment he entered his room. His mother was deposed while he was confined to his palace. His faction continued to weaken the moment Sten Marquessate got caught.
All because of the First Prince and the Seventh Prince.
“Fufufu.”
He turned to face the person dressed in a black robe. His laughter was sinister, indicating that he finds the situation amusing.
"A god, huh?" the man says as he walks away, "I'll look after the little god... and... that red blood."
Hellion didn’t have to say anything.
While his mother was gaining strength through the factions and rebels, he happened to make contact with the Hunters. No one should be able to know he made contact with them.
“I’ll take care of this problem for you. You just need to distract some people while you’re at it.”
But he had no idea that his mother would not be satisfied with just the rebels.
[xxx]
“Cale Henituse.”
“Your Highness.”
They had yet another freaking embrace.
"Excellent work, Husband."
"You as well, Wife."
"That Grandpa Benedict book should be burned," said Robbit, who appeared to be third wheeling.
He's had enough of these romantic gags. So, what's the big deal about the book? It had no effect on his relationship with Iris.
"Because you don't understand the meaning of Grandpa Benedict's words."
Robbit huffs and hugs his younger brother tightly. The rebels have yet to be stopped fully. There is danger lurking in the Royal Capital. The Orsena Duchy isn't even concerned about its questionable standing.
"Receive the Royal Command!" their group exclaimed as they exited the building. The royal secretariat arrived bearing a golden scroll bearing the Crossman Household's crest.
"First Prince Alver Crossman, Second Prince Robbit Crossman, please accept the Edict!"
They both knelt to receive the orders. Both are tasked with putting down the nearby rebellion and any civil war that may erupt. Alver and Robbit looked at each other. They thought that with the third queen’s imprisonment, everything would end now, but they were wrong.
So they decided to meet with the king, leaving Callen behind.
Callen watched them leave the Palace of Joy. He’s still young, so he’s probably going to be left behind. The sixth prince would also be participating since he’s already eleven years old, but he’s not. He’s a toddler. No one would believe a child on the battlefield, let alone a housed and spoiled prince.
“I can’t seem to calm down,” he muttered breathlessly.
"Don't worry... I'll be right there with his Highness," Cale Henituse said. Actually, he had no idea this would happen at all. In his memory, the rebels stopped after the leader who kidnapped Callen was exposed. Alver was supposed to be named Crown Prince, but the insurgents did not stop there. They've started invading the territories led by the kingdom's guardians.
This was a future he was unaware of.
Callen and Cale made the decision to make some plans. Identifying a few points where rebels may or may not work. Callen was especially busy crafting plans after plans that he intended to give Alver when he saw a sea of fire flash before his eyes.
He let go of the pen and closed his eyes. Everyone was about to approach him, but he raised his hand to indicate that he was fine. He looked into his vision, but all he saw was a sea of fire. No one’s around, and the citadel of Perthle is destroyed.
“Perthle.” He spoke.
Cale denotes the city of Perthle.
"Hannie," Callen said, "Grandpa."
“Yes?”
“Go with Hyunnie and Brother Ribbit.”
His voice was a bit hoarse and trembling. It was filled with weariness.
It was because he couldn’t go with them.
He couldn’t be with them.
“Yes, My Lord.” The swordsman and grandpa dragon replied, “We’ll bring them back alive… So don’t worry too much.”
“Thank you.”
Cale Henituse sighed. Callen’s expression was different from what he heard from the God of death before his regression. The stoic man is now full of emotions that anyone would be able to tell with just one glance.
He’s not cold-hearted as the God of Death first described him.
.
.
.
Alver and Robbit held the royal command in their hands. They felt betrayed when they knew it was the nobles who voted to have them lead the forces. War is at their doors, and the nobles are still trying to erase them from the line.
The only houses that thought the King should lead them were Henituse, Gyerre, and the Sten Household. However, this plan was devised under the guise of determining who would be crowned as Crown Prince.
The rebels are gaining ground, and there is dead mana in their path.
Divine relics were also stolen and used in the rebellion.
It was a high-risk gamble for both of them.
They do, however, have one thing in common.
Callen is safe.
Alver and Robbit decided to return to their palace and prepare. They both gave the impression that they might not return.
Of course, Alver couldn’t bear to see his baby brother’s face right now. He’s still powerless.
“Hah.” he sighs.
He took out a piece of paper and his fountain pen. He didn't know what would happen because there were powerful people in the rebel group. He might as well write his last will and testament. At least, Callen would be able to live the life he wanted, if ever. Just thinking that Callen would live a life without him devastates him.
He couldn't help but cry and despise the fact that these nobles, this very pillar of this kingdom, were attempting to split them apart.
“Hyunnie.”
He raised his head. He quickly shut the envelope and placed it on the gold platter. He wiped away his tears and smiled at his brother, who seemed to understand their predicament.
Callen climbed into his lap and sat. The toddler was staring at him. His small hands cupped his cheeks. “Hyunnie... I saw a sea of fire.”
He paused.
"In my previous life, there were two people who were swallowed by that sea of fire," Callen said with a small smile, "Thank goodness, I didn't see you or brother Ribbit there."
“Callie…”
"Come back," the child pleaded, "I can't sleep without you; do you want me to sleep poorly?"
His heart quivered.
“This is war.”
“I know... I’ve seen worse.” Callen spoke, “but you’re not one who would break your promise…”
This is just pure torture for him.
“You’d come back to me.”
Alver smiled and carried his brother back to their room. He didn’t bother changing clothes; he just removed his coat and laid down with Callen.
“You know, you need to sleep alone now…”
“I won't…”
He'll listen to these childish giggles for the rest of his life. to have my childhood with you by my side.”
God. He loves this child so much.
Forgive him for being selfish, but he wants to stay alive for this child.
Alver watched him sleep. He continued to watch until it was time for him to leave.
He held his brother in his arms. Rest his lips over his forehead.
He couldn’t let go, but he has to. He had to.
He couldn’t tear his gaze from him.
“Callen…”
He called out.
“I want to make you the happiest. I’ll see you soon.”
Wearing his gala, he set out with Robbit and his other siblings vying for the throne.
TBC
Chapter Text
Callen was awake the whole night that Alver watched him sleep. He rose from the bed and watched him leave with the Royal Knights trailing behind him. His gaze was fixed on his brother, who had a serious expression on his face.
“Follow them.”
The swordsman and the dragon followed.
Choi Han undoubtedly follows his orders, but he was surprised that Eruhaben followed too.
He stood up, looked at Ron, and began addressing the Palace of Joy's affairs with the same accuracy and precision he had always displayed. He began reviewing the accounts and issued orders to assist the forces.
He is unable to accompany them.
He can't follow them by sneaking behind them. The Royal Knights who were protecting Zed Crossman were also protecting him. It's as if they're telling him he's the only remaining heir to the throne. He sighed and resumed his duties as the second master of the Royal City.
He looked at the knight, who was watching him work with Alver’s documents. His willpower was so strong that he didn't notice that a toddler was working on such important documents so quickly.
“Prepare for the rations. Open the gate to the Witton Palace, and have the people whose villages were burned down take refuge there.”
His orders were consistent and literal in nature. He procured medicines and magic potions, and even after not less than a day, the forces left. The order was made just yesterday, and everything passed by in a second. His leadership, decisions, and the knights watching this ostensibly spoiled prince sent shivers down their spines. That’s not an ordinary toddler, if you ask them.
“Ron.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
“Vicross.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
Even the beastmen that took refuge at the Witton Palace are moving according to their will.
“Send a message to Hyunnie, tell him that rations will be delivered to the camp.” The little hawks around him are one by one sending messages, even to his other brothers.
He was supposed to be supporting Alver and Robbit, but he’s supporting all of his siblings, who are fighting for the throne.
“Ron, take some healers to the Witton Palace. While you’re at it, gather information about the patterns of attack.”
“Vicross, prepare the dungeon, we will attack the Northern gates.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
Papers after papers flew around the table. Orders after orders were given in just a week. When it’s time to attack the Northern gates, the Seventh Prince however, did not leave the palace but left his butler to take control of the North.
It happened so fast, the no one can deny the real influence that this Seventh Prince has.
Even the people are moving and supporting the fighters without second thoughts.
The knights who had been with Callen marvelled at his talent. A child was able to concoct devilish tactics that the rebels couldn’t predict. It didn’t even take three hours to retake the north and east gates in a day.
“Prepare the carriage, I will go to the palace.”
The Seventh Prince looked haggard but he still worked.
Zed Crossman who had been receiving reports about Callen looked at the child calmly submitting is report. One could hear some nobles sneering. However, the child was unfazed with the fact that everyone was looking down at him.
“Your Majesty.”
Everyone had fallen silent.
“The right to command.” It was not the gaze of a child, “Give it to me.”
The nobles began laughing but not the knights who had been receiving orders from him.
“You are still a child.”
“I am… But compared to the nobles who seat around and do nothing, I am even more competent.”
It wasn’t a laughing matter.
One of the Baron’s shouted, “How dare you?!”
Callen looked at him and approached him. He took the ink glass and smashed it on right across the face of the baron.
“Baron of the Northern Gates… I am the one who reclaim the land you gave the rebels.” His words rang painfully serious. The knights moved fast and dragged the baron off his chair.
“Y, you!”
Callen looked down at him and said, “Not you… It’s Your Highness, the Seventh Prince. Drag him out!”
Zed Crossman who watched the entire scene shook his head. He handed Callen the Silver Plaque that can only be given to honorary individual at times of war.
He smiled and took the silver plaque. He didn’t bid the Royal Members goodbye. He just left the palace and returned to his duties.
Day by day, he continued to provide support and reclaim the lands taken by the rebels inside the Royal City.
He left with a sigh after finally reclaiming the last town.
“Hyunnie will scold me for this.” He laughed.
He's sure missed his brother’s nagging for a month now. He couldn’t contact him since the rebels had magic tools on them. It’ll be dangerous for the young hawks to come and go inside the battlefield.
“I want to hear his voice.” He smiled and looked forward to the day Alver Crossman returned.
The forces are gaining the upper hand, and they’ll soon corner the enemy right into the gorge of death.
The news of the Royal Members' return to the palace arrived on his doorstep in the middle of the second month. The rebel leaders remained at large, but they needed to reorganize.
Callen was excited to see his brother Ribbit and Hyunnie, but—
Alver wasn’t there.
Everything turned silent the moment the entire force entered the palace grounds.
He looked around, searching for the familiar silhouette, but he couldn’t find him.
He looked at Robbit, who came last. His brother was holding Alver’s royal emblem in his palms.
“Callie.”
He looked at it. He felt it.
“You’re… lying…”
He looked up and saw Robbit’s teary eyes.
“Callen.”
“Where is he?” he asked. “You’re hiding him from me… This is not funny.”
He doesn’t like this kind of joke.
“He’s gone.” Robbit cried, “someone appeared on the battlefield, Hyung-nim fought against him but he was more powerful than him. He got caught in the mana explosion and—”
Robbit wasn’t able to finish his sentence. He looked at Callen, whose eyes were filled with pain.
"Lies..." Callen had collapsed to the ground, his eyes dark as if he had died. He had his gaze fixed on the ground.
His eyes were deep, fathomless, and on the verge of breaking. Robbit leans in for a kiss, just a small one right on his eyelids, hoping to console this child.
But Callen's silent cry was even more heartbreaking.
The child screamed, but no voice could be heard.
Robbit had to catch him, cradling the small body that had lost consciousness.
“Callen! Callen!”
Callen is not responding to him.
[xxx]
When Callen came in, he gazed at the familiar ceiling of their room. He didn't get up, he didn't move, he just stared blankly at it. He's sick, he's sick of this misfortune happening to him.
"You said I could choose who died..." he grumbled, "Why can't I save him?"
Because Alver did not appear in the sea of fire, he believed he would not perish.
However, the God of Death remained silent.
He noticed Zed Crossman sitting by his side. He rose and saw Robbit standing not far from him.
Zed Crossman handed him a letter.
“It’s his last will,” Zed said. “All of his assets will now belong to you.”
Hearing this, Callen burst out in tears.
“I don’t need this.”
He doesn’t need something at the expense of someone’s death.
He can’t accept the hard work that Alver sacrificed to obtain all this.
Callen opened the letter.
He thought he would read a very long letter, but he did not expect one single sentence in it.
[Please be happy.]
That’s all that’s written.
Simple yet powerful words.
That’s all he wrote as he walked away from him, all while his world stopped at that moment.
Is he allowed to be true to his feelings?
Just this once, he didn’t want to regret it.
“I just… love you so much…”
Their intertwined desolate roads will part…
Even if his place was by his side, he just wanted to be that person to stay by his side.
Saying goodbye has always been the hardest thing to do. He never would’ve thought that he’d do it, especially to this person.
He who listens. He who always knows what to say to his trembling heart. He knew when to give him a hug and comfort him.
No one will ever be able to take his place in his heart.
That's all he can promise.
He was aware that the time would soon come for them to part ways. Their time together is at an end. He has prayed and will continue to pray for the rest of his life to begin without him. He had always known, from his words and their previous farewells, that their lasting happiness would eventually draw to a close.
He can't stop time.
He'll try to keep his pain hidden from everyone. He tried to act as if everything was fine. It was a sign that he should have given up long ago and pursued a path that no one would dare to take. He can only hold on to him for so long before he succumbs to the rage hidden behind his mask.
Just one person.
He just cherished one person more than his life.
Yet they took him away from him again.
The only person who has never broken a promise finally broke it.
How can I let you go?
You didn’t teach me how.
He had always been the one left behind.
No one taught him to let go without giving everything up.
He doesn’t know how to live alone anymore, so this time he will live for himself.
For as long as he lives. This life is fearless, and it will be fearless for as long as he lives...
A world without him would be meaningless. He has long loved and hoped to be loved.
A world without him would be meaningless.
That person taught him that.
That person became his beacon of hope.
That person gave him what he had always desired but kept hidden deep within his heart.
His family.
If you’re still around, come to me please… talk to me…
The power he had, he’ll use it to say the words he wanted to say.
*cough!*
He coughed blood.
His head hurt so much.
He can feel hands all over him and voices coming inside his head.
[So you are here.]
*Cough! Cough! Cough!!!!*
He continued to vomit blood as the voices of death continued to fill his head.
He can hear the frantic cries and everything around him.
He couldn’t recognize Robbit’s or Zed’s voices anymore.
His head hurts so much.
“I guess you lost control of your power, little god.”
And an explosion resounded in the palace of Joy.
TBC
Chapter 35
Notes:
WARNINGS APPLIED!!!
paging kokorohanashi, it's your chapter XD
request, please write a berserk demigod Callen [omit because of spoilers] with a deadlyscythe, like those on grim reapers. [omit]so yeah. enjoy! i just let my imagination run wild for this. i tried to write as detailed as possible.
advice, read the chapter slowly if you're gonna listen to the ost i attached XDXD
Chapter Text
Alver was confident that he could put an end to the rebellion quickly. Despite being in the palace of Joy, Callen had been assisting.
He didn't expect to see a hooded man dressed strangely appear right in the middle of the fight.
"You'd do, you're that god's most trusted person!"
He drew his sword and deflected the attack aimed at his neck. He gritted his teeth and ordered the knights to capture the survivors, but a powerful demonic mana surge erupted into the fray.
He jumps, evades, and attacks, but his movements became slower and more predictable.
"Die."
A powerful explosion engulfed him and blew everything to smithereens.
He thought he'd die, but he was saved by wolves who came to salvage the area.
"Why do you cling to life so hard with your fists closed?"
"You just need to let go of resentment and guilt."
"I..." he gritted, "I can't die."
Someone's still waiting for me.
Someone dear is waiting for him.
"Not yet." He stubbornly said, "I can't die yet."
He’s waiting for him.
“Your Highness… You can’t die yet!”
It was Choi Han and Cale Henituse voice that he heard.
[XXX]
For the feels XD try reading with this hahahahaha: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=q7sONpTjbl0
Do you know what it takes to kill a god?
Callen let out a long sigh as he took in the scene around him. He shook his head and turned to face the hooded man who had barged into his room. Bloodshot eyes stared at the enemy, but those lost eyes soon widened, and a dark elven hand rolled on the floor.
"Have you noticed this little god?"
What can kill a god? forces deemed to be equal to gods.
Smirking was the man sitting by the window. This god has recently lost someone close to him and is struggling to accept it. They've killed a god before, but killing a demigod is much easier than killing a god. There are only a few things in this world that can cause such weakness, making this little god want to do bad, violent things—without regard for his instincts.
The once-kind voices will soon turn to hatred and panic.
The man smiled and looked down at Zed and Robbit Crossman. In comparison to the dark elf, these two were nothing more than a nuisance attempting to take over the sky. The man smirked and revealed his hideous appearance, a ravenous scar across his face.
“You…”
The child muttered something and stepped on the hand, turning it into the black dust that fluttered into the air.
"How dare you..."
The voices inside Callen’s head continued to shout.
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
“Callie.”
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
“My baby!”
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
“Callen.”
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
Hate… hate… kill… kill… kill that man… kill him!
“CALLEN CROSSMAN!!”
*BANG!*
[xxx]
A week after being declared dead, Alver awoke. He looked over at Cale Henituse and Choi Han, who were talking with the Wolf Tribe.
"Are you awake?" Cale Henituse asked, "this is not the time to be surprised, but we need to go to the palace before it's too late; the rebels are not facing this alone right now."
"Tell me, who's the enemy?" he demanded, bracing himself for the worst.
"Hunters," Cale said solemnly. The power that drove that white-masked tyrant and the world to oblivion. The reason they made this ridiculous deal is that “they’re after Callen.”
"What did you say?" Alver asked, grabbing his collar.
"Someone from the palace leaked Callen's secret... and used you as a reason to weaken Callen; Gods are naturally protected by their power and nature, but when they lose reason, everything can go wrong."
Cale Henituse looked at him and said, "Trust me, Your Highness... I have never lied to you, this life... the life before..." but this man never trusted him back. "Focus on calming Callen before he does the worst."
Their small unit, along with the wolves, moved fast. The rebels have also begun attacking at this time when the royalties are regrouping. His appearance shook the knights stationed outside, but nevertheless, they followed his orders the moment he ordered them. The sound of battle horns echoed when a huge explosion reverberated through the city. A huge black barrier appeared, turning the bright moonlight black. The death bells from the church of the god of death began to sound eerie.
“Hurry! We’ll take care of the rebels!” Cale Henituse hits his horse, so he had no choice but to go back to the palace.
Please, let me make it in time.
[xxx]
*BOOM!*
The man’s sadistic grin turned grim. That frivolous expression quickly transformed into something satisfying. "Yes," he muttered, relishing every moment with this demigod staring at him with hatred. "Yes... yes, this is what I want, Young God!" Death's power surged violently inside the palace. It didn't take long for the sound of death bells to start ringing throughout the city. A massive black sphere engulfed the entire city, darkening and obscuring the white silver moon, giving the appearance of an eclipse.
A child with silver-white hair and reddish-brown eyes that gleam like crimson blood stands there.
"Pathetic," Callen curses, raising his hand in the air. Thousands of black spears flash a dangerous glint as they move along the power of death commanded by their master. The raging red-orange flames sparked into red and black tendrils as they solidified. The God of Death's eyes turned crimson red, reenacting the lost history of pandemonium from the God of Death's memoirs. The suffocating power of the dead sent shivers up everyone's spine who was engulfed in this death sphere. Beads of sweat voluntarily fell on their faces, and some had tears in fright. They've studied the terrifying God of Death's history, but never in their wildest dreams did they expect to see this hellish power used for who knows what. Crows and beasts with wings began to flock across the sky, and dark clouds and black thunder rained down on them.
Just as sin entered the world through one man and brought death through sin, all people died as a result of their sin.
He is the prince of the world's kingdom as a result of death's entry into it.
The most powerful deity
Even without believers, a god stood at the pinnacle of the heavens.
The power of sin and death, however, is a great power that no one can wield.
"You are a descendant of the God of Death."
Everything started burning again.
The god that’s known as the enemy of the world.
“I have to kill you!” The enemy squealed in delight. At the same time, several explosions echoed outside the barrier. Everyone can see the rebels' final attack. However, they die the moment they step into the black barrier that Callen erected.
The adversary made a hand-down gesture that perplexed all observers, including knights and royal members. Callen howled in pain after being struck by lightning. The sound of the bells persisted, and the dead gradually awoke from their slumber.
It made everyone cower in fear.
The dead stood in front of the young prince. Callen continued to summon powerful death energy in this blessed land.
"How do you... wield such power?"
When demigods died, they lost control of their power, but this child was astute. He felt a sharp sting on his neck. A bloody mark on his face had fallen, bringing a vivid brightness to his frosty and pale expression. He hasn't forgotten about the Third Prince, but he can't run away knowing that the damn god's blood still exists.
The child was casually evading his attacks and reaching out his hand with such strength that the hunters were terrified.
They were both extremely light on their feet, tipping before blitzing in seconds, the aura of death erupting in the air, each of their strikes weighing a thousand tons, their forces blasting through the skies with the body of death flying around. The aura of the hunter's blade against the winds of the god's power, a maniacal dance, a chaotic fight, and the deathly sphere above were all shrieking at each other, like mountains colliding or seas toppling. When their powers collided, blazing red fires erupted, terrifying waves surged meters high, and no one could get close!
Callen, the enraged demigod, laughed.
The vision of the sea of fire was his doing.
His eyes were bright red but blank.
With his dying emotions, he has let go of all inhibitions.
A 'hehe' echoed. Callen's neck was only a millimeter away from being slashed by the hunter's sword. Callen remained motionless, confident that nothing could harm him.
As a result, it had no effect on him.
A black blade.
Death was seen as natural and inevitable.
“A scythe?”
Callen looked at him and grabbed the handle of the scythe.
A long black bone handle slicing through the air appeared. As if death had arrived, the death bell began to ring loudly and frantically.
Everyone in the Palace of Joy was surprised.
Callen lowered his gaze to the scythe in his hand. It has a nearly two-meter-long shiny black scythe and a long black femur handle attached to several small bones. On the upper blunt side, small skulls moved as if they were whispering something. What terrified them the most was the black human skull attached to the blade's hilt. It emitted an eerie red and black light and dangled three small skulls behind it.
“A dead scythe.”
The hunter stepped back.
The Lord of Death, the God of Death's messenger. The specter who appears at the end of time on Earth has finally become flesh.
But only those who have died in the cycle of rebirth can become one.
The personification of death.
He is—
"You!" exclaimed the hunter, "you're not from this wor— ack! "
A reaper. Just like that detestable god of death!
“Shut up.” the voice beckoned, and his arm was torn from his shoulder.
The hunter raised his hand and slashed his sword down, but the toddler took the blow as if it were nothing. He slammed into the palace walls like a discarded doll. His blood dripped, but it made the ground tremble. The Crossman family's long-dead ancestors began to rise.
How disgusting!
This child is dangerous! He rose from his stance, only to be pinned by thousands of black crystallized spears. The scythe's blade was scraping his neck.
"I've failed before, but now." Compared to before, the hunter's attack, strength, force, and speed increased noticeably. Callen kept up with him, his expression becoming even more determined.
That instant, everything went into silence.
Blood dripped from the child’s mouth, nose, and eyes.
“DIE!”
*Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!*
The Crossman ancestors shielded the child with their might. The powerful mana explosion began to blow everything to smithereens. Just like how he killed that dark elf, he can kill this god too!
When—
“Ack!”
Through the smoke and explosion, Callen's small hand grabbed the hunter's mouth. A skull covered his head, and many bones were attached to his body. They acted as a shield for anyone the sphere considered an ally. As he remembered the god looking down at them in pity, he felt his entire body tremble in fear. It was this appearance that this god literally looked like a reaper.
“SOMEONE LIKE A CHILD! I WO—!”
“I told you, shut your mouth.”
*chank!*
The hunter's headless body collapsed to the ground. Callen lowered his gaze with a cold expression as if he were used to it. Everything went silent. Everything stopped.
Callen just realized with his power.
He can’t stay here.
Callen cocked his head where he had Robbit pinned down and said, "Brother Ribbit…” with a smile and bloody tears streaming down his cheeks.
Robbit was let loose by the undead. He slowly stood up, but he couldn’t forget what he just witnessed.
He was still alive, but he died.
His heart was still beating, but it was no longer beating.
"I'm leaving," Callen declared. “This is no longer my place.”
He feels empty.
So shattered and missing.
Regardless of how long.
Even if he had to spend eons waiting...
He will.
To meet his reincarnation,
To express his gratitude.
To tell him that he too...
‘You’re the greatest family I’ve ever had..'
Just one glance, one moment.
He wanted to return all those feelings.
His Hyunnie... His beloved Hyunnie.
The nights are cold and still.
All to fulfill all his promises.
Longing is the result of a broken heart.
The death barrier gradually disintegrated. His silver-white hair glistened in the moonlight. Several explosions echoed and were simultaneously suppressed by an unknown force.
His hands would bleed, but his heart would bleed more than it would offer.
His mind is filled with memories, but his regret eats away at his emotions.
He's becoming numb.
His heart has stopped beating.
Until no one could make out his expression.
Callen—nah—Kim Rok Soo had gone deaf, blind, and dead.
His ears no longer hear their sentiments.
His eyes no longer had the light to go on.
His heart was still beating, but he was no longer conscious.
He would watch the sky in serenity.
Mourning, weeping in the valley of tears.
.
.
.
Standing like a handsome idiot, Alver finally reached his destroyed palace. There stood his brother bathing in blood. His heart quivered as he watched his tears falling.
“I can’t stay here.”
It was rejection.
He can see their ancestors wobbling around him, as if they’re comforting the child that everyone can’t look at right now.
He stepped forward. He wobbled on his feet, with immense pain as he watched Callen in despair.
Don’t make that kind of expression.
Don’t cry.
I’m sorry, because of me… you..
“Callen.”
.
.
.
“Callen…”
The child turned around.
Alver was there, standing before him.
If the undead of the Crossman Family were still moving, Alver Crossman would be one of them.
"Hyunnie..." Callen drops the scythe and sprints toward the body he summoned. He staggered away, sobbing with every second and step he took.
It makes no difference. It didn't matter anymore. He'll be leaving soon, so he should use his power wisely one last time. Unlike before, when he couldn't say anything to his beloved, he now had the power to summon the dead once more with their soul intact.
Forgive me. Forgive me, Hyunnie. I just want to meet you one last time.
"I miss you, Hyunnie!" Callen exclaims happily, tears welling up in his eyes. He welcomed the cold embrace, but his eyes quickly widened.
There’s warmth.
He’s breathing.
He’s heart was beating loudly
“You’re going to leave me?’
Alver Crossman is alive.
“You’re alive?”
“Why shouldn’t I?’
Callen cried so hard, silently.
"Hyunnie..." He called her before falling to the ground.
What was painful? Those unfathomable emotions expressed through silent tears
Warm palms cupped his cheeks.
This is the hand that he never wanted to let go of.
“Callen… It’s alright now… I’m here for you.”
This was the voice he wanted to hear.
“Don’t cry please.”
The trauma of losing the one he loved most kept him on the path of no return. He looked at his worried brother.
The only person he wanted to be with.
Uttering fleetingly, he mutters the treasures of his comfort.
The cruel and bitterly angry fate that had punished him faded away gradually.
His tears speak louder than his actions because he is at a loss for words and feelings.
“You’re the one and only person there for me.”
TBC
Chapter Text
Callen had collapsed into Alver's arms after sobbing uncontrollably. His cries were like knives slicing his heart with such force that he thought he was going to die.
Alver gives Robbit a cold stare. He should’ve been able to calm him, but he stood there pathetically. He let his fear overpower his bravery and decided to worship Callen as a god.
"Ignore everything that occurred in this palace."
He looked at his father, Zed Crossman, who had the audacity to fuck the daughter of the gods of death but made no effort to stop or protect him. He has lost faith in the people of the Royal City. He can’t entrust Callen to them.
He stood up and looked at the hunter, who, according to Cale Henituse, was after his brother. He needs to figure out what these cretins are after.
"Clean up this area," Alver said as he turned around. Callen's power blew the palace of war to smithereens. The only palace he can enter right now is Witton Palace.
Callen's people eventually returned. Eruhaben, who was in charge of the southern gates, assessed Callen's current situation. Choi Han and Cale, who were fighting at the main gate, both looked at him. Even Ron and Vicross were all around waiting for their master to wake up.
They would have disobeyed and saved him if a god's words were not absolute.
If they disobey his orders, they will suffer the consequences. They weren't just regular people, but sages or guardians sent to protect him. A single word from this child, on the other hand, would cause them pain and death.
"He's in shambles," Eruhaben said, his teeth clenched. At times like these, a dragon's power is rendered useless. Callen had been writhing in agony. Opening his eyes occasionally but closing them in pain. He notices Callen's desperate actions while clutching his hand and refusing to let go.
*cough! cough!*
The sheets were covered in blood. Callen began to exhale heavily. The power of death looms over him, and everything around him has turned black.
"It's out of control," Cale said quietly. If only there was a divine item that could relieve his pain, he would have already left in search of it.
Alver was the one who stepped into the power of death and cradled his brother in his arms.
He can feel the immense power coursing through his veins. Callen's whistle-like breaths can be heard by him.
He's in excruciating pain and coughing up blood.
“Your Highness.”
"Arrest all the rebels and put them in place," he ordered, and before Cale Henituse could step out, he called out, "I want an explanation, Cale Henituse."
Cale smiled and said, “Yes, Your Highness.”
The mages immediately took care of the Palace of Joy. Alver had to work while holding a child. He would occasionally feel Callen's grip on his shirt, and he would cough up blood. This is the only thing he can do at the moment. He'd pat the child on the back and wrap him in his blanket. Wipe the blood from his mouth and cradle him without letting go.
He would occasionally hear him cry out in silence, calling out someone's or his name.
He didn't say anything. He would never ask anyone for help.
He doesn't have faith in the people around him right now.
“Your Highness.” Cale Henituse knocked on the door. “I found this in Hunter’s body.”
Hellion's Emblem.
In anger, Alver closed his eyes and took a sharp breath.
How could he? To his own brother?
He looked at Callen, who was sound asleep. He looked at Ron and handed him the child.
"Don't let go of him until I get back."
At the very least, the people who are following the child are devoted to Callen.
He stormed out of his newly decorated Palace of Joy and stormed into Hellion's Palace.
When he stormed into Hellion's office, he didn't care about formalities. He slammed him against the wall by grabbing his collar.
“Hellion Crossman.”
He showed him the emblem and cursed right through him, “You…”
Hellion looked at him. His eyes had the same intensity, but it was one of loss and defeat.
“For the throne... You’re willing to kill every one of us?” Alver asked.
Hellion snickered, “Yes… after all it was supposed to be mine.”
But everyone’s opinion is slowly tilting towards Alver or Robbit.
“Helly…”
Hellion looked at him. It was the endearment that Alver used to call him back when they were still kids. It was the very same name Callen once called him, but he ordered him not to call him that and denied his existence.
"Does the throne really matter for you to follow what your father has done to his siblings?" Alver asked again, "I thought you wanted to be a benevolent and wise king." Hellion stared at him. He could remember the days when all of them used to be so close to each other. He recalls Alver happily carrying him on his shoulder as they exited the palace and wandered around.
He can remember their dreams. The reason why they wanted to become king
He wanted to be benevolent and wise.
Robbit wanted a peaceful and stable kingdom.
Alver wanted a strong kingdom that could protect its people.
“A mere five-year-old. A child who doesn’t even want the throne.”
“Doesn’t want the throne?! Ever since he participated in the grand hall everything had gone wrong! Should I cower and let it be? No?! I should take care of my enemies before they do me—”
*bang!*
He looked at Alver, who looked at him with pity. The kind and loving older brother raised his hand against him. He was looking at him in pain and disappointment.
“You can’t become that benevolent king you always wanted,” Alver spoke with a lone tear streaming down his cheeks, “you'll be nothing but a murderer.”
That made Hellion tremble.
Alver turned around and gave his order, “Confine the Third Prince! No one is allowed to meet him!” and stormed out of the Third Prince’s palace to go back to his own.
.
.
.
[You pushed yourself too much, Baby.]
It’s the god of death. He’s sitting on the ground with him. He'd been stuck with this old man white since he passed out while being cradled in Alver's arm.
It was vivid. He can see and hear everyone’s woes.
“I just took lives…”
Are you feeling guilty? ]
Callen shook his head. In fights like this, his only option is to kill his opponent. Yet, hearing everyone’s woes and tears for their loved ones made him remember his hidden self, who could only cry in grief.
But it was Hellion’s memories that made him stand up right now.
He can see Hellion being indoctrinated by his mother.
He can see him being forced to become the tyrant even when there are good memories with his other siblings.
He watched his memories go astray as the indoctrination took over his conscience.
He smiled and said, “I should go back.”
It’ll be fine now. Don’t overwork too much.]
“Grandpa.”
The god of death was stunned when Callen addressed him formally.
“Thank you…”
for giving him the power to see through the memories of a soul about to break.
[Oh… It must be my age… my Baby has grown up so much now.]
Now he chooses to act like a proper old man? Callen smiled and closed his eyes. watching how baffled this old man acts right now. Anyway, since he's handsome, he’ll let him off for now.
When he came to, he was in Alver’s arms. He looked up and touched his chin. “Hyunnie.”
Alver looked at him and gave him a small smile. He let him lean on him.
"Not gonna nag?"
"Do you mean me too?"
He giggled.
"Pay me," Callen demanded, "for the 24-karat tears I shed for you."
"So expensive."
"Hihi."
Callen rested a bit more while leaning on Alver.
"How long had I been gone?"
"More than a month."
Ah. I just turned six years old.
Callen remained silent and enjoyed the sound of Alver's beating heart. Alver watched him bask in his warmth.
"Callie."
"Hm?"
"Nothing."
Callen looked at him. He looked like an idiot, but Callen didn't say anything. He just lean on him and rested for a bit more.He just rested a little longer on him.
"I like it best when Hyunnie's with me."
"Yes, me too. I like it when you're with me."
Alver watched him and remembered what Cale Henituse told him. Callen is a special case, or, for short, a special god.
When a child is born directly from a god's bloodline, they're considered halflings or demigods. As they grew older, they mixed with humans.
Humans fear gods. That sense of reverence would eat away at their reason to the point where they'd worship the god. For every child born of a deity and a mortal, there would always be one human who wouldn't fear them and would stick close to them.
He was that person. Alver is the only person who does not fear Callen.
"Callie, let's get some sleep."
Alver stood from his seat and walked to the bed. He lay down without separating himself from Callen.
Callen comfortably made a pillow out of his arm. "I missed you."
Alvef remained silent. "I missed you so much."
"Me too," he said quietly, kissing his cheek, "I missed you too... so much... let's sleep again."
"Hm."
The whole royal palace went into a frenzy when news of Callen's awakening came. Rumors about his cursed power began to spread. Apparently, there were nobles who witnessed Callen's power against the hunter.
Naturally, Alver suppressed the rumors with the assistance of Cale Henituse.
"Brother Ribbit."
Callen looked at Robbit, who appeared to be moving away from him.
"Are you scared of me?"
The child asked. Robbit exhaled sharply. Callen looked at him as he approached. He took a seat in front of his brother.
"I am," Robbit said, looking at him.
Hearing that. Callen smiled and raised his arms, indicating that he wanted to be carried. Despite his reservations, Robbit carried his brother without hesitation.
Callen wrapped his arms around his neck and whispered, "It's alright. I won't blame you. So don't push me away."
Hearing this, Robbit cowered, "I'm sorry... I know I shouldn't, but..."
"Even if you are, Brother Ribbit, you are still my brother... so it's all right."
Robbit looked at him. While hugging him tightly, Callen notices him trembling. "I'll try... not to be afraid... I'll try hard so I don't disappoint... I'm sorry, Callen, I'm really sorry."
Callen smiled and kissed his cheeks. Then he invites Robbit to accompany him to the Third Prince's palace. The guards looked at him but gave way when he presented the silver plaque. His authority was much broader and more powerful than Alver's.
"Will you be okay?" Robbit inquired.
"I'll be... wait here, Brother Ribbit," Callen said confidently as he entered Hellion's room.
The room was in complete chaos. However, Callen's attention was directed to the golden-haired boy sitting on the floor beside the fireplace. He approached the boy and looked at him.
"Brother."
Hellion looked at him. His eyesight was gone, and hope had faded.
He's pitiful, but Callen couldn't take his gaze away from him. He sat in front of him, took his hand, and wrapped it crookedly in bandages. Hellion was looking at him.
"You're supposed to loathe me," Hellion said in hushed tones.
Callen, on the other hand, looked him in the eyes with emotions Hellion couldn't understand.
"You have everything we didn't have," Callen said, "a father who has been watching you since birth, a mother who has supported you, an environment and place where you didn't have to struggle like the rest of us, but brother, you didn't have what we had."
Hellion recognized that Callen's voice was not mocking. It was genuine and honest.
"We were happy while you struggled alone under pressure to the point where you forgot what you truly desired."
If this had happened when he was Kim Rok Soo, he would have already killed this man. However, the boy in front of him is his older brother, a prince, a boy who seeks love and happiness rather than attention and fame.
"Brother Helly should be honest with himself. You're the writer of your life, the creator of your fate... you can decide what makes you the happiest and disregard those people's choices," Callen said, smiling.
Hellion was staring at him in awe and shame. A five-year-old child is speaking to him while touching his heart.
"You can always start again and seek what you really want."
Hellion crouches when he hears that. His hands trembled while holding the child's hand.
He did not, however, expect Callen to reach out and tightly embrace him. No one, not even his mother, has ever done this to him. That's why he strived, why he worked so hard to be like this.
He suddenly realized that all he wanted was to be treated this way.
"Callen."
"Hm?"
"Forgive me." This isn't the life he wanted. "Forgive me please "
"Brother Helly is shy!"
That laughter touched Hellion's heart with warmth.
[xxx]
"A new legend!" slammed the boy with white hair and emerald eyes on the table, "I shall search for it!"
And stormed out of the room with his sword, oblivious to any preparations or whatnot.
The Sekka Household's head shook his head.
"We're at it again."
"When is that brat going to learn?"
“He should establish his own cult if he’s going this far.”
“Who the hell gave him
[xxx]
Robbit and Alver were waiting for Callen when he emerged from Hellion's Palace. He laughed and smiled a little. He extends both of his hands and clasps theirs together.
"Let's go outside to eat, Hyunnie."
"Alright."
They didn't take a carriage; instead, they walked to the city while holding hands. Callen would occasionally throw his weight around, kicking his legs or simply playing with his brothers.
"Oh, it's the little prince!" exclaimed the vendor whose shop Callen frequents. "We have some freshly cooked skewers. Take it, little prince. It's on the house."
"Thank you, auntie!" exclaimed Callen happily. Who would refuse free food? He's not the type to refuse, so he might as well enjoy it.
"Welcome, our little prince! Try our peace-mango pie, and I'll give you a discount."
"I have a lot of money."
"I know," replied the patissier uncle, "but our little prince is a regular customer, and I have to take good care of our Little Prince."
The two older brothers were naturally perplexed because everyone knew Callen and even gave him everything for free. They intended to reimburse them later, but the vendors appeared pleased whenever they lavished attention on Callen.
"Must have been good luck," Alver mused. That could be the reason. They had all received a good fortune in various aspects of their lives and desired to return the favor to the source. There were lucky people, which could influence one's luck. He laughed just thinking about Callen as a lucky charm. He's always been his lucky charm, and it's not bad to see him as everyone else's.
They decided to bring some knights the next time they went out. Their hands are stuffed with treats that keep piling up.
"Amazing, Callie."
"It would be great if we siblings would spend the day like this too," Robbit laughs.
[A/N: you will, as I had planned.]
"It'd be nice if we could all spend a day like this," Alver agreed.
The royal family is not the type of place where they can live like that.
Yet…
They were hoping for it.
Longed for it.
Without the need for them to kill each other for the throne.
Without causing harm to one another.
They hoped that one day, all of them would happily share the table with smiles and laughter rather than contempt and treachery.
"I'm sure," Callen said, "we'll spend a day like this with Noona's and Hyung-nims."
It didn't have to happen right now.
They didn't need to rush.
If Callen says so, then it will truly happen.
"Yeah, let's record that moment when the time comes."
Inside the treacherous palace, they'll make a haven for themselves.
*crashed!*
A white-haired boy came into the picture. The siblings looked at him.
"He looked familiar," Robbit said, though he couldn't recall where he'd seen this person before.
“You!”
“Hah. I told you if you’re searching for legends go to the tombs.”
“That’s mommy’s voice,” Callen said, and another crash echoed.
Soon, the boy with white hair stumbled before them.
Callen and the white-haired boy looked at each other.
There was a moment of silence, but—
“I…”
“I?” Callen repeated, dumbfounded. He looked at Cale Henituse, who seemed to look haggard.
“I am Clopeh Sekka! I have finally found my GOD!”
Alver, “...”
Robbit, “...”
Cale, “hah.”
Callen said, “Hyunnie, this man is crazy!”
Callen cried while latching himself to Alver’s leg.
Damn it.
Is there no normal guy in this world?!
“My GOD!!!”
*twack!*
Cale Henituse ‘gently’ forced the guy to sleep.
There’s another lunatic in the house.
“You seem to be attracting all the weirdest things, baby.”
“You should only be attracted to me, wife.”
“Shut up, husband.”
Robbit, I should burn that damn book. This is going too far.
“Ah he’s moving!!! Hit him! Hit him!!!” Callen shrieked determined not to meet this lunatic ever again.
TBC
Chapter Text
"Ah, he's moving!!! Hit him! Hit him!!!" shrieked Callen, vowing never to encounter this lunatic again.
He literally sounds like someone telling someone else to kill a cockroach after pesticide spraying failed. Cale Henituse snorted and laughed. As he carried him in his arms, Alver smiled.
"When did you ever attract normal people?" Alver asks, pinching his nose. "That's a human, not a bug."
"I attract people, but I don't want people like him." Callen protested, "He's persistent!"
Cale Henituse couldn't stop laughing after that. What the heck did this kid went and treated this lunatic like a roach? This boy was obsessed with legends and myths. If he's here, then some of the nobles might have recorded what happened before at the palace of joy. They just ignored the white Sekka brat and left.
"What were you doing here, mommy?"
“Me? I’m attending the academy.”
Alver and Robbit both looked at him. Despite the fact that the Royal Family is exempt from attending the academy, it is still a prestigious school that everyone strives to get into. If one of them graduates from the academy, their careers as a politician or palace aide are secure.
"Count Henituse permitted you?" Alver inquired, "as one would expect from my wife, but why are you outside the school grounds?"
"I told my father that I wanted to attend the academy, but the teacher had nothing to teach me and said I could leave early, so I decided to check out the bar down the street, but their libations couldn't compete with the fief's," Cale replied, taking Callen from Alver's arm. "Where are you going now?"
"For an eleven-year-old, you sure started drinking early, mommy; too much liquor is bad for the health; anyway, we're going to my palace; wanna come, Mommy?" Callen inquired.
"Hobbies... Even if I drink for four days, I'll still be clear-headed. Alright. I don't have a single decent thing to do anyway." Cale nonchalantly replied.
He did not, however, expect to see a half-finished zoo/palace in his entire life.
Cale counted the different kinds of animals. There was a cat tribe, a wolf tribe, rabbits, a dragon, and a few other types of beasts. There is also a member of the whale tribe and children from the hawk tribe.
One hawk flew towards Callen and landed on his head. They entered the palace, which was filled with papers, books, and records that even the royal court couldn't match. There’s a huge map of the western and eastern continents in one of the rooms.
"This is my strategy room," Callen said quietly.
"It's incredible that you were able to construct such in such a short period of time," Cale exclaimed. Throughout the war, he only had a piece of paper in his first life. During that time, everything was burned, and the Alver of his time was concerned about maps.
"I started when this place was bestowed upon me; since it's mostly an abandoned building (well, he's living in the Palace of Joy with his Hyunnie), I figured it'd be better to turn it into some kind of headquarters."
Callen wished to establish an intelligence office similar to the "Company" in his previous life. He desired to build information in secret, obtain secrets from nobles, and eventually form a sold foundation and framework for information dissemination.
"The refugees gave me some of their books, so by this point I had at least 40,000 books."
"You even conned people?"
"No? I haven't actually scammed anyone yet... I am an innocent six-year-old prince," Callen declared proudly as he drew Alver into the main office.
Callen's main office, in contrast to the room with the map of the continent, has a large table with a 3D map of the continent.
"I didn't let anyone in except them [points to his people], Hyunnie, and Brother Ribbit, and now Mommy can enter this place."
"Did you use magic to protect this?"
“I have Eru-gramps to do that for me.”
Other pieces appeared to be emblems of each house and the races that lived there. Cale Henituse felt shivers. No one would have thought that the youngest prince has already started his terrifying business. Callen's intelligence headquarters would require someone who can handle this and put a face to it.
"Wait a minute..." Cale Henituse smirked, "I'll be right back!" "Oh! Can I ask for some sort of document so that I can enter your palace without fear?"
Callen presented him with a silver token bearing the Crossman Family Crest. The emblem is surrounded by seven small suns on the silver token.
"Does this serve as your official crest?"
"Apparently... " Callen said.
Cale slipped it into his pocket and, "I'll be back."
He enlisted the help of a piggy bank to augment their workforce.
***
Clopeh woke up after being woken up by an old man. He looked at him and around him but the black-haired child wasn't there anymore.
"Damn it." He curses and cries.
"Young boy, are you okay? You should rest. Why did you even try getting in the way of the Seventh Prince? Although he's kind, his siblings are way protective," the old man said and placed down the boxes containing wheat.
"The boy is royalty?"
"The youngest of the Crossman Royalty."
Not only his god but also a king! As one would expect from his God!
The Sekka household has some people in Rowoon Kingdom that were able to record the bone-chilling battle at one of the palaces during the rebellion.
He accepted the fact that he's obsessed with legends and myths. He even studied theology and religion to the point that he memorized every damn thing about the deities. Everyone told him that he should stop before it got too much.
However.
He wanted to witness the gore, the apocalypse raining down, the absolute power that no one can stand. He was born for it and will die for it! He desired to see the legend for himself and revered that absolute power until his death.
That's why he practiced sharpening his sword. He learned how to use the aura. He learned to fight because he knew he couldn't just stand by and watch.
He was born to help his god create legends.
[A/N: even I, the author, get chills writing our Pope Clopeh’s POV. This is absolute madness. Oh yeah, also note that he won’t become the enemy XD, just Clopeh worshipping our little god KRS(Baby Callie!) and becomes his knight XD. vinegar sulking black puppy coming right up!]
However, in his boring life, that recording gave him the chills! Before his eyes, the recording of a great feat against a powerful enemy was being made. A child, no less than 5 years old, shattered the heavens and tore the land. The skull-headed scythe and the bloody power it emits were carved inside his head to the point where he always dreamed about it.
His white hair and crimson-red eyes appeared to be staring at him. He'd gladly offer his neck to this god. He’d open his sleeve and lay naked, waiting for that cold, powerful slash that would mar his skin.
That's when he knew he was being called.
That call gave him the liveliness that he hasn't felt for so long!
His tedious life is no more!
Black hair, reddish eyes, a face as if carved out of the most beautiful wood—a perfect work of art straight from the canvas!
He couldn't stop getting chills.
However, that redhead was able to defeat him with just a smack. If he remembered correctly, his name is Cale Henituse. He’s the young heir to the county just below the Paerun Kingdom in the Northeast. Information told him that he was an overachiever. He was supposed to be lying low for the past two years, but he suddenly got into the circle and even allied himself with his god.
Right, that redhead knows the greatness of his god. He was the mysterious heir of the Golden Turtles. He’s been going around, but he’s always slacking, trashing around, and even now—he went and had been drinking since nine in the morning.
Cale Henituse is definitely weird. Mysterious actually. However, the red aura emanating from his body and the strange power emanating from his body are not characteristics of an ordinary human.
"You bastard, what are you really thinking? I came here to check on you, but you're daydreaming." Cale Henituse smacked this bastard's head.
"Ah." If he recalls it right, his god called the man Mommy. He should never get on his god’s nerves if he wants to follow him: "I am honored that you check up on my well-being, Mommy-nim."
He smiled as holy and innocently as possible at the redhead who was staring back at him. The redhead faked a cough, but it was visible that he had goosebumps all over his body.
Meanwhile, Cale Henituse was shocked and stunned, his face turning into an owlishly stupified expression. Why the hell did this jerk address me as Mommy? Am I his mother? He didn't remember giving birth to or adopting a bastard like him. He was speechless at some point.
This is why he dislikes Clopeh. He’s powerful, yeah, and he will be a force to be reckoned with, but he’s just a plain lunatic. He faked a cough and stared at this boy. They looked like they were the same age, but this boy is actually older. He’s not the enemy yet looking at how innocent he is.
Cale stared at him and remembered how pitiful this man had become when that white-masked bastard betrayed him.
Devastation.
Betrayal.
Resentment.
Even on his deathbed, Clopeh cursed gods because the god he followed and assisted used him for his own benefit.
Aha. Cale smirked and asked, "You... Do you want to meet the Seventh Prince?"
Since Clopeh is determined to meet Callen, why not allow them to meet?
“I can?”
Cale definitely heard the devil speaking to him right now. Just looking at Clopeh made him smile from ear to ear. He is not yet the enemy. Why don't we entice the Paerun Kingdom to betray the White Bastard? I can also pay the debt back to that little bastard.
He's actually a petty man. Callen should work every now and then. With those thoughts, he grinned and looked at Clopeh.
"However... For one thing, you can't say he's your god."
“Why?”
"Because people will revere him, and he will have followers... I doubt you want someone who practices the same religion as you." Cale smirked and mocked this cretin.
“I can worship him?” That’s his question. Cale really should’ve ignored this man.
“Yes… the people around him are his guardians.” There’s nothing wrong with white lies, he’ll just lie through this and put that rascal to work, “Except for the Royal Family, the people around him are his guardians. If you want to become one, you should work hard.”
Imagine the chaos this bastard will bring to Callen. Hah! He can finally take some time off from working too much! This is going to be really interesting.
Now he just needs to find Bilose Flynn, the merchant's bastard son, to take over the accounts and information guild without a problem.
Now they just need to work on the other kingdoms, except for Mogoru Empire.
[***]
Hellion stared at the little boy sleeping soundly inside the Royal Library. Non-Royalty members are not permitted to enter the library without prior permission, so this child's attendants may be waiting outside. It’s been a week since Alver lifted his punishment. However, his aura is currently sealed. It doesn’t matter now. It’s actually refreshing to be free from all his thoughts and just simply doing what he wants.
He watched him for a little longer before he carefully brought him into his arms and carried him.
The child is definitely not light. He’s heavy, but he’s soft. He feared that he might break him.
He did not expect Callen to moved and wrap his arms around his neck. His hand supported the childs weight and the other on his back. He was afraid that Callen might woke up but he can hear the soft snore and cute purr from him.
He smiled.
He tenderly embraced the child and slowly walked.
The Palace of Joy is right next to the Royal Library. He didn't see any of the guards or knights who he chose to walk with while carrying the child who was sound asleep in his arms.
Wow. So this is the feeling when you’re spending time with your baby brother?
He smiled and chuckled lightly.
"I—dot..." He looked at Callen, who appeared to be dreaming, "i...dot...hyu..nnie...tha...ts...my...fwood."
He kept walking until he arrived at the Palace of Joy. He didn't even notice Choi Han trailing him. He was simply enjoying the little warmth in his arms. The soothing scent calmed him. This tiny arm around his neck is for support.
"Ah..." the walk seemed so short. He felt a bit disappointed, but the child should be sleeping comfortably on his bed. He saw Alver and Robbit discussing something with the workers.
Both of them looked at him.
He gazed away and walked to them.
“I found him asleep in the Royal Library,” he said, and he gave him to Alver. Alver carefully tucked Callen in, but the child was woken up.
“Hm…” the child looked at him and smiled a bit, “hungry…”
One of the butlers bowed and entered the room.
To be honest, Hellion felt like he was prying into their relationship. He still has some pride to save, so he must leave before they think he’s using this moment to take advantage of them. He smiled and was about to turn around when—
“Where are you going?”
"Ah... returning to my palace," he replied.
"Let's eat..." Robbit said, putting his arm around his shoulder. "Vicchi's cooking is fantastic; you should try it."
"Vicchi?" he asked, perplexed.
"Callie's cook..." Callen chirps, signaling his desire for Hellion to carry him, "Let's eat, Brother Helly!"
It was at that moment that Hellion realized something once again.
His siblings never denied him as their brother.
He looked at Alver, who understood what he was thinking.
"If you're free or have nothing to do, come by and play here... Helly, feel at home."
It was a one-time opportunity for him and him alone.
***
Callen frowned the moment he saw his mother with the bastard lunatic and a piggy bank following him.
“This is Bilose Flynn.” Cale Henituse smiled like a bastardly-hateful-yeah-bastard, “And this is Clopeh Sekka.”
Clopeh appeared to be a nice man now, not the messed-up lunatic he had met before.
"Why did... did... you bring...c, Clo... Clop...phy here?" Callen asked nervously while stuttering, tucking himself in Hellion’s arms. He was just enjoying his new human chair when Cale Henituse brought them here.
“They’re going to work with you, baby…”
“Yes… It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness… I am Bilose…”
“Nice to meet you?”
Callen then looked at Clopeh.
"Once again, it's a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness..." Clopeh looked at him and kissed his hand, "Right now, I shall be known as Cloppy Sekka if your highness so desires."
The sound of cutlery echoed. A huge hawk flew in and pecked Clopeh's hand until the bastard fled while fighting the hawk.
“Mommy?”
“Yes, Baby?”
“Why?”
Cale Henituse gave a wicked grin.
"Why what?" he asked innocently and clearly, with a hint of villains on the prowl, "you want workers? Workers you have."
"NOT CLOPPY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" screamed everyone inside the palace, except Hellion, who was still perplexed.
“YES! I AM CLOPPY SEKKA! AT YOUR SERVICE!!!!!”
TBC
YOUR AUTHOR CRACKING WITH ALL THIS CRINGENESS.
WELCOME OUR POPE!!!!!!!!! CLOPPY SEKKA!!!!!!!!
BWAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!
LAUGHS TO THE PACIFIC OCEAN. MWAHAHAHAHHAHA
Chapter Text
A/N: Cale Henituse’s POV! Nyahahahahha! We’re entering a new arc! Hm. how to describe this arc? Of course, there's craziness because of our Pope Cloppy, as well as a tragic arc… we’re almost at the half of the story. Man! This sure is long. I honestly couldn’t see the ending. XD hahahahahahaha Who? NO SPOILERS!!! Also, everything here is just my imagination of how Cale lived his life in his first life, alright? Nothing personal since it’s not really described in the novel so I just decided to make it gory XD
***
"You are strong," Choi Han said as soon as he stepped onto the training grounds. Cale Henituse was practicing his sword by himself. “A red aura... and ancient powers. You are a swordmaster.”
Cale Henituse chuckled. As one would expect from Choi Han. He clearly understands his power and strength.
"I'm still not a match for you."
"But your aura is," Choi Han says as he draws his sword. Cale draws his sword and charges at Choi Han. He can still remember how this jerk looked at him with contempt while beating him up. He recalls how this person stayed by his side as he was dying. He vividly recalls Choi Han's expression before he closed his eyes and made that deal with the god of death. He was the only person who stayed by his side in his last moments. Although he sacrificed everything for the world, this man was the only one who shared the same resentment and anger he had at that time.
He can remember that he woke up when he was ten years old. His father gave him a worried smile before embracing him tightly. The ruined Henituse County is still bustling and lively. Bassen is still alive. Lilly will soon be born.
His father, Deruth Hentiuse, is still alive. He recalls how his father protected him from Clepeh Sekka. He recalls his father's last smile and all the people who came to his rescue.
He recalls his regret. The pain of losing everyone he cherished.
He was Count Cale Henituse, the Crown Prince's mad dog, a ruthless slaughterer who had won hundreds of battles with sheer force and planning. In the end, he lost when that white star emerged and overturned the battle with just a single fire pillar.
He was confused at first; he shouldn’t be alive. The deal was to turn back time and swap bodies with Kim Rok Soo. But he’s alive. His hands were still small and tender. That’s when he decided to let go of the past and change the future. He still has time, and he can defeat White Star before he becomes that powerful bastard. Although he couldn't believe the gods, let alone the God of Death, he was given the chance to change it all.
He was given a chance not to lose everything once again.
That day, however, he meets the black-haired demigod. He realized at that moment that this was the person the God of Death desired to bring into the world. The man who will assist him in saving the world.
The only disadvantage was that he was still a child. A child at a tender age.
“You’re not from this world, right?” he asked.
The child looked at him and said, “You knew and you said nothing. That old man white sure likes to dote on you too.”
“Kim Rok Soo.” Cale gritted through his teeth, “Help me.”
“Help you with what?”
“Save our loved ones.”
He shamelessly asked that child. Callen didn’t give him an answer at that time. However, it suddenly changed when the rebellion came into the picture.
“You want me to help you, right?” Callen asked. His eyes were devoid of ease. “What is it that you can give me in return?"
At that time, Cale understood that he wanted to keep Alver and Robbit alive. He was a child, and his ability to interfere with their lives is limited. Alver and Robbit would never allow him to be in danger.
Cale took mental note of the world's changes.
Alver's still the glib bastard, but he's smiling and laughing his heart out.
Robbit, who had grown distant from him, was appointed as his right-hand man.
And Hellion, whose betrayal at the end of the war cost millions of lives, is now emerging as a stoic and mellow boy seeking attention now that they've stopped him and the third queen.
Ron and Vicross, who were supposed to be on his side, are now on Callen's side. It was as if they were supposed to follow him.
Cale was satisfied that the people around him were living their lives to the fullest, even this bastard who beat him up to a pulp.
“You’re smiling, Lord Cale.”
"Aren't you also smiling, Sir Choi?" Cale Henituse laughs and stabs his sword on the ground.
“You should build your arms with push-ups and your lower body with squats. Your aura is powerful, but your hits don’t have weight on them. They’d be flung easily by a good swordsman.”
“You sound like a nagging teacing.” Cale smirks. He never knew this side of Choi Han, who used to look at him with disdain. He had a peaceful expression and a cute, endearing smile. It was a if the Choi Han he used to know, wasn’t real in the first place.
Choi Han smiled at him and said, “It’s my dream.”
He looked shy. Callen turned this bastard into a puppy. However, this expression suits him better than the one he used in the previous timeline.
“Mommy,” here comes the little devil. Cale looked at Callen, who seemed to be confused about using the abacus. Callen talks about making a calculator; he just needs someone who can do that, and he’ll live a very cozy life. If not for his punishment, he wouldn’t do a damn thing, let alone work right now.
“This is how you use it.” He carefully taught Callen the abacus, while Choi Han went and sparred with the little hawk and Clopeh.
“You should assign Clopeh to do this.”
“Yes! You called, my lord!” The attentive Clopeh Sekka made them frown.
Clopeh took the abacus from Callen and went away to complete his task.
"Wow. He's faithful. I can work him to the bones," Callen said happily, but it was clear that he had no intention of doing so. He's probably considering how to return that lunatic to Paerun Kingdom.
Cale smiled just thinking about the chaos.
He didn't expect the spy he left alive to spy on them to actually assist them in luring Clopeh into their group.
"I just hope he doesn't turn into a foe."
"He won't," Callen said, "because Granny White likes him."
Oh. The taste of the god of death is truly bizarre. Doubtful, to say the least. He's like an old man with a problem child fetish.
[A/N: dayum! He do sound like some crazy peds 😂🤣]
Cale chose to ignore that fact because it is bad for his heart. If he thinks about that bastard god, his sound mind will undoubtedly lose all track. He sounded like an ancient grandfather with thousands of chaotic children attempting to destroy the world simply by existing. Well, he felt like someone was whispering in the back of his head that he belonged to that group. Nah. He doesn’t want to and hopes he doesn’t need to.
"Let's go back."
"Alright." He took Callen in his arms and walked away. They left Choi Han, who was sparring with the hawks and the gray cat.
When they arrived at Alver's office, of course, the toddler jumped off his arms and shamelessly climbed Hyunnie's lap. The nobles in the meeting all looked at him but didn't say anything.
Alver Crossman just sat there with a proud smile on his face. The nobles honestly couldn't say anything. The toddler still has the silver plaque; that's why they couldn't say anything to him. The rebellion has just been taken care of by this child.
When this child quickly wiped out the rebels in a single plan after waking up, they all got chills, including Cale Henituse. It was a plan that he honestly couldn't think of comprehending.
That's why the crown's and even Noble's favors suddenly shifted to him.
Callen, on the other hand, was unconcerned about the throne. He's already stated that he doesn't want the throne and doesn't want to work (for honest reasons). Even an old man would be surprised if they knew a child who was so determined not to work.
"Will it be alright for children to listen to this?" the nobles asked.
Cale looked at his father and said, "Compared to the veterans, having these children is much better since they resolve the problem we did not."
Deruth Henituse may have an unappealing appearance, but he is a hard worker. That is what makes him so terrifying. He will support anyone as long as he and the county benefit. He can collaborate with the enemy, but he makes certain that they do not have the opportunity to plant their evil plans in his territory.
A powerless prince and a neutral lord.
Cale didn't have to become the kingdom's bloodthirsty mad dog.
Callen also gave his word that he'll save them, him and his people and that's all that matters.
"Of course, Callen will refuse to do anything even if I ask him," Alver said. "You could try asking him if you can afford his 24-karat tears."
See? Who in their right mind would demand that he pay for his tears? Much more of a 24-kart tear? It's hilarious to imagine this child going around scamming people because of his tears.
"Those are some expensive tears."
"My tears are reserved for Hyunnie," the toddler said shyly, winking at his brother. The older brother smiled and pinched his brother’s cheeks.
That's how the meeting shifted to praising the child.
Cale sat on the open seat. No one cares if he's here; as long as Callen is here, he can stay as long as he wants.
"Then, while we're at it, the King intends to confer on you the title of Crown Prince, and you'll need to find your consort soon."
Cale drew everyone's attention.
Damn, playing house actually brought this on.
"Is there something wrong with my Cale?" Alver looked at him, smirking. He blushed. This fucker is teasing him! Who in the hell told them to read Grandpa Benedict’s book? They just did it because Callen asked them to read it to help him with Robbit’s love life, but they got crazily involved with it.
"There's nothing wrong with that," his father, whom he had previously informed, said, "but you have to compromise."
"Robbit's son," everyone was taken aback.
"Robbit's son would be the best option; I have no plans to marry anyone else."
Polygamous marriage is permitted. That's why there are many princes and princesses.
"If brother Ribbit cheats on Iris-noona, I'll cut what hurts the most," the toddler said, acting as if he was about to choke and slash a chicken's neck.
The nobles gulped and thought, "Vicious!" silently.
"May we know the reason?"
Alver looked sincere and said, "I will only marry for love."
Ba-dump. Cale's heart stammered.
"And I have Callie to look after." His smile was genuine, and no one could fault him. He plans on living a long life with Callen.
However…
Isn't that a little much? Although a dark elf's lifespan can be 500 years or more, there is no guarantee that he will live that long. Callen, despite being a halfling, is immortal. He'll eventually stop aging and live like a god, and he'll soon ascend to join the God of Death.
Cale looked at Alver at the same time as Alver smiled at him. He was aware and willing?
He shook his head, thinking he was crazy, but when he saw how tenderly he treated the child and smiled at him, he knew—he understood that this man would devote his entire attention to this child. Doing so, his spouse would find Callen a nuisance and wallow in jealousy.
How far will his love for his brother go?
Looking at Callen, he seemed unaware of his own traits. He may have come from another world, and he was supposed to be able to unravel the secrets of a demigod, but it seems that he’s intentionally turning a blind eye to it, or he doesn’t really know, or someone is interfering with his studies.
Cale looked at Alver, who was looking at him. He noticed the small signal from the prince not to pry any further. So he’s the one?
He nodded and decided not to meddle in their affairs. His concern is to save everyone without interfering with their personal circumstances. He was lost in thought when Callen took his hand in his and asked him to play outside with him. He obediently followed him.
That small body bears a heavy load on his back.
Even though he is a middle-aged man, bearing such a burden at such a young age is cruel.
He should live his life as if he were a child.
His own thoughts caused him to pause. Alver chose to keep it hidden from this person in order for him to enjoy the childhood he did not have.
Kim Rok Soo, the character he read about in a book, had a sad and painful childhood. His surroundings abused him. He could only run away and live after working so hard to survive. It was the kind of life this person had before coming to this world.
Then, His Highness is aware of this person’s life.
“Cale.” Callen looked at him. “Let’s go to the Paerun Kingdom.”
Cale looked at him and asked, "Are you sure?”
“If we want to stop Clopeh from doing something hideous in the future, we might as well move now.” Callen said, “From his recounts, he hasn’t met the White Bastart you speak about.”
Cale sat beside the child. The hawks who came out of the training ground flocked around Callen, making a cute nest around the child. He also took out the black egg from his spatial pouch.
“Are you sure?”
"If not now, when?" Callen replied, "when he met White Star?"
“Yes, we might as well.”
“Are you regretting it?”
“What?”
“Taking Clopeh here?”
Honestly, he wanted to kill Clopeh even before he became an enemy, but his conscience did not allow him to.
“Stupid, aren’t I?”
“No, you’re just as good-hearted and kind as me,” Callen said, “because you only wanted to survive.”
Hearing that, Cale leaned on him and settled his head on the child’s lap.
“You know why I’m thankful you’re here?”
“No?”
“Because you’re the only one who can understand the madness I’m trying to control.”
Callen was the only person who could comprehend his feelings of rage and guilt.
If this person did not appear in this world, he would’ve destroyed everything and gotten himself killed without protecting anything.
They were both aware that it was their fate to lose everything they cherished.
“I hope that one day you can smile from the bottom of your heart,” Callen said.
Cale looked at him and said, “As I hope for you to smile like that too."
They didn’t know that Alver was listening to their conversation.
He only watched them from afar and listened to their hopes for each other.
He just stood there hoping that they both smiled from the bottom of their hearts.
TBC
Chapter Text
[A/N: Mellow chapter NYuhuhuhuhuhuh]
The Seventh Prince.
The black sun of the Rowoon Kingdom
The gods were said to favor the brilliant prince.
"They changed their minds about you right away," Cale said as he flipped through the Rowoon Kingdom newspapers. "The reaper of death. The rising sun of Rowoon. Hah! The darling of the heavens?"
"What a truckload of cheese," snorts Callen, leaning on his brother. He looked exhausted. With the great Clopeh following him, he's surely suffering from stress. Alver drapes his arm around his waist and pats his stomach like a teddy bear. It's kind of comfortable, actually. The younger one was seen borrowing into his Hyunnie's arms.
"Would you like to go see some polar bears, Hyunnie?" Callen inquired.
"Would you like to visit the Paerun Kingdom?" Alver translated Callen's words. The older brother's smile was mirrored by the little brother's smile.
Callen smiled innocently. "Or could it be that you want to go fire pillar sightseeing?"
Alver agreed. "Both?"
Cale Henituse cringed. These siblings looked the same right now. It's that smile that gives him the chills. Whenever the prince smiles like that, something shitty happens. With this little prince in the mix, it's pure domination and destruction.
"Honestly, what are you trying to do there? Extinguish the fire pillar?"
"Why not?" Callen said. "If we do that, Cloppy's as good as ours."
"He's with you already; why do all that hard work?" Cale asks.
"There's a difference between an opinion and actually seeing it," Callen responded. He squirms in Alver's arm and tucks himself back by resting Hyunnie's arms on his tummy. His tiny hands played with it all while Alver patted him.
They're adorable.
Clopeh may betray them if he finds someone more omnipotent and powerful than Callen. According to Cale's account, Clopeh was betrayed by the white bastard, and the latter went against his beliefs while cursing all the deities.
[Make Little Cale your saint, baby.]
Oh, Grandpa White! What a nice idea!
Callen smirks and looks at Cale Henituse, who appears to be shivering all over. Clopeh can be the pope of his own cult in any capacity, but why not make Cale Henituse the face of this cult? Although it appeared to be a drag, that was a fantastic suggestion because he won't be alone in this kind of sh*t.
"By the way, Callie, what are you looking at?" Cake inquired, looking in the same direction as Callen.
They're drinking tea outside, but Callie's mind is elsewhere.
“Looking at how good-looking Vicchi and his abs are,” the child nonchalantly said while pouting with a huge smile. Those biceps and triceps will undoubtedly be developed enough to hold a real sword soon. However, Vicross sure looks even hotter with a whip! Callen giggles and looks up. “But I like Hyunnie’s tiddies the best!”
[A/N: Vicchi is now Vicross. I have a thing for nicknames, okay? From noona to Vicchi hahaha]
“Can’t you just say it, not in a very perverted way?” Cale frowns as he elegantly drinks some tea.
Alver simply smiled. At the very least, his Callie isn't interested in anyone else.
His muscles defined Vicross' masculinity. Alver simply made a mental note to stay in shape so that his baby doesn't end up with someone else.
"That's a cute kitten, Callie," Cale says, changing the subject by pointing to the kitten in the basket in front of him. The silver kitten is sleeping beside the black egg. The kitten appears to be at ease with the black egg.
"This is Ohn... Aunt Ihn's baby; Uncle Pax is caring for her and has asked me to look after her for the time being."
"Well, you do have a thing for animals," Cale Henituse observed as he looked around. There were wolves nearby, as well as hawk chicks, a whale, and rabbits that Ron had hunted during the competition. He also had a human-looking black puppy.
Callen laughs and moves his gaze away from the redhead.
Having Clopeh organize everything appears to be the best option for the Witton Palace. Bilose established the tea and fragrance shop, as well as an information guild disguised as a tea shop and a bar. Their secret organization was formed in collaboration with the Molran father-son duo.
"Anyway, what promise did you make to Ron and Vicross?"
"Revenge," Callen said, "Ron wanted to avenge his wife and family, and Vicross appeared to share that desire."
Callen looked at Cale and said, "Didn't mommy want the same?"
He remained silent. He really can't lie to this child. Cale looked at Alver, who stood up and took his brother in his arms.
"Wife, we might as well discuss our next move.”
Robbit, who came by with Hellion, said, “That damn book should really disappear from this world. My brother and his so-called wife are apparently terminally ill Grandpa Benedict fanatic.”
"Are you really someone with a lover?" smirks Hellion, "That grandpa Benedict should be wailing on his grave because one of his great-grandsons is so useless."
"You know what I mean when you say useless; let me punch you, okay?"
"If you allow me to retaliate, I will gladly do so."
Who the hell said that they were siblings? The fact that they all look bastardically handsome means that they’re all shrewd.
Anyway, no one can beat Callen when it comes to deadly plays and charms.
***
[Hah… I feel like my life was cut in halves with Clopeh’s antics]
"I'm pretty sure you're the only person I can have a serious debate with about a ridiculously stupid fictional scenario," Cale snarls at Clopeh, who is busy stalking his god.
Clopeh is a doughnut in a world filled with bagels.
If someone created a sensation based on this joke, it would most likely be used to make people laugh. Anyway, he can feel his blood pressure rising.
He’s the type of person Cale doesn't want to punch in the throat. He would rather slit that throat and have all this headache go away in all its glory!
If only Callen were not so adorable, he could probably get away with murdering this bastard right now.
It’ll be more fun than a pond filled with colorful balls and candy.
When it comes to getting work done, Cale knows he can count on this lunatic to not let him finish it. because he’s doing it right now.
He wants to choke this person right now.
“Mommy-nim! I have finished the task!”
Clopeh is such a darling that if he could suddenly turn Cale into a psycho-maniac murderer, he’d kill him first.
“You know what? I just don't know what’s up with you! You're so irritating but likeable at the same time!” Cale screams and points at Clopeh. He couldn’t actually find fault with this bastard’s work, which is why he likes him. He can move as he pleases, knowing that Clopeh will be there to assist him.
“Thank you very much, Mommy-nim. I am so grateful that this lowly one is like my god’s mother in flesh.”
Why did he even honestly think that this lunatic could do anything he poured his mind into? But he also knows what kind of thoughts he has, so maybe hold off on that for now?
Clopeh has a unique set of skills that can somehow turn any situation into an awkward one.
He likes having this lunatic around because his weirdness doesn’t look so weird when he’s doing it too. That’s Clopeh’s strong point, actually.
Hah. Where in hell was the bastard who rode the wyverns during the war?
“You’re really going to go that far, huh?”
Cale decided to forget about that scenario since Clopeh became a faithful follower of Callen.
Clopeh is so exhausting to be with.
Not long after, they saw Callen with Ron and Choi Han. Eruhaben momentarily returned to his den to find some clues about the white bastard and Arm.
“My god! Your shining light blinds—thwack!”
Cale snorts when Choi Han beats the white head and looks down at him. He then hugs the six-year-old and acts like a puppy.
Cale frowned. Why do all the helluva shitty overpowered people in his timeline all look like cute animals who can't even roar?
Cale had a headache and decided to turn around, only to be confronted by the sixth and fifth princes. The twins were the result of a concubine. Fifth Prince Axis and Sixth Prince Isis. They are figures who did not fight for the throne but played an important role in the fall of Rowoon Kingdom.
After all…
“Ah…”
Callen looked at him and shook his head.
He must’ve seen something.
Cale Henituse bowed his head.
"Hello, little brother," the twins said as they smiled at Callen.
“Hello.” Callen respectfully replied.
After all, they’re the princes who stabbed Alver with the Sun God’s divine items.
Cale exhaled a long sigh. They are princes who follow that tradition and would serve justice to anyone who violates their beliefs.
He has no idea why they've approached now, but it doesn't feel good.
Axis Crossman, in particular. Whenever he meets this prince, he doesn’t feel good at all.
“What are you all doing here?” Hellion Crossman said and stepped in.
"Hoho. the unfavorable one arrives," Axis said, looking at Hellion. In contrast to the twins, Hellion was cool and collected.
"Hah. Compared to wolves in sheep's clothing, I'm a better actor than you both. Don't try twisting someone else's life now," Hellion said as he turned to face Callen.
"Brother Helly!" exclaims the six-year-old, as if he wants to be carried by him. The twins looked at Callen, who appeared relieved that Hellion had intervened.
"Let's play for a while, young brother," the twins said as they scooted away.
“Don’t trust them.”
“I know...” Callen spoke.
“They’re dangerous.”
Callen, on the other hand, paid attention to Grandpa White.
[They have Hunter’s blood. Be careful of them, baby. Little Cale should be able to feel it too.]
Feel what?
[Feel the anger towards them. Hunters are both nemesis of gods and the Red blood Thames.]
Callen remembered the time he fought the hunter during the rebellion.
They can kill him.
How Ironic.
Grandpa, your bloodlines are messed up.
[apparently, I’m not the slut who went and sow his seed to no end.]
You do have a point.
“Brother Helly…”
“Hm?”
“Let’s eat that.” He points at the apple pie. It looked really delicious.
"You're such a pigsty," Hellion said as he went to buy some pies, leaving the knight, the white-haired noble fighting while walking side by side with Cale Henituse. “Don’t blame me, if you looked like a piggy.”
“Hehe.” Callens smiled and innocently grinned. “But brother Helly will still like Callie. Does that matter? Right? Right?”
A long sigh escaped Hellion’s mouth. “Alright.”
They had no idea Robbit was watching from afar.
“Hoho.” He thought of something good while at it.
**
Tap tap.
Alver's boots make a loud noise while tapping on the ground. Robbit apparently reported that Cale Henituse is having an affair with Hellion and is even spending time with his Callie. Why does he feel annoyed by that fact? He shouldn’t but Callie spending time with Hellion while making him work to the bone is unforgivable. Well, anyway, they need a reason to break their house play. Cale Henituse would surely get the gist.
“Hyunnie!”
The rabbit-coated six-year-old runs towards him. He cradled him in his arms and looked at Cale Henituse, who appeared tired from the group.
“Wife.”
Cale looked at him and frowned.
“Might as well stay the night in my palace…”
“Great! Arrange a room for me, husband!”
“Why would you? We have my room.”
He smiled as he observed Cale's expression.
Hellion smirked and said, "I'm not a cut-sleeve.”
"What in the world did you say?"
"You're having an affair," Alver pointed out.
Cale frowned and said, “I’m a loyal type of person, alright… If someone’s going to cheat, isn’t that you?! Oh, the shining star of Rowoon Kingdom! Your idiotic handsomeness knows no bounds! I can’t believe you! Even if someone strips in front of me, I won’t look at them!”
“Hah. Are you telling me to strip?!”
“Why not?! Let’s see those buns that Callie likes to brag about!” Cale Henituse retorts, annoyed.
But there’s Count Henituse and Zed Crossman, who came by to discuss the coronation ceremony.
“What is this?” Count Henituse spoke.
The red and blonde boys looked at their fathers. The toddler remained silent but had a huge smile on his face.
“Mommy told Hyunnie to strip!" Callie excitedly said. This is payback! Hyunnie! Mommy!
“Any reasonable man would know what to do,” Zed Crossman replied.
“Of course! He just needs to strip! Why keep that national treasure under those stuffy clothes?” Deruth cried in disbelief.
Zed Crossman, “You hear what you’re saying?”
“You’re stupid for a father, huh? Of course, lovers need some time to be touching each other too!” Deruth interjected.
“You know this is a matter of national affairs!”
“Then just let them get married! Finished!”
Callen laughs, and two pairs of eyes look at him.
"I love you a lot, Hyunnie!" he exclaims, leaping off Alver's arm and sprinting towards Clopeh.
"Clopphy!!!!!!! Save!!!! Run!!!! To brother Ribbit's palace!"
“Enjoy! Mommy! Hyunnie!” He waves at them while perched on Clopeh’s shoulder.
Hellion smirked and decided to follow Callen since he had nothing to do.
“CALLEN!!!!!!!!!!!”
So…. There’s the engagement decided between the king and count…
OFFICIALLY.
XD
TBC
Chapter Text
Robbit couldn't believe how excellent Grandpa Benedict's book was. He looked at the two similar-slumped figures on the carriage couch, too exhausted to move after the count and king's conversation. Their grand house game devolved into an out-of-control marriage settlement.
Cale said, "We want to put an end to this farce."
"Instead, we were dragged into it." Alver looked at him.
They even thought the count was high when he cried about the national treasure. Who the hell says those out loud, in public, without blinking? If they're not sick bastards, they've either overdosed on Ron's lemon tea or are high on drugs.
Why is my lemon tea included? Ron mumbled those words when Alver said that.
Hellion, who is sitting by the side with Callen on his lap, grins. “There’s karma," he says, then looks at Callen with a frightening smile.
Callen grins and laughs before jumping off Hellion’s lap to ask Ron to carry him out of the carriage. They'll be camping out on their way to Paerun kingdom.
Ron carried his little master. Every time Callen perches himself on Ron, the old man likes to play with his tummy. Callen would sometimes go for Vicross, but mostly it’s Choi Han and Ron.
It’s been decided that Alver will be the Crown Prince, and he will be crowned in a few months after he turns sixteen.
They’ll be leaving today for Paerun Kingdom, of course, with Clopeh leaving first to prepare at his place.
"Why did you and Hellion come with us?" Alver inquired, pointing to them.
“I have nothing to do,” Robbit replied.
“Callen asked me...” Hellion sips some tea. There is a large carriage with four princes and a noble riding in it.
They were even taken aback when Eruhaben arrived with a bison casually draped across his shoulders. Choi Han stood guard alongside Hilsman and a few dark elves. While Vicross is busy, there's Vicchi—the scary-looking chef—sharpening his knives to butcher the bison.
Callen shivered. He will never let his neck come into contact with those knives. Ron placed him on the picnic mat. They also brought children, particularly the hawk chick, the egg, and Ohn. There's Lark, the six-year-old wolf who cuddled with Callen. He's quite large for a six-year-old wolf.
"Wow, that looks warm and cozy," Robbit said as he lowered his sword. He helped cut the bison before noticing the children dozing off on the picnic mat. Alver turned to face the children.
Callen had his back to the wolf. The wolf's tail snaked from his side to his tummy. While covered in the wolf's tail, the hawk chick squeezed itself onto Calle's arm. Ohn nuzzles Callen's shoulder and the black egg, which is nestled between Lark's mane and Callen's arms.
Alver pulled out a blanket and wrapped the children in it. He even took out that portable sleeping net and carefully covered the children with it. Eruhaben sat just outside the net with tea and some sweets, which he brought out of his spatial pocket, to stand guard.
“Keep everything at a minimum,” he ordered.
Vicross frowned, unable to cook in complete silence. That was a given, but he just followed because he didn't want to wake those kids up and babysit them. He realized that everyone is leaving the kids to him when they are out there either meeting up with trouble, creating trouble, or getting roped into trouble. Praise the god of death for sparing him every time he had his blood pressure skyrockets due to these menaces!
Alver had Hellion scout the area with him.
"Is it alright to leave the children with them?"
Alver looked at him as if he had lost his mind but remembered that Hellion wasn't aware that there was no normal person in Callen's entourage. His people were far (very far) from normal.
"I can assure you, they're bastards," he stated emphatically. Hellion nodded in agreement. Alver was never one to look down on others; he's just a glib bastard. He took his sword and strapped it around his waist. He hasn't worn a sword in a long time, but he prefers to keep his waist free of this heavy thing.
They scouted the area and discovered a hot spring close to their camp. It was free of leeches and other bugs. It'll be convenient to bring the kids here later to bathe after they've awoken from their nap.
They looked for some fruit and trained for a while. Hellion is better with a short sword than these long-ass swords.
"You should use a spear rather than a sword," Hellion observes.
"Can you tell?"
"Although you need to be a good swordsman as a royal, Hyung-nim, you're better with spears than swords."
Alver looked at him. He grinned and looked at him teasingly.
"Again."
"Again, what?"
"Call me Hyung-nim."
"I said nothing like that," Hellion blushes and turns away.
"Hah! If Callen's 24-carat tears cost me three plaques, I wonder how many plaques it would cost me just to hear my Helly's 'Hyung-nim!'" Alver laughs and puts his arms around Hellion's shoulders.
"Dongsaeng, I hope you call me without hesitation," Alver said, "we may not begin as close brothers, but... don't you think we can be normal siblings despite our blood?"
"We are royalty..."
"Before we are one... we are human... children, Hellion," Alver said, patting his head. "Let's go back; Callie may have woken up by now."
Hellion cast a glance behind Alver's back. He used to be filled with rage and envy because this person was far more brilliant and great than him. He would always glare at him, but it now appeared to be so wide and sturdy. The previous negative emotions vanished as soon as the words of hope were spoken.
"Hyung-nim."
Alver paused and turned to him.
"I tried killing you all, but would you still accept me, even if I betrayed you all someday?"
This was his concern.
"Hellion," Alver said lovingly, "look into my eyes, Helly."
"Does it matter?" he asked, raising his head to meet Alver's gaze.
His eyes widened.
"Whether you betray me or our siblings is up to you... but if you do, we may be angry but will never blame you... if you do... I hope you never regret it."
Until he threw them away.
Until he decided to turn on them.
They are his siblings, and they will assist him.
They are his siblings who will put a stop to him.
"No one will love you as much as your siblings do... I hope you remember that."
Alver walked away with a smile.
Hellion was nailed to his feet as he watched Alver’s back.
He'd seen Callen grieve for Alver as if he'd lost something precious to him. He saw him hurt to the point that it made him want to cry. He thought that affection between siblings were measured because of their help and how they used each other. He thought it was measured in how tall they are, or how far their arms go.
They love someone the most when they hug them. It's how much it hurts to say goodbye to something you care about.
It's the affection that Alver felt for them, the tears that he didn't notice.
"It's no surprise, Callen adores you."
Why hadn't I noticed from the start? The words and actions you whispered right into my ears
Why me?
I came across them out of pure curiosity.
They stood there, oblivious to the monstrous pile's scornful looks, unconcerned with the pain behind every word he plotted against them. They were there, creating each other's worlds, while he crumbled on his own.
“Hellion?”
Alver looked over at his younger brother, who was crying. He had no intention of making him cry. He just expressed himself honestly.
"Why are you crying?"
Hellion did not respond; instead, he sobbed quietly. He couldn't find the right words to say. He was unable to keep track of his emotions.
"Please forgive me..." were the only words that came out of his mouth.
He bowed slightly. He’s ashamed of himself for only realizing this now.
Why was Callen so kind to him? What drew Robbit to him? Why didn't Alver say anything, even though he had ordered their death seal?
He's so pitiful and ashamed of himself.
He’s so miserable.
The siblings he despises forgave him for everything he had done.
The finest attire and the sweetest grace are frequently given to him by these siblings, who now guide him.
His tears fell uncontrollably to his cheeks when he felt that warm embrace.
"Cry it out," Alver advised, "no one will reprimand you; there are only the two of us in here."
He realized that he, too, wanted to love and be loved in this world of utter damnation.
.
.
.
Callen climbs onto Alver’s lap and stared at him for a good while. Everyone was busy feasting on the bison.
"You seemed happy," Callen observed.
“I do?”
"You do..." He nods, his gaze fixed on Sui Khan perched on top of his head. "Something good happened... I can tell," said the hawk chick.
"I suppose you could ask your brother Helly."
"Brother Helly will get shy and may not answer Callie," the six-year-old laughed.
The eldest and youngest giggled and made a nose-to-nose gesture.
Alver got out of his seat and went to get some towels and a change of clothes. He led Callen and the children to the hot spring, followed by the Robbit and Hellion, who were accompanied by their butlers.
They stripped naked and bathed in the hot spring. Cale also came and did the same. There's no need to be shy because they're all men.
"Wow, I had no idea Henituse Territory had Hot Springs nearby."
"On the western edge of Henituse territory, we have boulders and a few springs, as well as a cold spring," Cale replied.
Alver and Callen exchanged glances.
"Raise those tiny arms," Alver said, beginning to rub Callen's body with a towel.
The child continued to laugh as the other children were apprehended by the princes and Cale. Ohn hates water, so she stayed with Vicross.
“What with that scar?” Hellion asked when he saw the mark on Callen’s chest. It’s like a stabbing wound.
"It's a childhood scar," Alver replied, looking at Callen. Callen looked at him but said nothing.
Hellion remained silent after realizing that his mother had a hand in it.
“I am sorry.”
Cale looked at Hellion and said, "I should go..." before motioning for the butlers to follow.
Robbit and Callen both looked at him.
Hellion smiled at Cale and thanked him for reading the atmosphere.
"There can be no love without forgiveness, and there can be no forgiveness without love," said Robbit. "Forgiveness is me giving up my right to hurt you for hurting me."
“Brother Ribbit sure knows his sensational quotes.” Callen jokes but swims close to Hellion.
Well, this dude will undoubtedly assist in keeping shit away from me. Callen thought of that.
"There's no need for thank you and sorry between us, Brother Helly," Callen said quietly.
It was clear and unequivocal. The first to apologize is the bravest. The first to forgive is the strongest. And the person who forgets first is the happiest.
Hellion understood the meaning of his words. He smiled at Callen and looked at Alver and Robbit who smiled at him
“Help me burn all Grandpa Benedict’s books.”
“Come play anytime in our palace!”
Alver was the only one who remained silent while looking proudly at them.
“Hyung-nim… Oraboeni… Baby… Thank you…”
He smiled, a genuine smile he had never shown anyone, not even his mother.
“Thank you so much.”
"Aw... our cute Helly!" Robbit exclaims, grabbing the youngest and third in his arms. Alver stood up and went to finish the group hug, but because Robbit is a clumsy jerk, they all collapsed, choking on water.
However, the laughter that ensued was priceless.
It was the greatest laughter ever heard in the Royal Family.
.
.
.
if not for the bastard Clopeh, who welcomed them with literally open arms.
"I think we got the wrong address," Robbit said as he closed his mouth.
"No, it's true. We joined the wrong cult." Hellion replies and reads the plaque outside the gates.
"Hyunnie, let's go," Callen says in a chicken-croaking voice.
"Hah... what the hell is this?" Alver sighs exasperatedly as he watches all this nonsense that is giving him headaches.
“Should we continue or not?” Cale frowned, his pale expression cringing even more.
.
.
“WELCOME! TO THE SEKKA HOUSEHOLD!”
An excited Clopeh Sekka welcomed them.
How do I describe it?
Well… that’s for the next chapter XD. Prepare to get exhausted XD hahahahhahahah
TBC
Chapter Text
“Clopphy, can we visit the north?”
Clopeh Sekka almost passed out from excitement. His heart is taken away by those adorable reddish-brown eyes. He stepped back, acting as if he had been shot, and sat on the ground, clutching his chest. His god! His God! His God is asking a favor from him! He smiled brightly and said, "Of course! Anytime you want, My Lord! This Clopphy Sekka requests permission to leave and prepare for your arrival!"
He rose and ran as fast as he could, ignoring all preparations and leaving his god in awe of how far he could take this shit away. He left home without preparations, he can go back home without preparations.
That is what makes him the one and only—CLOPEH SEKKA! Banzai!
Anyway…
The Sekka Household was gathering to prepare for the impending winter storm in the north. The North was snowed in for the entire year, causing farming and livestock businesses to fail. They must broaden their options in order to support the kingdom, even if it means begging the nearby kingdoms for help.
One of which is the ever-open-arms Rowoon Kingdom.
"The rations... we need to prepare and open the noble houses to give them to the people," Lord Sekka said, looking around at his vassals.
Every winter, the Sekka Territory had the highest rate of death. It's heartbreaking, but they have no choice but to stick it out and live with it.
The nobles were about to agree when the doors of the hall swung open with a bang, revealing Clopeh—his bastard son of a bitch—who had gone in search of his god and returned empty-handed.
Damn it. Where in hell did this kind of son come from in the Sekka household?! He's impossible to control, let alone understand.
“FATHER!”
The Paerun kingdom's nobles all looked at him.
They had no idea that Clopeh had prepared a massive deal that the Paerun kingdom could not refuse.
"An alliance and commercial trade with the Rowoon Kingdom?" Rock Sekka, Clopeh’s father, mused.
The signatories include Alver and Robbit Crossman of the Royal Family, and Cale Henituse, a proxy for the wealthiest Henituse Household. There was the name of Callen Crossman, which the First and Second Princes signed as a proxy.
"Is this real?"
Clopeh is enthralled. Rock Sekka accepted that his son could be a lost cause or whatever, but this is—
"Well, aren't I great?" Clopeh exclaimed proudly. "You just need to sign it," he said brightly and cheekily.
The Rowoon Kingdom may lose the deal, but they are only asking for barter between the winter goods produced by the Paerun Kingdom and goods in exchange for that.
"It's nickel and steel."
They’re metals used for making housewares. It’s the minerals that Henituse County would exchange for coal and marble.
Rock Sekka felt like crying. They were bracing for the worst because the Rowoon Kingdom had yet to respond to their request for provision. They sent the missive months ago, but it appears that the Crown isn't even paying attention to them.
"My G—I mean, My Little Lord, Callie, was the one who started this," Clopeh explained. The abacus thing was meant for him to read his little god’s plans.
"The Rowoon Kingdom's senate (noble houses) voted not to respond to the missive, but my little Lord went ahead and spoke with his elder's brothers because he was still young and couldn't enter into agreements."
"How old is that little lord?" one of the nobles inquired.
"He's only six years old."
Clopeh smugly regarded the nobles present in the hall. Nobody expected a toddler to think of negotiating with his older brothers for this.
"And he's on his way here to visit and watch Polar Bears, who have already crossed the border," he said, opening his arms like a priest in Paerun Kingdom, "see that? Under the guise of seeing a polar bear, My le—My Little Lord comes and graces us with his presence!"
He moved his hand to his heart, clutching it tightly as if he’s touched to the bones (as if he’s not),“My Callie-nim, it has been a while since I have seen such a person. I have seen a page in his legend in the making! Right! That legend will start in our house, the proud Guardian of the North’s Noble House! Ah, the sight of the beautiful pillar of death and the fame that is starting to grow. I am moved—no, I am deeply moved and amazed. MY GOD WILL GRACE US OF HIS GREATNESS!”
*thunk*
*thunk*
"DAMN YOU CLOPEH!!!! YOU SHOULD'VE SAID THAT FIRST BEFORE DROPPING THAT CRAP INTO THE MEETING!"
His father yelled and ordered everyone to clean and shine the mansion as much as possible.
"But if I don't drop that, you won't even care," Clopeh stated emphatically.
The nobles were all terrified because the journey from the boundary to Sekka Household would only take half a day.
The Lord of Sekka House glared at his son and began preparing the grandest room and the grandest feast anyone could find in Paerun Kingdom. He even went as far as to prepare magic fireworks!
Clopeh smiled contentedly and began working his ass to welcome his revered god.
Everything is prepared to the highest standards. Everything is prepared to the highest standards.
When.
Dum, Dum, Dum!
The sound of the drum echoed. With just the two of them, a yellow-haired man and a benign old man, they guard carriages. There were ten carriages filled with goods.
"Because the deal was made in haste, My Lord Seventh couldn't prepare more to send beforehand," Ron said to Clopeh Sekka, handing the list to Rock Sekka and opening the carriages with goods that couldn't fit on them all!
The servants looked at the two people, who looked like nobles. Well, apparently they are not.
“UNLOAD THEM!” Clopeh gave the order, and soon, male servants worked and unloaded them.
“Mr. Ron, please come inside.” Clopeh told Ron and signaled his father to follow, “You will deal with my father. This is Rock Sekka, the Head of Sekka Household.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Sekka. I am Ron, the Head Butler of Witton Palace.”
Witton Palace. Witton Palace? Rock Sekka trembled and took Ron's hand in his. It’s the most famous palace in the Rowoon Kingdom and belongs to the most favored prince.
The black sun. The darling of the heavens
“The Seventh Prince?”
Ron looked at him confused and said, “Yes. I work under the His Highness, the Seventh Prince. Shall we go inside and talk about the deal?”
Of course, Rock Sekka didn't think twice about discussing the trade with the Rowoon Royalty.
As a result, Clopeh is the only one left to take care of everything.
“My God! This Clopphy Sekka will welcome you with fanfare!”
He cried out in excitement that made every servant flee for their lives.
[CALLEN’S POV]
Ron should be there by now.
The Rowoon nobles are stupid for ignoring the Paerun Kingdom’s plea. He took advantage of it with the intent of gaining some ends and benefits.
Nickel and steel While the Paerun kingdom has these reserves, they’re commonly used as household crafts.
"Baby, I'm not sure why you want nickel and steel." Alver looked down.
Callen looked up, wriggling around to face his brother. Alver snaked his arms behind Callen’s back to secure his safety.
“I want to make weapons.”
Robbit and Hellion looked at each other.
"While we have magical ores, they're all brittle when used by someone with high abilities," Callen explains. "Remember your weapon when I went like 'that'? They all snapped with little power, as did Hannie's sword."
"And they're a replacement?"
"No, not at all," Callen replied. "The ability of magical ores to hold someone's mana, as well as the sturdiness of steel with a touch of nickel, would strengthen our forces."
Robbit and Hellion exchanged glances. Only blacksmiths are privy to such information, but their younger brother is making up for it.
"Rowoon is a kingdom with nothing... if we don't change, we can make other kingdoms' specialties ours."
"Hah," sighs Hellion. “I’m older, but I feel stupid.”
"Aside from Grandpa Benedict, everything our baby says makes sense," Robbit agreed.
"You've got some grudges against Grandpa Benedict," Hellion teases.
"It's useless to me," Robbit replied honestly, shaking his head.
“Because brother Ribbit is useless.”
Robbit frowned and pouted. Since Grandpa Benedict's hook or crook managed to pull the third-rate playing house into a real one, he simply admitted defeat. Of course, with Callie's interference and matchmaking abilities.
*knock! knock!*
“Oh, we’ve arrived!” Callen jumps from Alver’s lap and opens the door, where Ron meets him. The grandpa helped him down but—
if not for the bastard Clopeh, who welcomed them with literally open arms.
"I think we got the wrong address," Robbit said as he closed his mouth.
"No, it's true. We joined the wrong cult." Hellion replies and reads the plaque outside the gates.
"Hyunnie, let's go," Callen says in a chicken-croaking voice.
"Hah... what the hell is this?" Alver sighs exasperatedly as he watches all this nonsense that is giving him headaches.
“Should we continue or not?” Cale frowned, his pale expression cringing even more.
.
.
“WELCOME TO THE SEKKA HOUSEHOLD!”
An excited Clopeh Sekka welcomed them.
The spectacular event served as a grand welcome show.
The damn Clopeh went and prepared a damn firework with Callen's face decorating the sky.
The red carpet extends from the mansion's interior to directly in front of him.
The servants are lining up with shining smiles.
There's the damn cross swords, as if he's welcoming the world's king.
There's also a band and entertainers on hand.
And the mansion is LITERALLY sparkling!
“Hyunnie!”
Damn this Clopeh! He’s a terminal bastard! Who the hell plans such a grand welcome in the first place!?
Cale Henituse appeared to take a step back as Callen looked at him. He’s face paled.
"I thought he was just a lunatic," the redhead mumbled, "I didn't think he'd go to this extent."
"*groans* This bastard sure has a knack for landing himself in the most embarrassing and awkward situations," Hellion couldn't keep up with this lunacy.
However…
"Perfect for our Baby Callie."
Not only Callen, but Alver, Cale, and Hellion all looked at Robbit as if he had gone insane!
“Hyunnie… Brother Ribbit is…”
“Don’t spend time with him from now on; it might be contagious,” Alver whispered in Callen’s ears.
"Yes, Ribbit-nim! This half-day preparation is undoubtedly inadequate, but it is sufficient to welcome My G—My Little Lord with open arms!"
“You know the brilliance of my baby brother! I approve!” Robbit happily said, and he even went to chest bump with Clopeh, who welcomed the same.
“THAT’S IT! I’M GOING HOME!”
Callen shouts with vigor and finality.
“But baby, he prepared this much for you!”
“My Lord! Please don’t!”
“NO! I’M GOING HOME!”
[hahahhahahahhha! Baby! This is the best!!! At least humor our great pope Cloppy!]
You old man! You’re not helping!
Too bad, he can’t go home since the blizzard hit even before he can open the carriage door.
TBC
Chapter Text
[A/N: i dunno why, but clopphy looks adorable for me right now. 😅 Omg. I feel like going crazy for thinking he's adorable in this work.]
Robbit, for some reason, chose a different path to insanity than his baby brother.
"He must've despised Grandpa Benedict because his train of thought differed from the former." Hellion exhales and turns to face who appeared to be protecting himself by sitting pretty on his lap. Robbit still had some distance against him, and Callen brilliantly thought of that.
In comparison to when he's with Alver or his retainers, even Clopeh isn't trying to approach him.
Hellion also noticed Callie's adorable habit of playing with their fingers while holding him by his tummy. No wonder Alver would pat this boy's tummy while Callen stretched out, murdered, or tickled his fingers one by one.
"Granny," Callen said to his old butler. He requested to be carried, which the older man gladly granted. "My feet hurt."
Ron sat down and placed his master on his lap. He removed the child's shoes and noticed a reddish bruise on his pinky and toes.
"It appears they forgot to break your winter shoes, My little lord," the old man said as he massaged Callen's feet. He took out a pair of socks and made Callen wear them in case of emergency.
Hellion observed how the lowly butler looked after his younger brother like a true family member. He recognized those gentle and tender caresses. Their smiles were genuine as if they were only meant for the child in front of them.
Ron took Callen in his arms and returned him to his room. He notices his younger brother adorably yawning and resting his head on the crook of Ron's neck. He wrapped his arms around the old man and closed his eyes as if he were safe.
The servants at the Witton Palace were not ordinary, but they were ordinary men before Callen.
Hellion rose to his feet and followed them. He didn't have anything else to do, so he took a nap with Callen. While Robbit was talking with Clopeh, Alver went to meet with Paerun Kingdom's Royal Secretary, Rock Sekka.
"You should sleep on the bed, Your Highness," Ron advised as he placed Callen in bed. The fox quilt appears to be cozy, especially with the children enjoying it.
“I can.”
"His sleep will be much better if his brother holds him to sleep."
He felt giddy as he sat down beside Callen after hearing that. The toddler became aware of his presence and moved closer to him. Callen wrapped his arms around his waist and made a pillow out of his arms.
"Perfect," Ron said, and he noticed a memory saving device nearby.
What the hell? Is it Robbit? Or Hyung-nim?
He just ignored it and looked at the boy in his arms, as well as the children who had taken up a cozy position near the child.
What a pleasant sensation...
[A/N: Oh, my goodness, I love your character development, and I don't want to turn you into a bish again.]
***
When Hellion and Callen awoke. Two more arms have been wrapped around them. Callen was crammed between Hellion and Alver, with Robbit taking the free space beside him. They were snuggled up together in a group hug, taking a nap together.
"Asleep," echoed the childish giggle. Callen had already turned to face Alver and had been patting his cheeks, lightly pinching them, but peppering small kisses on his nose and cheeks, "Cute Hyunnie."
Hellion watched Callen tenderly watch Alver sleep with half-lidded eyes.
Soon after, Alver's hand moved and caught Callen's pinching his cheeks.
"Naughty fingers."
"Hehe." Callen's left foot sways left and right while still on Alver's stomach.
"Kindly place your heavy foot down," Alver says, his warm smile returning.
"No... Hyunnie will fall off the bed if I do," the toddler insisted, wrapping his arms around Alver's neck and almost covering his face to his chest.
Alver chuckled softly and slid his pillowed arms up against Callen's side. He buried himself in Callen's tummy and fell asleep again.
Hellion could see that bright light around them despite how brief it was. He soon heard Callen singing a soft hum. The song was bright and happy. Not too complicated. It was warm, and it gave him the chills when Alver’s free arm pulled him and Robbit closer to them.
“Unfair.”
“What is Brother Ribbit?”
“Only Hyung hears Callie sing... Brother Ribbit wants one too.” Robbit rose and flopped back after scooting closer to them.
Hellion just remained silent.
“First time?”
He glanced at Robbit, who had a smug expression.
“Get used to this,” Robbit whispered, “there will be more cuddling during sleep than talking.”
"I napped with Brother Helly," Callen smirks. He'd never cuddled with Robbit before.
"I know... my baby is constantly ignoring his brother Ribbit." Robbit dramatically said and pulled Alver, making a tight sandwich between the four of them.
“This is nice.”
"Right?" Alver asked, raising his head and peering through Callen's side.
Hellion blushed furiously and replied, "yes... this is really nice."
Someone patted Hellion on the head at that precise moment. He looked up at Alver, who was beaming at him. He was patting the back of his head. He, too, felt that chin over his head.
"We'll do it more in the future," Robbit said quietly, "this isn't the only time."
"This is the first time I've ever heard Brother Ribbbit say something nice."
"You're such a mean little brother."
Hellion had never laughed so hard in his life until that moment.
This was the best moment that ever happened in his life.
It was at that moment that he regretted ever plotting against them.
He wanted this moment to last as long as he could.
This is the very life he had ever wanted—that life he buried deep in his head and eventually forgot.
“Hyung…”
“Hm?”
“Thank you.”
Simple words, yet with powerful meaning.
It was the best word that Hellion could say right now.
[A/N: yes baby! Love you now third prince! But Brother Ribbit sure knows what kind of crap he wants now, eh? Hahahahha. Anyway, brace yourselves hahahhahahaha]
[***]
Now that the blizzard has stopped, the sibling literally went polar bear sightseeing.
Ron made them wear something that their standing shouldn't have but somehow added to their charm.
"Who on earth designed these polar bear-eared winter coats?" Hellion retorted sharply, but he still wore it because Callen made him. Three blondes and one black-haired child were dressed in matching outfits. It was so adorable that it prompted Ron to take more commemorative photos, and Robbit planned to create a large portrait to hang in the largest space in his palace.
"So you're the stalker bastard, huh?" huffs Hellion, looking at Robbit's poor butler.
"Well... I'll give you a copy, so shut your mouth," Robbit said, making a hush gesture and looking at Hellion's butler, who seemed to understand the hidden desire to request a copy for their Third Prince Palace. Butler, I've got you covered. Don't worry. I’ll commission the best copy for Hellion’s Palace!
Clopeh, of course, accompanied them, but he is not dressed in the matching outfit. Rather, a cretin created roach-themed winter clothing for Clopeh. Despite the fact that this poor bastard exhausts them, looking at him like a giant white cockroach made them feel sorry for him. Who the hell designed his clothes in the first place?
They all looked at Cale Hentiuse, who seemed pleased with their appearance.
It simply cannot be.
“That guy is nuts,” Hellion mumbled.
Callen looked at them and smiled.
Ah. Another crafty cretin.
Alver just smiled and carried Callen in his arms.
“Ron... Tell the others, they can roam around the city if they want.” He hands them a pouch with gold and silver coins, “Including Robbit’s and Hellion’s servants.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
This old man will undoubtedly supervise the servants before following them. They only have Cale, Choi Han, and Haben-nim to protect them. They're fighters, with the exception of Hellion, whose mana was sealed after the rebellion. They really didn’t need someone to protect them, as Clopeh Sekka is also here.
They all dyed their hair to conceal their identities. Since they're on vacation, they might as well enjoy it.
The lively city may not be as lively as the Royal City, but it is lively enough. They all sampled the delicacies and purchased sweets that Callen enjoys. The children also purchased snacks while perched on Vicross' arms.
"We should look for some good tea shops," Alver said, looking up at the sky.
"We'll find one," Hellion said, taking Robbit along with Haben-nim.
“Hyunnie... I’ll tag with them.” Callen jumps from Alver’s arms to Hellion.
“Alright, I’ll buy some more sweets you’ll like.” Alver patted his head and took Cale with him.
Of course, buying sweets is a must for his sweet tooth baby brother. Alver satisfiedly looked at the boxes of sweets in his arms when someone called to him.
The man was dressed in a long black hood and held a crystal ball in front of him.
"You... You have the smell of death on you."
Alver shivered with that profound voice, but he felt proud. Callen has always been filled with that power.
“You shouldn’t be proud of it.” The man looked at him and said, “Everything has a price to pay.”
Alver remained silent.
"Your own reason is the only oracle given to you by heaven, and you are answerable for, not the rightness, but the uprightness of the decision; however, that cannot last forever... compared to the lives of few... majority should live."
“I don’t… understand…”
“You can’t remained by that little god’s side forever…”
Alver suddenly felt shivers in his spine.
“One of you… to preserve the balance…”
Alver didn’t want to hear that.
“Must die.”
"What are you—!" He was about to grab the man when a strong gust of wind blew around them. Alver felt Cale’s hold over his sleeve, and the man before them vanished.
“Your Highness.”
Alver raised his hand to silence Cale Henituse.
"You didn't hear anything," he pointed out.
His solemn expression bore confusion that even led Cale to believe he was aware.
“Your Highness, do you believe…”
“I only believe in one god,” Alver replied, “and that is my brother.”
Cale remained silent and watched this stubborn man tremble by himself. He reached out his hand and held it.
"Your Highness... I told you I never lied to you... and I will never question your decisions... but..."
Cale, who was well aware of the power of oracles and predictions, dared to ask, "Will you be able to let go when that time comes?"
Alver turned to face him.
“Hyunnie!”
He then turns to face his younger brother, who is running towards him.
"Even if one of us dies..." Alver responded, "I will not allow it..."
He took his hand away from the redhead as he looked at her.
Even if he is torn apart, killed, or cursed to a life of misery.
He will protect his child.
This family he has finally found will remain by his side.
“Hyunnie!”
This laughter, this precious life…
He will protect it all…
"To hell with fate."
He took a step forward and opened his arms to meet his little one.
“You’re so slow…”
“Sorry…”
Cale Henituse looked at him and felt that dread eating him.
The devastation that the death of a loved one causes is profound. And facing up to that mortality can be distressing too.
Death is the wish of some, the relief of many, and the end of all.
But their fate is beyond their control.
“You damn God of Death... what is this?” Cale sharply said as he watched the siblings.
This god of death wants him to tear them apart…
“Why now? When it’s too late?”
Cale Henituse couldn’t do it.
Not with that bright smile that’s gracing him with that happiness.
“How cruel, you damn old man.”
TBC
CALE HENITUSE POV NEXT CHAPTER HAHAHHAHAHHAHA
The bomb hahahahahhahaha
Chapter Text
[Baby.]
Callen looks up. He's returned to his dream world. Death's god looks at him with sad eyes.
[I’m sorry, baby.]
The scenery abruptly changed. He notices a coffin in the middle of the Palace of Joy, surrounded by no one.
His heart stutteringly stammered as he slowly approached the coffin.
When he saw Alver Crossman inside, he dropped to his knees. When blood poured into his path, his entire environment changed. His people's bodies crumbled but reformed like dolls.
You did this.
"I am a god incapable of foresight, but I can see one kind of future."
When he looks up, the God of Death is staring at him with sad eyes.
"I see nothing but death..."
The sonorous voice of God of Death filled Callen's ears.
"Death at your hands."
*gasps!*
Callen awoke unexpectedly in the middle of the night. When he looks up, he notices Alver's sleeping face. He looked around, confused, I am still at Clopeh’s house.
He sighed and moved closer to his Hyunnie. He buried himself in his arms and dozed off again.
This is his safest place.
[Cale Henituse POV]
He reasoned that everything would be fine if the man whom the God of Death desired to bring here was present.
He never expected to have to separate them.
"He shouldn't have let them get so close if he's going to be like this?"
"You knew?" A reddish brown stared at him. "I have no intention of doing so…"
"Grandpa White shouldn't meddle in my affairs," Callen said as he sat on his lap.
Kim Rok Soo is not joking this time. He's dead serious. Cale can hear the tension and greed in this child's voice.
[A/N: none second book readers, this might be a spoiler or not but this is KrS's road to absolute godhood! Hahahahah]
"Cale," Callen said, "I have no intention of following fate, which he has already decided for us, nor have I followed the laws of the world; tell him not to cross the line."
Alver Crossman is this child's last line of reason.
"This is my world," Callen said emphatically, "and they shouldn't touch what's mine. Tell him that, mommy. You can talk to him when he's not talking to me."
Callen Crossman is not a joke. He gets chills just thinking about how quick-witted and quick-response he is.
"He said... it was unavoidable."
"He said so..." Callen fixed his gaze on him, "I choose who to kill and who to spare."
Hearing that, Cale swallowed hard.
"If he was going to take him away, he shouldn't have let me near him."
This time, Callen's words were laced with rage.
“He should’ve not made me live this way.”
Callen jumps off Cale’s lap. He smiled at him, but it was cold and dangerous.
He's currently standing between the God of Death and his demi-god grandson. Even he couldn't decide which side to take.
But it was the child in front of him who helped him more than he could have imagined.
"Damn it... Why should I always make the decision?!" it's so unjust. Really unfair.
He's always been the one who makes the final decision.
[Alver's POV]
He's noticed Callen staring off into the distance. He would occasionally catch sight of him sighing heavily.
"Baby?"
He looked him in the eyes, patted his back, and sat beside him. Callen would always lean on him, wrapping his arms around his waist.
"What's wrong?" he inquired.
"Nothing."
"I know there's something," he said, pinching his nose when Callen looked up.
With his round cheeks and reddish-doe eyes, his brother is extremely endearing. Seeing how his chin was doubled when he looked at him.
"Hyunnie."
"Hm?"
"What would you do if we had to part for a moment?"
Is he going somewhere with this troop?
"You went to Henituse county to sightsee and even went swimming in the middle of winter, so why would you even ask?" he chuckled.
Callen didn't smile; instead, he asked, "What if it takes years? Or..."
"Is the god of death asking you to ascend?" He sounded concerned, but this was the only possible explanation.
"Are you leaving Hyunnie, baby?"
His brother was taken back. Callen hugged him even more tightly. "No… I don't plan too but…"
He has no plans, which means he intends to stay. Callen would have to abide if the god of death decided, after all, he is a lesser being than the God of Death himself.
"Baby..." he calls, if deities intervene, then as an ordinary being cursed and unloved by the gods, "of course I'd miss you baby."
Callen gave him a puzzled look.
"Callie, I know that you had no intention of leaving my side and I know that when you do, it'll be against your will, but Callie, if that were to happen and I knew that you'd be safer than by my side, I'll watch over you from afar. Love you from afar. Of course, I'll miss you—so damn much… but if it could protect you better than I do, as long as we're both alive, it doesn't matter. I'll patiently wait when the time comes for us to meet again."
It sounded simple, but it was a complicated matter.
"Idiot Hyunnie," Callen said, frowning. "Hyunnie should be telling me that you'll do whatever it takes to keep me... idiot. Idiot..." he stood up and cupped Alver's cheeks.
"So selfish," Alver said as he cupped his brother's hands on his cheeks.
"Of course. We promised... I'll make you hold onto it until you die and let me live my beloved rich slacker life," Callen declared with such zeal that Alver could only laugh.
"I guess I'll have to feed my baby until I die," he chuckled.
"You'll marry mommy, pay for my 24-karat tears, and my platinum-Oscars acting... it'll be tons of money, Hyunnie, for years," Callen says, "except for the national treasury, I don't need that money."
He's already given him three treasure rooms, but he still wants more.
"Roksu-yah."
Callen came to a halt and looked him in the eyes.
"Everything is going to be fine."
He was sure that his brother was taken aback. However, this is the best for both of them. It's best if he comes out now that he's aware of his true identity.
"When—"
Callen never told him his real name, nor did he ever tell him about his past life.
"I've seen everything, your memories."
Back when he saved him with his divine power.
"Then…"
"Baby," Alver says with a gentle voice, "I am always here for you, baby, so take it slow and choose what you want to do."
This child has earned the right to live his life as he pleases.
"So, tell me your fears, your concerns, honestly... I'll listen to them all."
His precious baby, his little brother, as he is.
He'll go to any length to grant him all of his wishes.
"Alver..." Callen says softly and lovingly, "thank you."
Alver grinned, he didn't need this. Callen just needs to smile.
"Thank you for everything, Hyunnie."
"Always baby."
.
.
.
"You know, selling goods is very unroyalty," Hellion grumbled as he watched the gem worms crawl.
"Well, you should know by now how to live as a commoner," Robbit responds.
"Why would I?" Hellion wondered. He had enough money and power to last until retirement.
"We have Callen to feed and raise his entire life."
"You're seriously spoiling him too much."
"Hah! Spoken by the bastard who bought all those sweets with his pocket money!" Robbit snarked smugly.
Hellion frowned and turned to face their customers. They looked like cute drag queens while dressed in all this girly stuff. Robbit was already showing off his girly side, swaying his butt left and right like a sassy girl.
Vicchi, Callen's cook, can be heard clicking his tongue, but he still wears that long auburn wig and Chinese collared dress. Honestly, he looks hot.
Cale Henituse is also there, dressed in his heralded county bumpkin mother style, with that little rascal happily sitting on his lap.
"Did we have to dress like this?" Hellion inquired.
"He'll be here soon," Callen replied.
The doors opened, and a grey-haired man entered.
Vicross took a breather and prepared his knife, but...
"Welcome to fragrance and teashop! What can we do for Oppa?" said Robbit, the fucker Robbit.
"Vance."
Vance, the codename Callen stated would be their trademark.
Robbit took a seat and crossed his legs. He’s revealing skin that makes Hellion want to puke.
This jerk Robbit is so into his character that he appears to be enjoying himself!
"What can you offer in exchange?" Robbit asked and smirked.
The man throws away a bag full of gold coins.
This man has yet to secure a strong information supporter.
Callen predicted this because he has alliances with nobles all over the continent.
Crown Prince Adin.
Hellion took notice and looked at Callen, who seemed pleased with everything. There must be something in the North for the imperial prince to come here.
"I'd like to know how the Rowoon Kingdom got into the North..."
Robbit gave a dubious smile. He looked like a villain when he did that.
Amazing! That’s the collective thought inside the shop right now.
"With the information, I have now, this is nowhere near enough to cover the cost."
What a scumbag, Hellion thought.
Two more gold coin-filled bags were tossed onto the table.
"You're a greedy informant," said Crown Prince Adin.
"What I'm about to tell you is not just any information." Robbit was so into his character that he took a coin, flipped it in the air, caught it, and bit on it seductively.
Callen is squealing deep inside, his Brother Ribbit isn't going to be useless this time!
"After all, these details are also linked to the Black Sun of Rowoon Kingdom."
Robbit smiles and repositions his crossed legs, revealing his flawless skin, which resembles that of a girl but tones with his muscles.
"We got a deal then," Robbit said, winking and smiling as he handed the paper to the Crown Prince.
Actually, the contents of the paper are their future plans. Callen made him play the informant and act like a scumbag about to con someone.
"This is..."
Nickel for the manufacture of powerful weapons. They deliberately left the steel out of the picture.
"So you're not just a scumbag, are you?"
"I swear on my name, Vance, that every piece of information on this continent is correct..." Robbit smirked.
He had actually practiced this nonsense.
“Black mana…”
Adin looked at him.
“The alchemist Bell Tower…”
Robbit had cold sweat running down his cheeks.
"Do you, by chance, know anything about ARM?"
At that moment, a red-haired man wearing a lame white mask appeared in front of them. Cale raised his guard, while Callen trembled slightly.
"Ho... I thought it wasn't real, I didn't think it existed," Robbit bluffed.
Damn you! If he makes the wrong move, it's the end of the world! My God, Callen! I still haven't given you any nephews to play with! I even memorized Grandpa Benedict's art of seduction! Why did it have to be me to do this nonsense? Baby!!!! You’re so cruel.
Robbit mentally yelled inside his head but kept his cool.
"Hey, the informant... want to strike a deal with me?" the redhead inquired.
"Hah... Mister... My master will kill me if I don't get a deal right now," he grumbled.
"You could be murdered right now."
"You can't..." Robbit revealed a memory-saving device. "If I die, this video will be broadcast to all kingdoms."
This is the real deal; thank goodness he suggested it!
"You don't want to wreak havoc on the continents with your forces, do you?"
Robbit regained his momentum.
Callen gulped, sensing the danger of this ruse, but—
"Well... mind telling your master about that..." The redhead took Adin's paper and chuckled, "That brat sure used his brain with this."
"Brat?" Adin inquired.
"That little god from Rowoon... So he survived after going berserk... what wonderful news..."
The man then turned around and walked away. “It’s time to take the Paerun Kingdom to our side.”
Adin looked at them and said, “See you then.”
"Yes, I'm excited for our next transaction!" Damn it! I don’t want to meet you bastards again!
Robbit nearly bit his tongue, but he held his breath until the door shut.
Callen tilted his head in his direction.
"Wow, Brother Ribbit is so useful today! I prefer his muscled, flawless, long legs!"
Of course, when did he ever have a normal conversation with his younger brother?
HE HAS NEVER BEEN ABLE TO HAVE A NORMAL CONVERSATION WITH HIM!
“Ah…”
"Their target will be Paerun then," Callen said, breaking the tension and looking at Clopeh and Alver Crossman, who had remained silent throughout the conversation.
“Leave it to me, My Lord.” Clopeh spoke, “that man shall never touch our Paerun Kingdom.”
What the hell is with the word “our”? But Robbit and Hellion ignored it.
It’s exhausting actually.
TBC
Chapter Text
Anyone would be surprised if the second prince they knew turned out to be a little crazy, in the sense that he was not following in the footsteps of his little brother's insanity—but actually choosing his own way to insanity.
Hellion is afraid that just looking at his idiotic eldest brother, useless second brother, and the chaos incarnate-seventh who supports their insanity in ways they aren't even aware of will cause him to lose his sanity.
"I must be insane as well," he huffed, lamenting the fact that he had even come here in the first place. He must've had an inkling of what, who, and why they'd go this far when he learned they were trying to figure out who was involved in the rebellion and the movements of the north.
The masked man. On Callen's fifth birthday, he remembered seeing him in the forest. The man attempted to flee the black sphere that appeared out of nowhere. It took him several hours to remember where he had seen him.
He came from the north and had been moving in the dark. Callen and Cale devised a plan to get that jerk out of the dark. This elaborate incident will conclude it. Both of them appeared to be attempting to avert an impending danger.
Rather, they are attempting to prevent that person from doing anything. They even unlocked his mana in the hopes of killing that white-masked man.
“Mommy-nim, the Crown Prince is currently collaborating with the Paerun Kingdom,” Clopeh announced solemnly.
Mommy-nim. Hellion shuddered at the thought. Cale Henituse, his brother's proclaimed wife, and their younger brother's closest aide scrutinized Clopeh's report. How can this redhead let this lunatic call him mommy-nim? He just couldn't figure them out.
"He looks as if he'd sell his kingdom for Callen," Hellion mused.
"Well, it's better than some tyrant ruling over them," Robbit observed.
Hellion looked at Robbit, who responded to his thoughts. Robbit was pleased with the devilish schemes devised by Cale and Callen.
"You know, if things go wrong, Rowoon might get caught up in power struggles."
"Everything's already wrong," Robbit smirked, "whenever Callen leads everything, everything is far from reality and always goes wrong, but aren't we still alive?"
"He's not your typical kid," Alver said. He stood behind them, observing the red and black hair as it worked.
Hellion turned to face Alver. This man was already getting ready to help. He always cleans up after himself and gets everything out cleanly in Callen's plans.
Alver's role is to assist Callen in safely escaping from trouble. Robbit's role is to lead the charge and carry out Callen's plan.
And what about him? Hellion wondered what he could do to help them as well.
“You’re good with underhanded moves; why not make it your strong point?”
Fuck. Did I say that out loud?
Robbit was smugly looking at him, while Alver had a small smile on his face.
"Sure, why not? Callen's movements are always discrete, so I might as well help with that."
"You're aware that I betrayed you once," Hellion said.
"But you're not the type of person who would betray those who put their trust in you," Alver stated proudly. "You would have betrayed your mother a long time ago if you did."
That silenced Hellion.
.
.
.
"I thought I knew your tastes, baby, but I didn't think you'd go as far as trying to sled in this avalanche." Alver frowned as he looked at the avalanche Callen, Cale, and Clopeh had just created. He should’ve suspected that his baby brother would do something to buy time, but he never expected to have an avalanche right off the bat. This was the last resort he thought of, but it seems his brain cells and those in his brother’s brain don’t match right now.
He, Cale, and Clopeh went to the top of the snowy mountains and bombed the hell out of it, resulting in this avant-garde avalanche masterpiece.
“It just happened.”
"Damn, Brother Robbit, is this still what you call normal?" Hellion exclaimed in horror. He made the wrong decision by leaving there. Who in their right mind would want to do the most difficult thing in this situation? Their plan is to buy time rather than permanently kill people!
"Yeah, pretty normal."
Oh, my goodness! I want to live!
Alver sighed and took Robbit and Hellion into his arms. Callen appeared to float away, while Cale and Clopeh jumped. Soon, they were all standing on something invincible.
"Grandpa, hurry over to the pillar!"
Those who didn't know looked at the boy, who sat comfortably on something invisibly invisible. Alver approached the child and sat behind him, placing the child between his legs while crossing them to make some sort of borrowing with his leg.
The rest of them also sat on the invisible thing. Anyway, they should at least be happy, since this avalanche looked like a work of art.
Hellion is slowly questioning his taste. Does he actually like this work of destruction?
[A/N: Actually I’m the one getting confused about my taste because I want to turn him again into a bish.]
“Hyunnie... It's cold.” they heard the kid say. Alver warps his arms around the child and has his head on top of his brother. They noticed the spell that Alver had just cast on all of them.
“Still cold?’
"It's cold," the adorable six-year-old said, kissing his brother on the chin.
The older brother simply smiled and gripped the child as tightly as he could.
Not only Hellion thought this affection was excessive at times like this. Cale and Robbit seemed concerned about them. They're close, undeniably close; however, Callen will not be by Alver's side forever, and Alver will not be by Callen's side forever.
One desires the throne, while the other does not.
They're going to fall apart sooner or later.
It was obvious that Callen couldn't stay here.
"I'm cold as well," Robbit said as he scooted by Alver's side. He rested his head on Alver's shoulder and simply watched the avalanche.
"Anyway," Cale said, pulling the snowboard from his spatial pocket. Clopeh followed suit, and Vicross did as well.
"You're going to go snowboarding with that avalanche."
"My g—My little Prince wanted! So this Clopphy whall follooooooo—--gwaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!!!!!" Clopeh screams like a chicken about to die. Choi Han simply pushed him off the dragon's back while following him. Cale shook his head and frowned. Choi Han can be petty at times. Unlike Clopeh and Choi Han, Vicross just jumped and dived in slowly, taking that little flag he had prepared beforehand.
Cale Henituse shook his head and used the sound of the wind to knock the fly down.
Amazing.
"Not even Callen's people are normal," Hellion grumbled.
"Look at yourself, you're worse than them," Robbit snarks and laughs. His good baby Callen, on the other hand, laughs at him before kicking him off the dragon.
"Go have some fun, Brother Ribbit!"
"CALLEN!!!!!! I SWEAR I'M GOING TO—UGH!!!! CHOI HAN, YOU BASTARD, STOP PULLING ME DOWN!!!!!!!!!" Robbit screams before calmly pulling out the snowboard.
"Hm, unfortunate bastards... what should we do now, Little Callie?"
“Fly, grandpa, to the pillar!”
“You kicked Second Brother but kept your Hyunnie?”
“If Hyunnie leaves, Callie will be cold.”
That made sense, considering the cocoon that Alver made with his body and the blanket he pulled from somewhere. Callen tilted his head as if it were the most normal thing to do.
"You go, unlucky bastard," Eruhaben says, flicking his tail and shoving Hellion off his back. Hellion forgot to scream, but luckily, Robbit caught him carrying the princess with the avalanche right behind them.
"Brother Robbit!!!!!!!!!!!"
"Yes! Yes! Let Ribbit protect little Helly!"
"Damn it, Frog Prince! The Avalanche just! Damn it! Callen!
Callen viciously listened to his brother’s curses. He reached deeper into Alver’s arms and prepared the thing that Grandpa White had told him.
They purposely made this elaborate play at the time of the festival concerning the Lake of Despair.
They needed an explosion.
“Mommy!”
Cale reached both hands out toward the lake.
He then turned his head.
He looked at the burning wooden pillar in the plaza before starting to frown.
“…It is brighter than I expected.”
The burning wooden pillar was taller and brighter than he had expected.
A small thunderbolt may not be visible from the plaza.
‘Oh well.’
Cale decided to use a bit more power than originally planned, just enough so that he would not faint. He especially obtained this awesome power that not even Callie had seen before.
‘Then Choi Han will save me before I’m buried in this avalanche."
Cale didn’t think much of it as he gathered the Fire of Destruction into the tips of his hands.
The night sky started to rumble.
They could hear it clearly, as this area by the lake was completely quiet.
“…Is he?”
Alver looked down. They’re about to reach the lake soon. It sounded like the night sky was crying.
A gold shield surrounded them.
It was at that moment.
The rumbling was even louder this time.
The priests and soldiers at the temple in the distance came out to look up at the sky.
“Soon.”
The group heard a quiet voice.
“It is coming.”
‘Coming?’
A red light flashed in front of them. The avalanche had rose-gold lightning rolling with it. It continued to rumble until the villagers noticed the danger about to fall on them.
The rose gold light blinded them for a moment.
The sky seemed to have turned red for a moment.
They then heard a loud noise.
Baaaaaaang!
Thunderbolt.
That word became stuck in everyone’s minds.
That short duration of blindness felt as if it had gone on forever.
They could then see a pillar heading up to the sky.
“…My goodness.”
A pillar of fire was shooting up from where the red thunderbolt had landed.
A huge amount of natural power had come pouring out of Cale just now.
“Mommy!”
“Done.”
Callen saw Choi Han calmly and easily carry Cale in his arms, who was staggering. A visible frown appeared on his face, so Callie poked his brows and said, “Don’t be jelly.”
“Why would I?’
“You’re frowning,” Callen innocently said before wickedly smiling.
Clopeh jumped into Eruhaben’s back and said, “They’re making a move.”
After hearing that, Callen smiled viciously and raised his hand. The fire pillar was just the beginning, why not add something terrifying to it? Black pure power came out of his hand. At the same time, a powerful black flame was summoned beneath the fire pillar. It slowly mixed with it, creating a very powerful whirling black flame with rose-gold lightning flickering at every turn.
[This is a masterpiece.]
Grandpa White said inside his head.
However, even before Callen could summon an inferno’s flame, just as Grandpa White taught him, A fast and powerful attack was directed at them.
Eruhaben’s shield seemed weaker than its own and ended up harming the golden dragon.
“Kekeke... I didn’t think I’d see this kid here.”
Red hair calmly stepped onto the dragon’s back.
“Hello, little god…”
Alver looked calmly at Callen and at their adversary.
"I was watching your movements, but I didn't expect you to be so stupid."
"Hah," smirked Callen, "think again."
*flick!*
The bastard was smacked off by Eruhaben's tail.
Callen stood up.
Alver stayed by Callen's side as they floated down.
"Hah! You're really interesting!" exclaims the white bastard, who has noticed Cale Henituse. "Four Ancient power, huh?"
He dashed forward and attacked Cale, but Choi Han was able to repel his assault.
The man crackles viciously but casually destroys Choi Han's sword.
“Weak.”
Choi Han gritted his teeth and pulled the sword from his pocket.
Vicross took over carrying Cale when a powerful roar echoed.
“Fuck this shit.” Vicross curses as he slides down to reach Callen and Alver.
There were wyverns, and at the same time, a red aura flashed dangerously while aiming at him!
“You’re not going away!” the red-armored bastard snarks while laughing just like the masked bastard did.
At the same time, the hundredths of wyverns dared to attack Callen. But soon the golden dragon’s invisibility was removed. A powerful dragon's breath met the wyvern's attack.
A vicious growl rumbled, making the earth shake violently with its might.
“Why does a human have a dragon’s heart?”
Callen looked at Eruhaben; at the same time, the dragon egg inside his pocket trembled violently as if calling out to someone.
Eruhaben sounded really angry. He opened his wings, displaying a dragon’s might before he roared powerfully in rage.
“Unforgivable.”
Callen felt the tremendous anger welling up inside him. He can feel Eruhaben’s rage over that red knight.
“Eruhaben-nim.” Callen called out, “I want that thing alive.”
Alver and Eruhaben looked at Callen. He’s dead serious, “Cut off his limbs or whatever. I want that thing alive.”
“Thing?”
“It’s calling,” Callen spoke, “that thing inside his chest is calling.”
The red dragon is calling out for salvation.
TBC
GORE and first part will end. Kekekekekekke. Expect the BUT thing! mwahahahahhahahaha!
Chapter Text
Callen can clearly hear the red dragon's cries even if no one else can.
It's deafening. The cries from that red-armoured knight were deafening.
Callen could feel his head throbbing. He couldn't keep up with everything at times like this. A thorny cry, a little excitement, but mostly a cry begging them to leave. Even the egg inside his spatial pouch appeared to be in mourning.
Brother. Brother…
Callen took a look at the red-armored knight. Some kind of shadow is hovering around him. Crying out loud is a dark reddish shadow.
A dragon is said to be the pinnacle of arrogance and power.
But…
It is extremely proud of its race and defends its own kind.
How much more so if they're blood-related dragons?
[A dragon's heart. That black egg's sibling.]
When Callen heard that, he said without hesitation, "I want that thing alive."
He wishes to keep that heart alive.
"Cut his limbs off and do whatever you want with him; I want that thing alive."
Eruhaben looked at him, certain that the child knew something he didn't.
"I will obey that command."
Before charging at the enemy, Eruhaben let out a powerful roar.
The armoured knight smiled viciously, as if nothing had happened.
However, four blades wound up on his neck. Choi Han, Hellion, Vicross, and Robbit charged the red knight, while Alver fought the redhead bastard.
Cale Henituse was lying beside Callen, shielded by the dragon.
"He did that, huh?" Cale stood up and straightened his back. Cale quickly regained his strength after Callen handed him some food. He obtained the firepower by traveling to the mountains as instructed by Callen. It shouldn't have appeared at this point in time, but Cale forced it by destroying one of the peaks.
"Unforgivable," said Cale. He draws his sword from the depths of his spatial dimension. He is not a mage, but as a swordmaster, he was able to develop this skill. A black sword with a bright red glint appeared.
He may have regressed, and some of his secrets were weapons that accompanied him after his regression.
But for the time being, he was waiting for this bastard knight and redhead to exact his revenge.
A genuine blade forged from the heart of the future's destroyed world tree.
It's the same sword he previously gave to Choi Han.
It's best to remove the buds before they bloom.
White Star is not yet a powerful bastard.
"Cale Henituse."
He noticed the boy's grim expression and said, "Kill them, but I want that thing alive."
This elaborate game is designed to draw their opponents into it before they can make a change.
They've already altered history since Callen's birth.
Cale gave a ferocious grin.
He rushed up to the redhead and laughed. Alver Crossman takes a step back and flicks his sword calmly.
"Choi Han."
Callen's voice was dangerously echoing.
Clopeh Sekka looked at Callen, who had the dragon's flight magic and was standing at the highest point.
Callen raised his hands, and thousands of bone wyverns rose from the ground. Grandpa White told him that he could do anything that dark creatures could do.
This includes necromancy.
He can call them as many times as he wants as long as he doesn't lose control.
[A/N: it turned out to be Jinwoo vibes hahahahah]
Black flames encircled the bones, giving the impression of fire wyverns.
"Hey, little god, you're quite intriguing."
The redhead looked at Callen, who smirked, "everything that had to happen and was impeding my plans was all because of you."
"Hah," Callen smirked.
"It made sense to connect the leads."
"No, it doesn't," Callen stated emphatically, "you didn't connect shit."
Cale's movements and Alver's emergence were responsible for everything.
"Language, baby," Alver chastises. Hellion and Robbit cursed the enemy as they heard how their baby brother went.
Even without his intervention, the world is already interfering on its own.
Callen was simply given the authority to use them however he saw fit.
He was merely a mediator.
While parrying Alver and Cale's swords, the redhead laughs.
The wyverns and flame wyverns battled in the air, with the Golden Dragon tearing them apart.
Choi Han and the others face off against the red knight.
They had to be cautious because Callen wants the 'thing' to live. Choi Han isn't sure he'll be able to stop himself from killing the knight. Vicross lacks the strength to deliver a lethal blow. Hellion and Robbit are clumsy with their swords, despite their skill.
Callen needs that heart.
Nothing more, nothing less.
Cale Henituse mixes in the fight like a seasoned warrior.
It's terrifying to think that Callen orchestrated this fight.
They rely on the dragon's pure power, the swordmasters Choi Han and Cale Henituse, and the royalties' innate brute power.
"Oh my god!" Clopeh exclaims in delight as the flame wyverns approach. "All hail, my God! Callie-nim is not just any royalty, but GOD HIMSELF!"
"Ahh, what a jerk," the redhead laughs.
The battle atmosphere was ruined by Clopeh's squealing. He had a knack for finding himself in awkward situations, but he didn't seem to be used to it. He's not entirely wrong, as Callie is a demigod.
Clopeh's squealing like a lovelorn maiden was followed by a loud smack.
Choi Han smacks the lunatic on the head with his sword.
"Be quiet."
Callen chose to ignore Clopeh's adoration.
"Hey little god."
The redhead gave him a look.
"Do you know why gods aren't omnipotent?"
Callen remained silent, but his gaze was not drawn away from the adversary.
"It's when someone close to them takes away that power."
What exactly is this jerk saying?
"Or that loved one drove a god to extinction."
Callen was about to say something when the redhead vanished from view. Callen was aware of his presence behind him. He turned around to beat him, but the redhead smiled and said, "Isn't that fake looking blonde the ONE?"
The crackling fires were silenced by a cacophony of laughter.
"He will kill you, but you will not be able to kill him."
For everything, there is a cost.
Even the god of death cannot compromise the law of balance.
Everything would be destroyed if there was no balance.
"Did you know it was so simple to kill a god?"
The redhead raised his hand to attack Callen, but Cale Henituse outran him. The trash of the count's family was not garbage. He brandishes his sword and removes White Star's white mask.
Callen’s eyes widen.
That face.
“Why?”
Callen's voice sounded pitiful and small.
“Why did you have that face?”
Hair color, eye color, nose shape, facial structure...
Everything was different, but the overall feel of the face was almost identical to Kim Rok Soo for some strange reason.
He had different hair and eye colors, as well as slightly thicker eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, than Kim Rok Soo.
Callen was puzzled. Why? Why did this person have the same face as him in his original world?
The flame wyverns came to a complete halt. Eruhaben casts an unsettling glance at the trembling child. Callen's face became disoriented.
In this world, coincidence has no meaning.
Callen pondered thousands of reasons why.
"The god of death..." The one who wields death's power and permits reincarnation at a cost.
White Star's face reminded him of Kim Rok Soo in his early adolescence.
“Callen.”
[It was originally yours.]
Death's god spoke up.
[That body... it was yours to begin with.]
'We all have some sort of relationship with the God of Death.'
"You... messed with our lives?"
Alver could hear Callen's whisper. Everyone panicked the moment he said those words.
However Callen, well, Kim Rok Soo, was not as soft.
Especially in dealing with himself.
It didn't matter if their faces resembled each other.
"I don't care if it was a coincidence or if it was predestined."
With how ruthless and cruel fate had been to him, it's simply unforgivable.
"Was my reincarnation due to him?"
"Hoho. I'm not sure what you're saying, little god, but I guess that god interfered once more."
[... *a long sigh* yes…]
"Say, you damn god," Callen cursed as he stared at the man in front of him.
Just now.
He sees death.
In this moment... in this scenario... everything is as clear as day.
Everyone around him was dying.
"Did I do something wrong to deserve to live like this?"
Remembering the day when two of his closest friends died without him being able to intervene.
“Did I do something for you to play with my life like this?”
[Kim Rok Soo…]
"Tell me... is it because of him that I have to live like this?"
“Callen…”
“It seems that you’ve thought something quite serious in your little head, little god.”
The redheaded boy looked at him.
The reason for his misfortune...
The source of his anguish...
Kim Rok Soo recalls the agony of that time when he lay helpless and wished that everything was just a nightmare.
"It's all because of you..."
This man...
This bastard…
The reason he had to suppress his emotions and live apart from everyone else.
"I'm going to kill you..."
A loud explosion reverberated.
"Yes, that's right..." White Star, who seemed amused by this, smiled, "be angry..."
The more enraged you become...
The more easily you can be killed.
And Callen had no knowledge of what would come to him.
TBC
Chapter Text
It's difficult when you're constantly lying and hiding your true feelings.
Losing sight of truthful words, forgetting what is real.
It's difficult when you forget to laugh and are afraid that someone will notice.
As you struggle to remember how to breathe, you hope no one notices your expression.
That was the story Kim Rok Soo wished to forget. Something that his Record Ability prevents him from doing.
He was about to move when Cale Henituse appeared in front of him. The redhead's wide back soothed him.
Cale addressed him as "Roksu," a name no one will ever call him again. "It is more important to protect the present than it is to dwell on the past."
He looked at him, and a red aura quickly filled his vision. This man, like him, used to dwell on the past, but now they must face the future. He looked at Alver, who appeared to be in possession of something today.
"Hyunnie," he said with a smile, "would you like a story before you go to bed?"
Alver's eyes welled up with tears. "I'll listen to my Callie's story," he said with a smile to his younger brother.
“My”. Callen laughed and smiled. That's correct. He now possesses something far more valuable. He had family and siblings who would always go out of their way to help him. “I’ll tell brother Ribbit and Brother Helly too.”
Robbit and Hellion exchanged smiles.
Another round of laughter quickly filled the area. "What a daring sight," said White Star, the eleven-year-old enemy who has yet to reach the pinnacle of his power.
Several masked and black-uniformed individuals appeared soon after.
Horror awaits in this ice-cold place. Callen thought as he looked above with enemies surrounding them. He can hear the terrified screams of the helmeted knight as Choi Han began pounding him with relentless and vicious attacks. Black Aura began surging up while their battle with the enemy head remained still.
Suddenly, they heard a creaking sound.
To keep a kingdom out of the war was no easy feat.
Cale Henituse is determined to make this the last battle.
“Cale Henituse…” Alver Crossman suddenly called out. Alver threw him a silver plaque.
"This is..."
"Do what you have to do," they said, instantly understanding what this battle meant for each other.
Of course, Alver was in front of his younger brother, while Cale Henituse led the way.
"Do you... trust me?" Cale's question was venomous. Trust? What a farce. Alver Crossman had lost faith in him for the future. Callen knew, and he almost laughed. He knew deep down that Alver didn't understand the complexities of choice. Cale, who didn't have to go, was confined in this foreign world where trust is not an option.
“Of course.”
Cale's face creased with a smile. Everyone felt shivers creep up their spines. It wasn't the bright, genuine smile Alver and Callen had grown accustomed to. It was the one on which a slimy bastard would smile when he finally got his prize.
Cale, who had gained the trust of the person he had previously served, wanted to laugh aloud. He used to vomit, scream, and cry to release all of the emotions that had been slowly building up inside of him. He didn't, however. He knew that as long as he was under watchful eyes, he would coddle these people with false comfort and despised that more than anything.
He used to be despised because of the way he looked at him. His eyes bore into you with disgust and distrust that he had never seen before.
It was the hunger for his soul and the regret that he could've been better rather than worse.
The slow, deep breaths ceased when Cale suddenly disappeared.
Choi Han, who had been fighting the helmeted knight, smiled viciously and excitedly as he watched Cale move at the speed of light.
"It wasn't a rookie move," he exclaimed, causing Robbit and Hellion, who were fighting the rest of the arm, to come to a halt.
"My god, he's dangerous," Robbit exclaimed. He just remembered teasing that jerk and trying to annoy him as Alver's wifey.
"Hyung's going to be under," Hellion exclaimed. Ron and Vicross both snorted.
"They're alike."
It was refreshing to see the usually blasted siblings acting like some overlords.
"At least, Hyunnie isn't as useless as Brother Ribbit," said someone other than Callen. It was Hellion.
"Ah... You bastard..." Robbit curses and cuts the opponent.
Clopeh quickly joined the fray. People from the north also joined. The battle began. However, as the battle horns began to ring out. Every arrow was aimed at them.
"This is..." exclaimed Clopeh, "What is th—?"
He couldn't finish his sentence. An arrow shot through the skies and landed on his shoulder.
Callen looked around for Eruhaben, but the golden dragon was pinned to the ground.
“ERUHABEN-NIM!” He was being pinned down by something powerful.
“r…run!”
Choi Han wanted to help, but Cale Henituse, who had been fighting the White Star, collapsed to his knees.
Everything came to a halt.
"We're outmanned."
Clopeh, who has been betrayed by the North, laughs aloud.
"I've been sold, huh?"
Alver's focus was on Callen. His safety is his number one priority.
But as soon as Alver joined his siblings in battle, they were slammed to the ground by a powerful force.
The redhead adversary was staring down at them. He was well aware that they were outmanned and outnumbered.
“Callen!”
A bear stabbed Alver, who was lying on the ground. After feeling the pain of being screwed by the blade, he curses.
Dead mana.
"Ah. Hyunnie!" The redhead grabbed Callen, who was running to him.
“You bastard…”
"As history changed, so did the power of the enemy."
"You are far too weak..." White Star said, and Wyverns immediately attacked the golden dragon. The rest of the Rowoon royalties were yelling.
When…
"Dead mana..." Alver Crossman grinned viciously. Dead mana began to swirl around him. It caused the Bear, who was panning him on the ground, to take a step back.
"Don't touch him," he said, passing his gaze over Callie before returning to the adversary. Alver Crossman remained silent and refused to speak. Who knows what happened, but Alver Crossman suddenly attacked the White Star. His movements were powerful. Dead mana began to permeate his skin. His blue eyes had darkened. White Star refused to let go of his brother. He simply smiled and brandished his sword, defending, attacking, and keeping his hostage close at hand.
"This little god is weak, but not his siblings." The royalties force their way out.
Robbit runs and attacks White Star. Hellion snatched Callen away, and a three-way battle ensued between Alver, White Star, and Robbit.
Hellion, on the other hand, was slashed across the back with the dead mana. He collapsed to the ground, in excruciating pain. He felt relieved when Alver approached him.
“Everyone!” Alver Crossman shouted, “I order you to survive!”
Hearing this, Choi Han, who had successfully apprehended the helmeted knight, ran to his master. He stepped in for them and took the blow aimed at Callen by the White Star.
Callen frowned. Everything is in disarray. This is the first time his plan has not gone as planned. Everything confuses him. Damn it. Damn it! Brain! Move! Move! Just one or two ideas!
Callen became terrified when he saw Robbit coughing up blood. They've been surrounded to the point where the avalanche stopped.
"This isn't good," he mumbled as he looked at Helly, who was exhausted.
"Brother... I..."
Helly didn't pay attention. He simply ran as quickly as he could. Keeping Callen safe from the arrows. His body was taking all the shots and bleeding profusely, but he kept running until they arrived at their rendezvous point.
Hellion, however, came to a halt. The icebreaker on which they had taken refuge was destroyed.
"RUN, HELLION!"
Robbit's voice could be heard. Clopeh, on the other hand, took the blow. He severed the enemy's head but received a wound on his stomach.
“Run…”
“Clopeh…”
Clopeh looked at Callen. "I'm sorry... I'm not qualified as your servant," he said, smiling.He moved away from Callen and attacked the Arm.
He moved away from Callen and attacked the Arm.
Everyone is aiming their swords at the seventh prince.
The gods' favorite.
The one favored by fate.
Hellion was slammed to the ground at that precise moment.
Callen was thrown to the ground. Callen rose to his feet, but Hellion's blood smudged his face.
Hellion's chest was stabbed by the redheaded foe.
When Callen looked around, he noticed that everyone was on the ground.
He felt that dread again when he looked at White Star.
"Final words, little god?"
Callen remained deafeningly silent. This was the first time he felt completely helpless. This would never happen to them if he could only control his power to some extent.
"I will kill you... you bastard," Callen said, smiling at the opponent.
*twack!*
The siblings all stared at their youngest sibling, who was stabbed by the sword while held high in the air. Alver, who struggled to stand, stared blankly at his younger brother, who smiled at him.
They knew one thing for certain: they were all going to die here.
Alver's breath shook as he inhaled, rasping out a quiet exhale.
Brother will be there soon, Callie.
He remembered everyone's happy faces and laughter.
"Hah...." laughs the redhead bastard, "finally... haha... there's no threat to my wish anymore."
Alver reflected on how, albeit embarrassingly, he had opened his heart to someone. He reflected on all the promises you made to them, knowing that he wouldn't be able to keep his ord.
His heart broke as he sobbed silently, completely unaware of his surroundings and the person approaching him.
"You're up next, little dark elf."
As soon as Alver waited for the blade to slice his neck. Black crystallized tendrils shot through the earth.
The dark knight was suddenly filled with light.
Everyone stopped after thousands of blackthorns shot up from the ground.
The bright light illuminated the entirety of the blood-stained snow.
The number of enemies decreased with that one attack.
They all turned to look at the Black-haired child who was stumbling on his feet.
Callen, who was supposed to be on the verge of death, was floating in the air.
"Callen...?" The boy moved as if he were a doll.
His black hair quickly turned white. His eyes had turned blood red.
Alver paused. He appeared to be the same thing he was during the rebellion.
When his siblings didn't respond to his name, he shivered.
"Callen... Callie..."
The child soon raised his head as the dead rose from the ground.
Callen's eyes reflected the moon.
At the same time, the red blood moon reflected the God of Death’s rage.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
THE END….
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
JOKE… APRIL FOOLS!
Hahahhahaha
TBC
MY FAVORITE PART!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! kekekekekeke
Chapter Text
The infinite tsukuyomi….
.
.
.
Joke.
XD….
SERIOUS CRAP BELOW.
Callen was befuddled by the vastness of the universe. He thought he was ready, but everyone around him was soon on the ground. Bleeding profusely.
He couldn't cry or scream, and the trauma of losing loved ones began to resurface inside his head. He lowered his gaze.
It's happening once more.
"I will definitely kill you."
The blade had already stabbed his heart before he acted. His strong, unbreakable heart shook violently. He sees himself from a great height. Stabbed with the sword that the God of Death had warned him about, he was skewered for good.
Ah. He didn't want to be in pain. He's numb from the agony. He raises his head. There is only one voice he can recognize. Calling his name, calling his name. He collapsed on the ground. His back was against the snow. It's chilly. Everything has gone black.
He fixed his gaze on the sky.
The sky is always crying whenever something bad happens to him. He remembered being under the rubble and drinking rainwater to survive for three days. He remembered the agony.
He even fantasized about dying with the sky so bright and his life already complete.
Death is the god.
He didn't finish his words. Instead, he continued to stare at the sky.
" You're next, little dark elf."
Upon hearing that, his heart began beating so loudly. He couldn't breathe at the same time he could.
His eyes widen, and he suddenly felt power surging inside him. He can feel the fire inside his body surging powerfully in a trance.
No. Don’t touch him.
He was terrified, but he couldn't move his body.
"It's time to say good-by!"
No! No! Don’t!
When he looked up, he was greeted by the bright light of the full moon.
*Dugdug*
He slowly arose, his gaze fixed on the reddening moon. His body senses a surge of immense power. Simultaneously, black tendrils emerge from the ground. It appeared to be thorns stabbing his adversary.
It's beckoning.
He is unable to hear the God of Death. He was no longer able to hear anything.
"haha."
He burst out laughing.
He is aware of it. That omnipotent power surged within him.
He stared at his older brother who looked at him in sadness.
Hyunnie. My beloved Hyunnie.
He only wanted to keep him safe.
He laughed almost maniacally.
"Know your place," gritted Callen.
Numerous footsteps were heard. The silver moon was so bright that it made the pines dance to the shrill sound of the dead. A swarm of crows surrounded North's land. A boy stood on the pine tree, issuing commands to the corpses he had summoned. His crimson eyes and silver-white hair shone brightly.
"You Bastard!" smirked the god at the irritated expression. Even if he brings every single ARM to life after killing them, he will raze them to the ground and burn them in Death's cursed flames.
Along with his laughter, the scorching flames roared. Alver didn't crack a smile. He had the same expression when he first slaughtered his enemies. Callen gave one command to all of his reanimated corpses: "kill them."
"Never anger a god," is a rule that has been passed down through generations.
The god was unable to hear the heart's shattering sounds. The gruesome silence was broken by the light and the god's resentful gaze. His hand in the air, gathering the deaths that greeted his command. As ashes continued to flicker like red lights into the night, Callen's voice cracked with an ominous warning.
The agony was unbearable. The despairing wails faded away. The emptiness filled his scorching heart because there was no voice, no tear. Blankness, spasming pain, memories of rolling on dirt, and the feeling of being driven to vengeance.
"I will kill you." Callen closed his eyes dispiritedly. He resisted the truth pounding on his door.
Nobody expected Callen to have a brittle side. He has always maintained a stoic demeanor throughout his life. His face was never filled with resentment. Nothing but sadness, resignation, and emptiness.
The god who dropped his hands. He only had two lines of tears running down his cheeks. He knelt deeply, clutching his heart with both hands, and screamed in excruciating and devastating pain. The silent voice deep within his heart was finally let loose, screaming and howling in rage.
"He's in pain," Alver Crossman said as he rose from his seat. He didn't mind if his disguise tool fell to the ground. "He's crying out in agony."
"Kill," they heard. "I'll kill you," the god staggered while standing, words no one expected to hear after a thousand years.
Callen has succumbed to insanity.
"Never let him out when the moon is full."
"GET OUT OF HIS WAY!" Eruhaben, who was usually calm, cringed, "HURRY! BEFORE HE KILLS US ALL!"
The terror of a god drove him insane. The terror of the god of death's kin. They have forgotten that Callen is a god who can bring both fortune and misfortune.
"RUN! BEFORE HE FORGETS HIS REASON!"
None of them moved. The royals were all crying as they looked at their brother. They can see his tears turning to blood, his nose bleeding, and his expression deteriorating as he continues to bear the pain through his own strength.
They stood by his side, keeping an eye on him.
Strong black chains surged up, breaking the shackles that the God of Death had placed on their little brother. They didn't need to be afraid of the enemy right now; they needed to be afraid of their brother.
Robbit tried to remain calm in the face of impending chaos and destruction. At first glance, he could tell how powerful Callen was. He had been with him ever since he was a child. A happy-go-lucky prince who said to want to live with his brother and do nothing. A prince who wields immense power and is loved by people, a prince who was kin to godhood, failed, and lost everything, and later acquired one precious thing that kept him going. Robbit had his hand on the hilt of his sword. There is no greater force that could deal a madden god.
"We must save him," Robbit said quietly. His vision was filled with measurements, and his hands trembled without the desire to draw his sword. As he watches Callen cry inconsolably, his heart trembles.
If Callen doesn't wake up, they knew they had to take drastic measures, even if it meant killing a god.
The question is, "Will they be able to?"
Can they kill this one extraordinary god?
They poured their hearts out for the little god. The little threat that gave them reason to want something against the Royal family's norm. Callen may be insensitive to pain; he will simply let it hurt him until he becomes accustomed to it. This was the first time they saw them with a pained expression.
They withstood the powerful pressure of Callen's slash, which tore the land and made it tremble beneath his feet. The divine power surge nearly suffocated the onlookers.
The bloody shackles that bound the white-haired deity were slowly tearing apart. His shackles were dripping with blood, and his knuckles had turned white from holding his hand and fighting in such brutality.
"Hahah! I knew it!" White Star laughed, enjoying the exchange of blows between himself and the god, "nice! Nice! That's it! That's the expression! Ah! Hahaha! If I drove a god insane? Of course, you'll die without my intervention!"
"Shut up," snarled Callen as he dragged White Star down and slammed him into the ground. As he stood on the sickle's hilt, his sickle followed suit and stabbed White Star in the chest. His emotionless eyes and tear-streaked face appeared devilish for an angelic being like him. His head held high, regal and elegant, he despised and resented his opponent.
"You won't be able to kill me even if you do this."
"I'll tear you apart until nothing but your head remains. Display your head on my sickle. Dig your eyes and rip your tongue," his lifeless voice echoes.
Blood began to fall from the darkening clouds. Callen stood on the corpse mountain, his death scythe gleaming white. Death's power emitted the same threat as it danced around Callen.
He had no idea what true happiness was before.
He walked the earth's surface carrying thousands of burdens, guilt, and sadness.
Until he met him.
The boy who took him in his arms and raised him despite his flaws.
If he hadn't taken that hand...
If he hadn't taken that hand in his and walked out of his past...
He had never felt such joy in his entire life.
He would never know the simple joy of having a family.
The happiness escaped his grasp. His misfortune destroyed him. He's going insane. He's losing his bearings on everything. He's furious. He's gone insane.
He lost track of what had happened in his rage. He sees himself standing in the middle of a mountain of corpses. He was drenched in blood. With his scythe dripping, dripping, he looked ahead and saw White Star hanging by a thread. An ash-like substance fell from his chest. Callen slashed through the ash with a single swift slash.
"Callen Crossman," he says, hearing the Cale Henituses calm him, mortals appease him, and immortals stare at him. He couldn't bear looking at them. He couldn't do it.
"Stop this right now, Your Highness," Cale Henituse said abruptly, "it'll be fine."
Alright?
Callen appeared lifeless even with a smile. Everyone had yelled his name—a name that felt cold but warm when spoken by his beloved. However, in that peaceful moment. The power of death surged strongly. He began attacking everyone, including his own siblings.
He had lost control.
He had lost sight of his own power.
It's consuming him.
It’s painful.
He doesn’t want to hurt them.
No, don’t hurt them.
He cried inside his heart, feeling scorching flames from within.
"Kill me, please."
He is unable to stop himself from killing everyone.
He has succumbed to his power.
“Save me… Hyunnie”
Warm arms embraced at that moment as thousands of spears slashed through their bodies.
Callen looked up and saw Alver Crossman, who was smiling broadly at him.
“It’s fine…”
Callen could feel blood dripping from his fingers. His power skewered his and his brother's bodies.
“Hyun…nie…”
"I'm here..." Alver kissed his brow as countless black spears shot through the sky and engulfed them, "Close your eyes, Hyunnie's here... Everything will be alright."
Callen remained silent. He shut his eyes and melted into Alver’s warm arms.
“It’s painful… Hyunnie.”
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver was completely in the dark. He looked up, expecting to see someone, but another person appeared. A black-haired man stands directly in front of him.
His expression was sad and longing. His face was adorned with a bitter smile.
I’m sorry. Hyunnie, please be happy.
Alver awoke in a haze. He can feel the pain in his body, but his familiar, warm companion has vanished. He awoke from his bed to find his palace completely white. When he looks out the window, he notices white flags flying around the Holst.
His heart became cold.
He looked around, but there was no one to serve him.
He walked around the room after opening the doors. Pushing his body to walk through all of this. When he arrived at his palace's hall and opened the door, he was greeted by the Church of God of Death standing guard over the small coffin in the altar.
“No…way…”
Robbit immediately approached him and offered his assistance. Alver, on the other hand, shrugged him off and panicked. He held the lid of the coffin and saw his baby lying motionless in the cold.
He couldn't remember what had happened. He only remembered rushing to him and tightly embracing him while being stabbed and squeezed by black tendrils.
I’m sorry. Please be happy, Hyunnie.
His heart sank the moment he remembered the dream with the black-haired man.
His baby seemed relaxed. He seemed to have known the extent of his life. He was as if smiling as he lay dead in his coffin.
Alver kneel. His hand reaches out to his brother’s head. He stroked it. His tears uncontrollably fell, it was as if his life was cut short. It turned bleak and dark.
“Your Highness.”
He looked at Cale Henituse.
"It's time to lay our little prince to rest."
"A moment," he said quietly. He didn't know how long he had been sleeping, but it had only been a moment. Only a few moments before he let go of this child. "Please leave us alone."
Everyone bowed and exited the corridors. Alver clenched his teeth and kissed his brother goodbye. He kisses his eyelids and his head. He gripped his hand tightly and held on to him for a few more minutes.
Callen must have chosen to save him over himself.
"You owe me a bedtime story," he says, recalling the wonderful memories and joy in their lives. Alver knew he couldn't let go. He can never recover.
'A world without you is meaningless.'
He has spent his entire life raising and loving this child. He spent his entire life clinging to this precious little one and wishing for a happy life for him.
He couldn't keep him safe.
He failed to safeguard him.
Finally, the only one who is protected.
He thought he was doing an excellent job of protecting and raising him. He was only concerned with their insignificant promises. But he didn't say for whom this time, so was there any difference? Was there any point? Was there any point in believing in words that were forced to be said? He realized he wasn't doing it for anyone else but himself. He couldn't take him with him despite the sweet lingering words.
"Please forgive me," he said softly as he kissed Callen's head. He dragged his sluggish, weakening body as he walked slowly. "Hyunnie is sorry," he said with a wide smile, "forgive me Callen... I love you... I love you so much... I'm so sorry..."
"Callen... My baby Callie, I said it before right? I'm sorry, baby... I can't happy without you," he said, looking heartbroken and devastated.
He'll miss him so much.
The strands of his emotions that he'd kept bottled up had finally been released.
At the moment... He's the happiest he'd ever been. Holding on to his world, the little one who brought light into it.
Is there any meaning to words spoken under duress?
He loves him so much.
He's helpless without him.
"I... had nothing but you," his tender voice faded further. His senses were robbed by every second and words he made, "if not for you... I would be nothing...I won’t be someone you dreamed of me..."
Affection...
Passion...
"Because of you, I now know what it's like to be blessed." What it's like to be desired.
He considered leaving after all of this, but he knew he couldn't live without him.
He can't live without him.
"I'm sorry, Callie... I wasn't able to protect you."
He let go of his sibling and one last time touched his face.
All of his baby's servants looked at him, and they quickly covered their lord's coffin.
Alver stood there with a broken expression, but he said nothing. He took no action. Despite not being able to wear the official attire of royalty, he simply stood there and led the procession.
He, on the other hand, was unconcerned.
He's not a prince to another prince; he's here to mourn for his brother.
He walked along with Ron by his side. He followed the coffin on bear feet, unminding all the pain.
His heart turned cold.
His head turned blank.
He despised himself for being useless. He despised himself for not being able to persuade anyone to stay. Nobody has ever wanted to choose him. And yet, for the first time, without him taking drastic measures, the one and only person he wished to be with him, without him forcing him to choose—came and chose him.
Only for that person to die in a tragic accident.
He should have done better.
He should not have let him do anything dangerous.
He should've kept him, locked him up, because even if he hates him, he wants him safe.
"It's entirely my fault."
He was standing in front of Callen's tomb. He left after watching the servants bury his brother. He stayed there, falling to his knees, finally realizing he'd be alone now.
Soon, two warm arms gripped his arms. Robbit and Hellion were on their knees next to him.
"Don't give up," Robbit said, looking him in the eyes, "Callen wouldn't want you to mourn for him."
A god could only be killed by another god. That is the only exception.
However, there is only one instance in which a god is killed by a human.
It's when the god chose to forego his godhood to save someone close to him.
Callen went down that road.
He was chosen over himself.
At times like these, Alver wished Callen would be the selfish boy he had always been. Thinking about himself and his happiness. Consider things that might be more beneficial to him than others.
Callen chose his life, not his own.
If miracles do happen...
For him...
It's Callen.
Alver sobbed uncontrollably in front of Callen's cenotaph. He sobbed until his tears dried up and his heart ached.
He still has siblings to look after.
He'll never let anyone take them away from him either.
.
.
.
.
[CALE HENITUSE’S POV]
He had a dream about that knight. The god of death was looking him in the eyes.
“Faster…”
Cale was perplexed at first, but he soon recognizes Callen's tomb. He was perplexed, but the God of Death looked at him and said, "Faster."
He awoke and forgot about changing his clothes. The storm was fierce as if the entire world was enraged. Cale followed the sound of the wind to the royal family's burial ground.
A long-haired blond man dressed in a priest's robe stood there.
"You can't make a sound," Xavier Crossman says. Cale Henituse remembered him. The king's son with a priestess, who followed in his mother's footsteps.
"He's still breathing."
"Fuck it!"
[CALLEN CROSSMAN’S POV]
It’s dark.
He was gasping for air.
He recalled the warm embrace in the darkness.
He remembered a friendly voice calling his name.
He kept running away from the darkness.
He kept running after the image of the man who was walking away from him.
“He…lp…”
He began pounding on the wood. But the more he struggles, the heavier his breathing becomes.
Terrified, afraid. The memory of being buried beneath the rubble caused all of his memories to play backwards.
"Please... save... me..."
His eyes gradually rolled back.
He calls out the last name.
“Hyu…nnie…”
.
.
.
.
.
.
He opened his eyes, with the bright new moon welcoming him.
He sees a redhead, whose name rings painfully inside his head.
“Cale Henituse?”
He called out. His small hands reach out, but he pulls them back. He appears to be waiting for someone else to approach him.
He arose from the ground. He took a look at the man in front of him.
"I think we should go, little brother."
“Brother?”
He had no recollection of having brothers.
"Your memories... are damaged?" said the man with blonde hair and deep blue eyes.
Cale Henituse and the man exchanged glances.
"We need to get him moved before that person realizes something is wrong."
Soon after, the golden dragon appeared, staring directly at the boy with black hair. The black knight arrived as well.
"For now... Trust me, your Highness," Cale Henituse said, "the God of Death must've paid a handsome price for this deviation."
"My name is..."
"It's Callen..." Cale Henituse said, "I'll take you back to the Northeast."
Callen, of course, did not fight back. He wobbled on his feet and surrendered to their care. He's exhausted. He's looking for someone.
He closed his eyes and let them take him somewhere without question.
He doesn't want to leave this place for some reason.
He just stared at a far distance and made up with the void inside his head.
“It’s painful.”
He whispered.
Cale Henituse looked at him and embraced him tightly.
“It’ll be alright.
Telling him, that this is not yet the right time.
.
.
.
.
And so…
Nine years have passed.
PRT ONE END…
PART TWO COMING IN FEW HOURS.
TBC
Chapter Text
[AUTHOR: Please note the time frame, for Callen it’s nine years, for Alver and Cale it’s seven years. The twist coming right up.]
Seven years later...
Cale Henituse softly said, "It's been a while, Your Highness," as soon as the communication device connected. Alver Crossman, now twenty-three, looks at the boy who used to be his younger brother's favorite.
"Yes, it's been a while," he says softly to him. After Callen died, he expected Cale Henituse to abandon him for good, but this man stayed by his side and became his most trusted confidant. He was grateful because, despite the void in his heart, he hadn't felt lonely in years.
He still misses that child to whom he devoted his entire life.
He still misses the child he raised as a son and brother.
He locks his gaze on Cale Henituse.
"Once I arrive in the capital, I'll pay a visit to the palace."
"Yes, let's have some tea," he said, looking forward to his company. Alver may be using some people as a rebound, but if he didn't, he'd go insane.
He remembered mourning for the child, and he still does.
He knew it was too much, but he can't stop himself.
That child was the one who meant the most to him.
"Cale, I'll see you soon."
"Yes... take care of yourself, Alver..."
He gave a bitter smile and then disconnected the communication device. He noticed Robbit and Hellion staring at him. These two had been living their days as if they owned the Palace of Joy.
Alver mockingly smiled. The Palace of Joy, eh? It's no longer the palace that embodied the word joy. He stood up and walked away, dismissing the two. He sent these cretins away because it was getting close to dusk. He walked into his room, which he used to share with that child.
There's the teddy bear Callen used to murder.
There's the fox quilt, which Callen used to wrap himself in when it got cold.
The entire room, where he had spent the grueling seven years alone, reminded him of that child.
He should let go. He should have just let him rest now. However, he holds out hope that the child will appear before him in some way. His intuition tells him that he might run into him again one day.
He sat on the couch for a long time, staring at the bed. He wouldn't sleep in that bed. It gives him nightmares every time. He'd always have hallucinations of embracing that familiar bundle of warmth. That's why he'd always sit and sleep on the couch. He would always drink Callen's favorite tea and eat his favorite sweets.
Alver Crossman couldn't bear the thought of losing him.
If that child had lived, he would have been thirteen by now.
Alver always imagines that child as an adult. He'd have jet-black hair and reddish-brown eyes like him. He would dress in his style and run around causing trouble for the nobles.
He laughed.
Callen would undoubtedly sleep on the bed or loiter around at such hours.
"Hah..." He mockingly slapped himself on the backside with reality. He'd never come back.
Once a god dies, his or her soul cannot reincarnate.
He closed his eyes and drifted away in silence.
Cale Henituse went to the Joy Palace the next morning. Alver took one look at him and noticed how manly and burly he had grown.
He remembered the day Cale Henituse told him what happened after Callen lost control and jumped into the black sphere. There was a blinding white light, and they soon fell to the snow. After that, White Star and ARM fled in haste.
Callen was no longer breathing at the time. Meanwhile, his wounds healed and he recovered slowly.
Nobody knows what happened in the sphere. Even Alver, who was with the child, had no recollection of what had happened to them.
He chose to disregard it and focus on the future.
Cale was looking at him with concern.
"It'll soon be his death anniversary," Cale Henituse said. This man never came to the palace to offer honor to him. Cale had been busy going around, preparing for the impending war that they both predicted.
"Do you still think about him?"
"There's no way I won't," he said bitterly. Unlike the first time he cried, Alver was at a loss for words. He didn't cry when he lost his mother, but he was heartbroken when he lost his siblings. “And I’m still mourning.”
For the last few years, he had never worn red. The color red is associated with happiness. He would always wear white or black, indicating his intention to remain in mourning. No one chastised or corrected him. Everyone should leave him alone because they know what he's going through right now.
Alver smiled and noticed how Cale looked at him as if he wanted to say something.
He brushed it off and even smiled at Cale.
Soon, the palace banquet he had prepared came to fruition. He greeted all the young lords and young ladies with his usual fake smile. His siblings took the seats next to him. He soon noticed Cale Henituse staring at him.
Everything is in its proper place. The Ubar Region was secretly established as a naval base. The County now has complete control over the entire Northeast Region.
Cale Henituse, on the other hand, appeared restless right now.
The banquet ended. Alver decided to walk in disguise to get some free air.
He walked into the desert shop and brought some apple pie that his little brother always eat. He sat on one of the benches and observed the bustling city during the festival.
"It's lovely," he said to the young boy with brown hair sitting beside him. He was holding two kittens on his lap. Alver had no idea, but he was at ease. He paid closer attention to the young boy. His hair was long and almost to his waist. His eyes were reddish-brown just like Cale Henituse’s eyes.
"Ah... sorry... did I bother you?" the boy asked, looking at him slowly.
Alver's attention was drawn to the kittens staring at him as if they wanted to eat some pies.
"No," he says, smiling and reaching out his hand to offer some pie. "It's nice to talk to someone when you're alone."
"Right," Alver said, finally looking at the child, who was also looking at him. He almost dropped the apple pie he was holding. This child reminded me of Callen.
“Mister?”
Alver clenched his teeth and returned his gaze to the child. If this child had white or black hair, he would have assumed it was his child. Alver forced a smile and said, "You look like someone I know.”
Some people looked alike. Cale and Callen had the same eye color, from the Thames family, so this child might have been related to someone he knows as well.
“What a very beautiful child... From whom did you inherit your looks?”
The child spoke brightly, “They said I looked like my Hyung-nim.”
Alver smiled sweetly. He gazed at the child and looked at him once more.
If this was Callen, he would’ve recognized me right now.
But no... It was just a chance meeting. He must have missed that child too much for the damn gods to allow him to meet someone who resembled him.
Fireworks soon began to light up the sky. While nibbling on the apple pie he had given him, the boy watched the fireworks.
Alver watched the child.
"My name is Allie, and what is Hyung's name?" the child inquired abruptly.
"My name is Alver," he replied.
The boy smiled at him and said.
"Nice meeting you, Hyung-nim..."
Alver felt something inside his chest. It's as if the void was suddenly filled with happiness.
"Yes... It's a pleasure to meet you..."
"I'll leave now... they might be looking for me."
"All right... be careful on your way," he said. Nonetheless, he pursued the youngster.
However, something about the boy was clearly off.
He continued to follow him until the familiar man with Golden Hair came face to face with the child.
Alver was returned to him.
“Eruhaben-nim?”
The dragon who vanished along with Choi Han after Callen died.
He was about to follow them when they abruptly vanished into the crowd.
His heart was pounding so loudly.
“It must be a mistake.”
Maybe the god of death sent someone in this world once more.
Yet.
He knew.
He recognized him.
That gaze.
That smile.
Alver stood there blankly.
He wanted to ask someone, but he didn’t know who.
Suddenly Cale Henituse came into mind.
“That man…”
He didn’t know what to think right now.
“He might know something.”
Yet…
He might be wrong.
TBC
Chapter Text
Callen was in a good mood after going back to the Henituse Villa. Over the last seven years, he has regained his memories as Kim Rok Soo. However, there were some details he couldn't quite recall. Especially the owner of the voice that constantly calls his name in his sleep.
"You're smiling," Cale said to him as he sat down on the couch.
“Am I?”
“You are."
Callen smiled once more. He remembered the Hyung he met while playing in the city. The apple pie, which used to taste bland, tasted good right now. He still has the slice of pie that the man gave him.
“I met a good Hyung.”
“A good Hyung?”
He has dark hair and dark skin.
Cale paused for a moment. It piqued Callen's interest. Cale Henituse seemed to be constantly on the verge of something.
They just needed to stop the terror incident that will happen sooner or later.
Days have passed, and the Royal Banquet in the city center has occurred. Except for the bombs changing places and a few minor deviations from the plan, everything was going swimmingly. Worse, after using his silver shield, Cale Henituse spat out blood.
Callen entered the palace to meet with Cale. He's staying at the Palace of Joy, where the famously glib crown prince used to live. While rumors about him circulate, Cale and the others are telling him good old stories about the kind and warm-hearted prince.
But what made the prince the way he is now?
He's initially perplexed because nothing resembles the novel he used to read. He took a look around and entered the palace, which was very familiar to him. He kept walking as if he knew where he was going. When he looked around, the familiar surroundings gave him a sense of home and familiarity.
“Who is this?”
When he turned around, he saw two blonde men. One was smiling, while the other was frowning.
"Hello..." he said as he looked at them.
“Are you here to visit, Young Lord Cale?”
“Yes.”
“Alone?”
“I have company.”
Callen had no idea why he answered them like a spoiled brat. He had no idea why his tone had softened despite living a stoic life that no child would want to play with.
"What's your name?"
"My name is Allie," Cale said, despite the fact that he isn't allowed to use his real name.
"My name is Robbit, and this is Hellion," the smiling man said as he patted his head.
“Hm… Ribbit?”
That made the two men stop. They all looked at him as if he were insane. "Sounds like something a frog would say," Callen said innocently.
He beams. Instead of a smile, the two princes gave him a sad expression.
"Would you like to call me Brother Ribbit then?" the Second Prince asked, "It's been so long since someone called me that, and I quite like you."
The third Prince looked at the second Prince, who was in pain. They both wore it. But Callen didn't ask why.
"You should pay young Lord Cale a visit."
"Thank you; I'll be on my way now."
He turned around. "Second brother, have you gone insane?!" said the third prince loudly enough for him to hear.
He's chastising the second prince. Callen felt bad about it. He didn't dare to look back because he had no intention of ever seeing them again.
He entered Cale Henituse's room, where another blonde with stunning blue eyes stood outside the door.
“Ah.” He pointed at the man, “It’s the handsome man from the city.”
The blonde looked at him, surprised to see him.
“Hello.”
"Were you in disguise?" he asks again, his tone soft and childish. His instincts are causing him to act like a sassy brat in front of these blondes.
Ah. Keep going, Kim Rok Soo, and the kingdom will come.
"Do you know Cale Henituse?"
“I’m Grandpa Deruth’s ward.”
The blonde smiled at him. He pushed open the door and let the boy in first. Cale Henituse was taken aback at first, but a soft smile soon appeared on his face.
“Meow!”
Callen sat on the couch, not far from the two. He listened to them while eating the treats that were offered to him.
“You…”
He looked up. The old butler was looking at him with interest.
"Your Highness Callen," the servant said softly.
When the butler mentioned the name Cale Henituse, the Crown Prince fell silent. As he looked at the butler serving him, Callen's heart began to pound loudly.
"Ron..." roared the crown prince.
"Ah... Please forgive me, My Lord," the man named Ron said as he walked away.
He looked at the two people who were discussing some shady plans, perplexed.
When the Crown Prince looked at him, he had a sad expression on his face.
He decided to escape.
"Your Highness-Hyung, may I go explore?"
"Yes... you may... ask the servants around if you're lost," the Crown Prince said with a smile.
“Thank you!”
He just needed to get away. He only needed to get out of here.
He looked around and noticed that everything was familiar. His steps gave the impression that he missed this place. He examined the rooms that were very familiar to him.
But he never expected to be in such a magnificent room. On the bed, there was a teddy bear, a fox quilt, a satin pillow, and everything else that looked familiar to him.
He couldn't stop himself from entering the room.
He had a vague memory of a young boy cradling him in his arms. He has a vague recollection of two children standing by the room's window.
“Callie... Hyunnie loves you so much.”
He took a step backward. A soft smile flashed before his eyes, accompanied by a face he couldn't see in the dim light.
He took another step back and landed on some wide warm. When a familiar strong touch wrapped around his waist, he was about to stumble forward. He looked up. Crown Prince Alver Crossman was there.
“Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.” The crown prince let go of him and entered the room. He did not chastise him or tell him he should not enter the room. Nonetheless, this room, as well as the Crown Prince, had an impact on him.
Telling him, everything here belonged to me.
He smiled bitterly. He felt so miserable because he couldn’t name the feeling he’s having right now.
"Take a seat."
He looked over at the Crown Prince, who was brewing some tea. There were sweets ready. He's serving himself.
He sat on the long couch. He fidgeted for a while. He knew he shouldn't be picky about where he sat, but the desire to sit next to the Crown Prince was overwhelming. He carefully looked at the Crown Prince, trying to conceal his unwarranted instinct.
“How old are you?”
"I'm thirteen years old."
*knocks* "Your Highness, Young Lord Taylor Sten wishes to speak with you."
The Crown Prince appeared irritated.
"I'll be right back; stay as long as you want."
Callen was perplexed, but now that he has permission, he will undoubtedly stay. Unlike the County or anywhere else, this is the first time he has ever felt safe. He felt at home.
He leaned back and took in his surroundings. He stood up and walked over to the bed. He's been restraining himself from playing with the teddy. He still accepted it. He smiled the moment he touched it. He sat on the floor because sneaking into the bed was out of the question. He simply embraced the teddy and inhaled the familiar scent, which soothed his racing heart.
He closed his eyes, but he didn't expect to fall asleep.
.
.
.
Alver returned to his room after speaking with Taylor Sten. He was initially saddened by the fact that the child had already left. He'll go home now that it's almost evening.
He didn't expect him to be sleeping on the floor while holding Callen's teddy. He was supposed to be annoyed, but seeing this boy do the same thing as his younger brother brought back memories he had chosen to forget. He reached for the child. He patted his head and smiled.
He resembled Callen but was not the same person.
He carefully took the child in his arms and placed him on the bed. He didn't find him repulsive. He is overjoyed and content right now. He felt the child press his head against his neck.
"Like a cat," he said as he carefully laid him down on the bed.
“Ughhh.”
“Shh.”
He chided the child, who was sound asleep. He was wearing a small smile on his face. He had never made contact with children after Callen’s death. He didn’t make any effort to become close to anyone after that. He’s always on the edge, just watching children Callen’s age, afraid to hurt them if gave them unfavorable attention. He’s afraid of using them to satisfy his misery.
If Callen were still alive. He'll undoubtedly behave like this one.
He tucked the boy into his bed and retired for the night. He hadn't slept on the bed in seven years, but his instincts are telling him to.
He let go of the child but came to a halt when he felt a light tug on his sleeve. He smiled again and carefully placed his sleeve in front of the boy's grasp when the boy suddenly cried in his sleep...
Calling…
“Hyunnie.”
Alver stopped.
He stared at the boy for a little while.
“Don’t go… I wan…t to… meet you… Hyun…nie..”
The child is crying.
“Whose Hyunnie are you calling?”
Alver couldn’t help but tear up. The same thing his lovely Callie used to call him. However, some kids would call their older brothers funny endearments.
“So…ry…”
He looked down.
“Don…t cry…’
The child is currently having a nightmare…
“Don..t go…”
*dugdug*
Alver leaned down and touched the boy's head. "Hyunnie's here..." he said quietly to his ears.
He was convinced he was going insane.
He's using another child as a substitute for his own memories.
Emotions are nothing more than a game.
It’s sweet but painful.
Yet…
Alver Crossman, who wished for the impossible.
Let go of his inhibitions, because this child won't remember anyway.
He's so cruel.
"Cal...lie... is sorry... Hyun...nie..."
His eyes widen.
“Callie?”
He called the name he has never uttered for the past seven years.
“I’m… he…re…”
The joyful, sleepy laughter echoed inside the room.
Along with his heart that’s currently filled to the brim.
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver Crossman slammed the door open as soon as he entered Cale Henituse's room.
His eyes were filled with tears and desperation.
"Is there something you're hiding from me?"
Cale Henituse looked at him. He's not such a moron that he doesn't recognize his own sibling. His tone, his demeanor, everything tells him that he's Callen.
"That boy..."
Cale Henituse remained deafeningly silent. His closest confidante dared to withhold information from him.
"I thought you never lied to me..."
He expressed regret, disgust, and anger.
"I thought you were the only one who would never lie to me..." Alver said sternly, "I was wrong..."
Cale Henituse remained deafeningly silent. He looked at Alver Crossman, who seemed to be interested in everything.
"There's no way I'd confuse my child with anyone else."
Alver slammed the door shut and proceeded to the royal cemetery. He had been holding honors for Callen, but the world appears to be a joke to him right now.
When he began digging the dirt on his brother's coffin, Robbit and Hellion, who had been following him in the night, were alarmed.
"HYUNG-NIM!" Both Hellion and Robbit stopped him. But Alver just stared at them.
The two were deafeningly quiet. Alver dug deeper and soon felt the familiar marble that was keeping his brother's coffin safe. He pried open the coffin, revealing the white coffin in which Callen was laid to rest.
"To whoever is buried here, please forgive me," Alver said, staring at the coffin where Callen's body was supposed to be buried.
I hope I'm mistaken, Baby.
That is his heartbreaking wish.
Please forgive Hyunnie for disturbing your sleep.
But deep down, he was hoping, just hoping, that he still had a chance to fulfill all of their promises.
He wants to deny it but is unable to do so. Seven grueling years.
He opened the coffin and braced himself for whatever might greet him. He was about to be stopped by Robbit and Hellion. but—
His lips quivered and his body shook.
7 years.
A grueling seven years.
He kept mourning and grieving... for an empty coffin.
"They... lied to me," he said quietly. His tears streamed down his cheeks as he stared blankly at the coffin filled with dried flowers and mudded white sheets.
"My baby... Callie, my little Callie..."
His cold heart began to beat again immediately. He was on his knees, hugging the cold embrace of the wind while clutching the empty coffin.
The child he held close to his heart is still alive.
Cale Henituse. "That man lied to me," said the man with bloodshot eyes.
Cale Henituse probably lied to him for the first time. For seven years, he deceived him.
He quickly ran away, leaving the coffin open. Robbit and Hellion remained silent, remembering the child they had just met. The only person in whom that damned god of death has faith is that redhead. Another bastard who took his little one again.
He slammed the doors open to find a Cale Henituse standing in front of him. He appeared to be expecting him.
"Your Highness—"
*Bang!*
He grabbed Cale Henituse's collar and slammed him against the pillar. The Redhead coughed up blood, but he was not fighting back. He understands why he is angry. This man is aware of what he is about to do to him.
"Cale Henituse," he said as if ordering, "Lie to me again and I'll kill you."
Cale Henituse looked at him but didn't dare to confront him.
"You still can't be him."
This bastard is aware. And yet... he kept everything to himself.
"Do I appear to you to be joking right now?"
Shall I tell you what I've been thinking for a long time? If I can be your friend again, I won't ask for anything else; I'll be overjoyed.... If you don't care, I won't either. I'm a liar, and these are "contrary words" I spat out. But... how dare you... to do this to me?
"If you meet him now, it'll start all over again!" Cale Henituse responds by kicking Alver Crossman. He's a swordmaster with ancient abilities. He cannot be pushed aside by the Crown Prince, who is on the verge of losing his mind.
"Seven Years!" exclaims Alver Crossman, "Is it still not enough?! You lied to me! You kept him away from me! What else do you want to do with me?"
Alver was breathing heavily. His shoulder furiously moved up and down with his tears falling uncontrollably.
"Seven years... grieving and mourning over an empty casket..." he pleaded, dropping to his knees.
"Your Highness, if he had stayed here, he would have died long ago!"
That caused Alver to come to a halt. They were simple words, but he immediately understood what they meant.
"They're looking for him... If he stays, he'll die all over again."
"Now I get it," he said, laughing. What a cruel trick fate played on him. He was made for Callen, but Callen wasn't made for him.
It's been seven years of waiting.
Seven years of bereavement.
Only one smile.
He has to forget... would you like to make a deal with me for both of your sakes?
Just a glance.
Just one happy laugh.
The god of death has chosen a painful path. You chose that path, little elf.
It was the agreement he made with the God of Death at the time that caused Callen to lose control of his own power.
His heart quivered, and his hand ached to hold the boy for so long, but remembering the deal made him even angrier.
It made sense why they were keeping him from him.
That explained why he couldn't meet him.
They made Callen forget about the things he values and fears the most.
Death was predetermined for both of them.
You're so foolish, Alver Crossman.
Their promises, their shared moments — in the end, would be nothing more than a memory.
Memory that he will remember until the day he dies.
How cruel…
This world…
These damn deities…
Callen was the only person he ever wanted to be by his side.
He got to his feet and pursed his lips. He turned around without saying anything, but he continued to look at Cale Henituse. When he finally remembered the deal, the pain, and sadness overwhelmed him.
Cale Henituse made no mistakes.
He made the right decision.
Because he can't help but want to be with that child.
"Take good care of him."
They've reached the point where they can't go back in time.
Back when they were the happiest in the world.
He left the Cale Henituse's room with a heavy heart. He returned to his room and looked at the sleeping boy in the middle of the bed. He removed his filthy clothes and lay next to the child. He removed the ring that obscured his appearance. His pitch-black hair remains stunning.
Alver embraces him and remains awake for the rest of the night.
He’ll burn this moment and his relief that the child he selflessly loved has returned to his side.
Today's weather was pleasant with a light rain shower. He was bored because he wasn't busy, and he misses that little boy who could brighten his day just by being there.
I haven't even thought about you... Oh, but to be honest, I might have thought about you a little, I'm just saying... I missed you so much.
His head spins around like a merry-go-round.
It had already turned to mush.
You have given me so much love that it appears to overflow from my hands.
Where shall I throw it away?
What I don't require is something like a finite, expendable item.
Even if he wanted to tell him what he'd been thinking for a long time, he couldn't because he couldn't see hide or hair.
It drives him insane when he doesn't know something.
He still doesn't know whether the suspended feeling is beautiful or filthy, and he can't find a place to throw it away.
Do I have to? To complete the bargain it made in exchange for my heart?
I'm going to wait and see what the implications of the words mean.
What's the harm in being patient?
I cried for seven years... An eternity would be nothing in comparison to the length of my life.
You're going ahead, while I'm not.
I honestly can't put it into words.
If he can protect him in this manner,
My love for you seems to overflow from my hands.
It makes no difference if he has to live alone for the rest of his life.
Even if has to keep his distance from him…
“It doesn’t matter, as long as you’re safe.”
He said this and kissed the child’s head.
Callen may not hear him.
“If I can keep you safe, I can be a stranger to you for the rest of my life.”
So, please…
Let me hold you while you still sleep in my arms like you used to.
He wished that dawn didn’t come today.
TBC
Chapter Text
No matter what form he takes, he’ll always recognize him.
Callen awoke refreshed after years of not being able to sleep soundly. He was surrounded by pillows like a toddler. Hugging the enormous teddy bear and wrapping himself in the pricey fox quilt. He spent a long time staring at the ceiling.
This is not my room.
“Awake?”
He immediately stood up when he noticed Alver Crossman. He appeared to have just gotten home from work. He was beaming at him.
"You can sleep longer."
How can I sleep when you're around!?
He panicked. He's not so vain as to sleep while the owner of the room sits casually reading his paperwork.
“Sorry.”
“For what?’
What else?
"For sleeping in your room," he should've addressed Alver Crossman as "Your Highness," but that word refuses to leave his mouth, and he fights the urge to say something else, but it's all for naught. It’s like he wants to call him with something else.
"It's all right..."
There's nothing wrong with it! This prince is strange!
Alver Crossman currently appears insane to him.
Unexpectedly, the Crown Prince handed him a glass of milk.
"I'm not a baby."
"You're thirteen," the Crown Prince deadpans, "and you're skinny."
"I think I look good."
“Of course.”
That gave him chills! He took a close look at the smiling Crown Prince. It appeared to be a routine occurrence. Callen drank the milk with a smile. He quickly had breakfast with the Crown Prince and ran into the Second and Third Princes.
They were taken aback when they first saw him. They soon wore peaceful smiles and sat beside him, encircling him, all the while spoiling him with food.
Nobody knows what his food preferences are, but the dishes he was served were all to his liking.
The butler, Ron, smiled as the Chef, who had also entered, smiled back.
"What a handsome vicious chef," he mumbles, his dignity shattered by the sight of those well-defined muscles.
The Crown Prince grinned, while the Second and Third Princes frowned.
"We have muscles as well."
Callen was taken back. "What a useless brother Ribbit," he exclaimed.
It rendered the entire room silent. Robbit smiled broadly, but his eyes were filled with tears.
"I suppose I'm useless."
Callen fell silent when he heard that. Their expressions appeared distant. As if they desired something they couldn't have.
They appear to be on the verge of crying.
Callen blankly reached out and grabbed someone’s hand.
"What is it?" he inquired, looking up. Alver Crossman was staring him down. Callen blushed when he realized he had just grabbed the Crown Prince.
"Ugh! I'm sorry!" he can't figure out why he's making all these mistakes!
He was about to pull his hand away when Alver Crossman's grip tightened.
"I'll take you to Cale's room."
"Yes, have our Hyunnie send the baby to Cale."
"Hyunnie?" asked Callen.
“I am Hyunnie.” Alver Crossman was smiling tenderly. "Suits me, right?" said the Crown Prince as he draped a coat over his shoulder.
"That's a cute nickname."
Alver smiled broadly. He didn't let go of the young boy's hand as he led him back to Cale Henituse's room.
"Goodbye, Baby... Take care."
It was the last thing Robbit Crossman said to him before he left for the day.
Cale Henituse's room was the next stop for Callen. Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lark had already arrived. He sat at the foot of the bed, staring at the man.
"What's the problem?"
"Nothing." Although it's strange, Callen still assured himself, "Nothing's wrong." Yet, the feeling of Alver’s Crossman’s warmth, made his heart ease and anxious at the same time.
[***]
"To think he's alive," Robbit whispered the moment Callen left for Cale Henituse.
"He should at least told us about hi—"
"Enough." Alver Crossman reprimands, "It's the end of my bargain with the God of Death… It's not Cale Henituse's fault."
Robbit and Hellion went silent. If it was a deal, then there's nothing they can do.
"But… we're still family," Hellion said. Alver looked at him. Despite being the enemy before, Hellion really treasured the moments when all of them were together. "This is just… so wrong."
"There's nothing wrong." Alver said, "So long as he's alive. There is nothing wrong."
What is important is that Callen is alive and well. Cale Henituse took good care of him for the past seven years.
"I am so going to spoil that rascal!" Robbit said and slammed the door open. "Ciao!'
"Wait, you bastard! Wait for me!" Hellion followed suit.
Alver was the only one who remained in his seat. He was staring at his hand that held Callen’s hand. It’s nothing like the toddler's hand. It was a bit rough now and big, but enough for his hand to cup it entirely. His height still hasn’t reached his waist. He’s too small for his age. However, Callen’s voice was the very same voice he imagined for him to have. A soft and sonorous tone. His scent still lingered inside his head.
He really missed that child so much.
But this much is the only thing allowed to him.
Being with Callen is not a luxury for him.
And never it will be.
[***]
"I don't know him, but I want to stay with him."
The urge, the want to remain—he doesn't want to let go of Alver's hand. He wanted to remain in his embrace and bask in his warmth.
Callen slumps down, defeated. He hasn't had a good night's sleep in years. He was always on the lookout for something or someone to accompany him. He'd always have dreams about someone smiling at him, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
He reached for the coat that the Crown Prince had lent him. He hugged it like a child and inhaled the soothing scent. He covered himself with it and closed his eyes.
He smiled and buried himself beneath the quilt.
"Hyunnie."
He opened his eyes.
Hyunnie? Hyunnie? Who's Hyunnie?
He sat down and looked at the coat he was holding.
He stood up and walked through the Palace of Joy's halls.
He may have returned to where he was supposed to be, but he was also aware that he wasn't. He knew he was royalty, but he had no recollection of the people in the palace.
Cale's stay in the Palace of Joy is coming to an end today. Callen stayed by his side and was free to roam around. Even the servants were accommodating to him. Scary Ron and the vicious Vicross were also observed lurking around him, feeding him snacks and treats.
Robbit, Hellion, and Alver were sitting by the garden with a bottle of wine to share when he came across them.
His heart was racing as if he desperately wanted to be there...
No, it felt as if he was meant to be there.
"Are you really not going to say anything to him? You're the closest to him of all of us," Robbit roared.
Callen looked at them, taking in what Robbit had just said.
"You raised him... you took him in like your brother, like your own child... seven years, Hyung... don't you think you deserve a little happiness?"
Callen was hurt even more by Alver Crossman's expression. This sad face made his chest hurt even more.
He wanted to cry.
"This is enough."
Callen drops his hands to his side.
"If we're together, we'll just be torn apart once again."
The Crown Prince already resigned himself to pain.
"I can watch and love him from afar... that way, he won't have to feel that pain just because he's by my side."
Callen couldn't believe what he was hearing right now. He couldn't say anything as tears streamed down his cheeks.
"While a god's companion was created to make him his world, a god's world can never be with that companion."
There was nothing but silence.
"Isn't it a lovely evening?"
Callen raised his head. The siblings were looking at him. Alver has already feigned ignorance and was about to brush aside the matters he heard like nothing.
He felt that stinging pain inside his chest.
“Who was it?”
“Who what?”
Robbit and Hellion both looked at each other.
“The brother you were with?”
The siblings all looked at each other.
Somehow, Callen wishes to be that child in their fond memories. He somehow wished he was the person they were looking for.
Pathetic.
They’re strangers to him.
Yet…
He keeps wishing for the worst.
The silence was heavy. Soon, Callen heard the name mentioned in passing.
"You should go back, Callen…"
Along with a heartbroken smile.
TBC
Chapter Text
Cale and Callen returned to the County after the last banquet. The princes were seen swarming around the brown-haired boy in Cale Henituse's ward. Some people expressed their sympathy after seeing the boy's resemblance to the late Seventh Prince.
Honestly. Callen was confused when Alver called his name. Cale Henituse had been withholding information from him, so he decided to look into the Royal Family.
"The Crown Prince Alver Crossman, the King's eldest son with a palace maid, has the Second and Third Princes as close aides. Second Prince Robbit Crossman handles all internal State affairs, while Third Prince Hellion Crossman handles transactions, including the kingdom's underground transactions."
The king couldn't keep his pants on.
A son of a dark elf and a maid, a son of a swordswoman, and a son of a noblewoman. Even worse, the King had children with a priestess, an unknown woman, and a slave.
Callen frowned. He's considering cutting the King's thing because he couldn't keep it in his pants. Looking at how hard his children have worked to build the current kingdom, he appears to be squandering their efforts.
He looked at the brightening communication device. He waved his hands but couldn't see who he was addressing.
“So serious.”
He looks up to see Alver Crossman beaming at him.
"Your Highness, the brightest sun in the skies of Rowoon Kingdom."
"I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that... Did that bastard teach you that?"
"No saying bad words," Callen replied, laughing.
"Are they bad words?"
Callen smiled once more and turned his attention back to the Crown Prince.
“Where’s Cale?”
"Why do you miss him?" he asked, pouting. He didn't know why he felt the need to act like a sissy.
"He's actually my wife."
Callen laughs again and turns to face the prince, "he is?"
"Well, let's just say we got involved in some of Grandpa Benedict's nefarious houseplay."
Callen bursts out laughing and suddenly remembered a red book. “That grandpa Benedict is so great!” He appeared to be holding it, and someone was running around frantically.
"What's the matter?"
"Nothing," Callen replied. “I suddenly wanted to sleep.”
“Then sleep.”
"I can't..." he yawned. Even if he tries to sleep, he will be plagued by nightmares. Although he regained some of his memories, there are some that cause him pain.
"Would you like me to sing you a lullaby?" the Crown Prince joked.
"You sing? I have my doubts."
"I'm quite a singer... I used to sing to my baby brother before." The prince proudly said, “In the face of an infant, anyone becomes a singer by force.”
Calle laughs. Well, children do need to be chided to sleep. Mothers usually become composers and singers with bad timing.
Alver was watching him fight his sleep with tenderness. When Alver began to sing.
[ https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t2kf0lXYoP8 ]
Shall I tell you what I've been thinking for a long time?
If I can be your friend once again, I won't ask for more
If you don't care, I won't care either
I'm a liar and this is a love song of "contrary words" I spat out
Callen looked at him. His heart pounded so hard. This voice. These feelings of fulfillment he’s currently feeling.
It was fine weather with a shower of rain in this area today
I was bored of being unbusy and I fully enjoyed myself all day long yesterday
I haven't even thought about you
Ah, but, to tell the truth, I may have thought about you a bit, I'm just saying
Callen was taken back. He watched the Crown Prince sing on his own. His eyes flutter beautifully. His voice was lulling him to sleep. But he wants to talk more. He wants to joke around more.
My head goes around like a merry-go-round
It already turned to mush
You gave me love so much that it seems to overflow from my hands
Where shall I throw it away?
Somеthing like a finite expеndable item is
What I don't need
He’s drawn to him even without him doing anything. The same warm hands that caressed him when he was a child.
Shall I tell you what I've been thinking for a long time?
Without even seeing hide or hair, only words can be seen
When there's something I don't know, that's driving me crazy
Whether the suspended feeling is beautiful or dirty
I still don't know that and can't find the place to throw it away
The same smile that assured him countless times that everything is going to be okay. The same serene expression that fed him although she was hungry. The same back that carried all the burden to protect him and let him live. The man who took all the pain from the enemy to spare him.
I'm gonna wait till I can see what's the IMPLICATION of the IMPLICATION of the words
What's wrong with waiting?
Memories suddenly emerge from his mind. Callen sees a dark elf holding his hand. singing the very same song Alver Crossman was singing. It’s painful. It’s like his heart is being shredded to pieces.
You're going ahead and I stopped going
How can I fill the gap between you and me that cannot be shrunk?
As I can't still put that into words honestly
I'm a born coward
Suddenly, Callen sang the same song along with Alver. The prince looked at him with a soft and tender gaze. Callen felt that lump in his throat as if he were having the time of his life.
My love for you seems to overflow from my hands
To whom shall I give it over?
You know, I can't find someone else to give it to
I'm gonna wait for more
Their eyes met. Both of them have soft smiles decorating their faces.
Not yet?
When Alver finished the song, Callen was looking at him intently.
“You’re crying.”
Callen wiped his tears away and decided to change the subject. That song evoked feelings of remorse and sadness in me.
It breaks his heart and shatters him with pain he's not used to.
He desires to be with him.
His instincts tell him to go to him right away.
"This isn't a lullaby."
Alver looked at him. He tried to swallow his tears while smiling as if nothing was wrong. Did he recall something? Alver had that hope but did not express it. His agreement with God of Death is powerful enough to prevent Callen from remembering him.
"Where is he?" Callen inquired.
“He’s gone…”
The boy was taken aback.
"But I know... He's alive and happy right now."
Callen regarded him with sadness.
I wished I could be that person.
He couldn't say it to him, though.
"It's late... you should sleep."
"You won't talk to Cale now?"
"No..." Alver smiled as if he was having the time of his life, "I got to talk to something better than that. Good night."
Callen did not respond. He quickly rolled himself into the quilt and shut the communication device. His heartbeat continued to pound.
As if he has forgotten something important.
Seven years have passed...
Seven years of waiting...
Seven years of longing...
Seven years of loving someone whose memory he cannot recall...
Callen's saddened sigh echoed around the room.
'I want him to be happy... Even if it means forgetting everything.'
He's not sleeping, but the nightmares haven't gone away.
"Don't go..." He cried, too pained to say his name, "Please don't do this..."
He recalls the nightmares that have plagued him for the past seven years.
“Please don’t do this, Hyunnie.”
He gasped and stood up.
Hyunnie? Hyunnie?
Alver Crossman brushed up against the boy whose hands reached out to him.
"Callie... Callie... my lovely Callie."
Why would I want to be the child that man misses, Callen mocked himself.
He'll never forget what the dark-skinned young lad said to him. 'Even if he had forgotten...' said the soft, broken yet resolute tone, facing him with such an unbreakable gaze. He will be happy as if I never existed in his life.'
‘But you are wrong..’ Calen muttered under his breath. Looking into his sad, longing eyes for someone he can never remember breaks his heart. Throughout those dreadful seven years, the same instance, sight, and expression were worn.
"Please, save me..."
He's perplexed as to why his heart is racing so much in the presence of Alver Crossman.
I’m going insane.
That yearning is driving him insane.
“I miss you…”
Someone he couldn’t remember.
TBC
I thought this was fluff. but it turned out the other way around.
HAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHA
Chapter Text
“Do you want to visit the palace?” Cale offhandedly, said and looked at the boy who’s been frowning ever since they returned to the County. They’re moving left and right then scout bastards, like shit.
“I can?!”
It rendered everyone speechless. Callen looked at them and frowned. He’s actually excited to go back to the capital. He had been in a really bad mood for the past few days.
“I’m thinking of sending you there for good.”
Callen was silent. He seemed to be satisfied with that too.
“You’ll be safer in the capital than with us,” Cale added.
“Then... I can really go?”
“Yes.”
Deruth also assured him that everything would be fine.
Without second thoughts, Callen took the kittens and his black dragon and ran to the teleportation device.
“I’ll go now!” he excitedly said, activating it without second thoughts. Choi Han smiled while Eruhaben shook his head. They’ve been informed of the circumstances, so this much is fine.
“We’ll follow after him.”
“Oh… Clopeh, should’ve reached the capital now too.”
That made Choi Han frown.
Eruhaben shocked his head once again and followed the thirteen-year-old.
That restless fanatic will soon become a lunatic. Callenism as it’s best. Xavier Crossman did a good job creating a new religion that Clopeh will lead, for fuck’s sake. That priest will return to the palace and prepare Callen’s return. That bastard lunatic will ask the Crown to establish his religion.
[A/N: another reason why I want Clopeh as friend hahahahhahaha]
Alver Crossman will have to control his temper until everything’s settled.
[***]
Alver, Robbit, and Hellion finally sat down after taking care of the plaza incident.
They've already been working together for seven years. Hellion even abandons his Maternal Family as a result of it. They've been meddling in everything since they noticed him participating in all Kingdom matters.
Rowoon Kingdom thrived even more than it had in Cale Henituse's memories of a different future.
That’s right. Alver Crossman discussed everything with Cale Henituse. The redhead was straightforward with him. He even revealed that Callen was a transmigrator in the past. He spilled everything the night Alver confirmed Callen's survival.
"Hah... you should go back early now," Hellion advised Robbit, "Iris is about to go into labor; you should take some time off."
"Right... We've pretty much prepared for the worst," Alver said to Robbit, smiling.
"Ahhh. I'm too tired to move," Robbit said as he stood up and headed for the bed. With Callen's belongings around, Alver's bed had been his safe haven.
Hellion stood up and aimed for the bed as well. They were used to sleeping in one bed. They can't afford to walk back to their palaces because they're always buried in paperwork.
They both collapsed onto the bed, only to hear a shriek. They got out of bed right away.
Three blondes locked their gaze on the boy on the bed. He was teary-eyed, but he smiled anyway.
“h—how?”
"Hello," Callen said, rubbing his eyes. His back hurt, but he ignored them and returned to his sleeping position, "ah..."
He sat up straight again and pulled out some papers.
"Cale-mie said to give this to you... I've been waiting for you, but you arrived late..."
The young boy yawned and crossed his legs while pulling out a black dragon-like plushie from the side. He had his adorable round face placed on top of the plushie. He was surrounded by kittens as well.
The blondes were speechless, but they couldn't say anything.
They communicated telepathically in some way.
Damn it! Device! Device!
Faster! Who has that thing!!! The memory-saving gadget!
Damn it! I should've prioritized the camera idea suggested by Cale Henituse earlier!
The blondes exchanged glances, wanting to kill their previous selves for being so unprepared!
"Ah... Not my room, sorry... I just feel really sleepy whenever I'm here," the adorable boy yawns as he apologizes.
Alver, Robbit, and Hellion all smiled.
No! No! Don’t worry! Baby, sleep well!
They can't possibly tell him that, can they?
The two blondes pushed the brown-haired boy between them, but Alver yanked them away.
Hellion: You're keeping him to yourself, aren't you?
Robbit: Hyung-nim is a jerk!
What are these idiots thinking, Alver? Can't they see the baby's bewilderment?
They actually want to kill each other right now. They're not going to let the other guy win! The Royal Family's petty blondies!
"Ugh... are all Royalties like this?"
"Hm..." Robbit concurred.
"Get used to it," Hellion says dryly.
"We like children," Alver says softly. "I can't stop myself from spoiling them."
Callen was too tired to notice their expressions any longer. He simply closed his eyes tightly and decided to ignore them. Even for Callen, who has no memories, that appeared natural.
Callen groaned, but instinctively pulled them onto the bed for a nice muscle pillow.
"Small," he said, frowning and looking at Robbit.
Robbit: Oh, I'm sorry. I had forgotten how much you enjoy meaty, bulky tiddies.
Callen scooted over to the other side, where he discovered a very comfortable pillow. He didn't dare to open his eyes, but the scent is only the Crown Prince's.
Oh. There are muscles that feel good.
Despite his disrespect for them, he sleeps soundly. They didn't care about shit, despite the fact that he was a stranger to them.
But…
The two blondies were all staring at the black lizard thing that had squeezed itself between them. They were startled because the adorable plushie actually—freakingly—moved. They actually screamed like a girl terrified of a cockroach.
"Meow!" the kittens exclaimed, laughing at them.
“Hello.” the black dragon looked at them, “My name's Raon...”
“I’m Ohn!” the silver kitten spoke.
"Hong!" exclaimed the red kitten.
"Nice to meet you," the children all said. Only Alver Crossman was able to keep his position while listening to the children. He was actually perplexed.
"He used to bring a dragon, a puppy, a fish, even wolves, and now he has domestic pets," Alver chuckled as he patted their heads.
Callen slept peacefully. Alver didn't dare to move, instead letting the kids roll around them and enjoy a fun night together as siblings once more.
However…
That revelry.
Ending tragically, with Xavier Crossman returning from the Church of God of Death to establish a religion, where the bastard cockroach Clopphy, with whom they had no contact for the previous seven years, would be a pope.
Alver choked on his tea.
Robbit slammed his hand like an idiot. He knew who that bastard was, but there was something inside his head that was stopping him from remembering.
Hellion went to a corner, mumbling all the curses he could think of in response to what kind of madness was returning to him—like reality slamming that bitch of realism into him.
Hellion cried out like a chicken, "It's all coming back." The total insanity in which everyone around you has gone insane.
"For my God, the wonder of faith..." Clopeh Sekka enters the hall, wearing a white robe that no priest of any denomination wears, "I have come to spread the word of my God, the Saviour."
Green lime eyes stared down at the royalties, giving them the scare of a lifetime. holding a black bead with the rays of the sun shining brightly behind him. He would look so holy if not for the forgotten history this man offered them seven years ago.
"In the name of my God! You shall all be saved! Hear the Prophecy the World has to offer!"
The man looked.
“I shall create legend along with my god and savior! I am the Guardian Knight and Pope of the Holy Order of Callenism, Clopeh Sekka. You shall be saved.”
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Speechless.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"Hah... It's been a while, Clopeh Sekka," Robbit realized, "you really know the saving grace we shall serve for the betterment of the world."
Hellion couldn’t keep up with this insanity, so he punched his second brother in the gut, made him lose consciousness, and dragged him outside the hall like some sack of dirt.
“Take good care of this Hyung-nim.”
“Better feed Robbit some medicine.”
“Got it.”
Alver Crossman looked at his Fourth Prince and the self-proclaimed pope of a new denomination.
“So…”
“Hello, your highness.” Clopeh Sekka spoke, “As expected, you have the mentality to stand firm and not fall even when you stumble. You are amazing, Hyunnie-nim. You truly deserve to be the companion of our legend."
Alver couldn’t find any retort for that.
“So… Why did come here?”
"I am here to spread the word of my god and his legends, and to set forth the wheel where fortune has abandoned," Clopeh Sekka smiled.
Alver is desperate to strangle this bastard right now.
Of all people, he wished this man did not survive. He’s so exhausting to talk with and annoying too.
“With absolute faith, I will follow the path of someone who is even greater than the gods.”
"That's it," Alver Crossman said, resigning and listening to this lunatic's ramblings.
His good brother isn't even fazed by that nonsense.
I should have expected strange people to return after my baby's return.
Alver Crossman, all you have to do is be the filial loving brother.
It's not like this bastard's words were incorrect.
Callen is without a doubt the best.
“I’m just worried about this bastard’s mental state.”
Clopeh responded enthusiastically.
"My mental state will not crumble, just as the black shield will never break."
Ugh… SOMEONE SAVE ME PLEASE!!!!!!!!!!!!
TBC
Chapter Text
Hah.
Please look after his poor soul.
He prayed earnestly to the gods, who were rolling on the ground and laughing uncontrollably.
Anyway. He straightened himself and listened to the lunacy this bastard spewing.
It’s the bastard's adopted brother-in-belief, smiling as holy as he can at him.
This guy should start his cult instead of a proper religion. He's more like a clergyman preaching the greatness of his god, but that felt very wrong.
The god this bastard is worshipping is his baby.
Alver has never feared anyone, but this person's mental state frightens him.
Who knows... He could be idolizing his brother and even making copies of it. Knowing how this cretin spends his days sowing unbelievable legends, he may or may not opt for the bastardization items.
If he does, I'll kill him myself.
Hah! He can't help but curse right now in this fucking situation.
"You understand why I called you, right?"
"Certainly,Hyunnie-nim!!!"
Oh my fucking toothless cow gods, I want to slam this jerk's head into the ground.
He swears he got chills all over his body when this jerk called him that. Only Callen should call him that!
He had to stop himself from going berserk. Looking at this jerk, his patience is on th verge of snapping.
Damn it.
He rarely curses, but this situation tests his morality and etiquette. If he can, he'll simply disable them, but what can a normal human do against exceptional Megalodon freaks?
Clopeh's face revealed a toothy grin. His palms were closed, and his eyes twinkled as if he had just heard the most wonderful thing in the world.
Why did I even summon him here?
He should not have summoned this lunatic!
"Callen-nim is the light that shines through the darkness."
Somehow it’s acceptable? But why can't Alver shake the feeling that this will be a lengthy discussion?
"The greatest quality of a man is his ability to transcend himself, his surroundings, and become the person he aspires to be." Clopeh said of greatness, "My Lord... that legend! To accomplish great things, he did not only act but a dream, not only plan but also believe! It was my honor to witness and be a part of his legend!"
He scowled contemptuously. It's the first time he's heard someone praise someone to the point of nausea.
His baby is fantastic, but the way this moron responds to him is revolting.
Who the hell praises someone in such a rhetorically absurd manner?
It’s a good thing Helly brought that Froggy out before he can add to this madness.
“Callen-nim has proved that no life ever grows great until it is focused, dedicated, and disciplined! No man ever becomes great without many great mistakes! Callen-nim is the embodiment of perfection!”
Alver had to listen to all this nonsense. He felt his life going somewhere but he forces his soul back. He can’t go anywhere yet.
“Great people are created by great mistakes that are learned from, not from great successes that are gloated upon.”
"No one ever achieved greatness by playing it safe," Clopeh says, "but the legend has done the most impossible thing. The greatest glory in living lies not in falling, but in rising every time we fall. Commit yourself to a dream. Nobody who tries to do something great, but fails, is a total failure. Why? Because he can always be assured that he succeeded in life's most important battle; he defeated the battle of not trying and was on his way to greatness."
He didn’t want to hear this kind of thing. If Callen hears this, he’ll kill this bastard.
After all, his baby loves not doing anything.
"Every great work, every great accomplishment, has been brought into manifestation through holding to the vision and often comes apparent and temporary failure and discouragement just before the big achievement.” Clopeh even came near to him and clasped his hand, “Callen-nim taught me that failure holds the seeds for greatness—so long as you water those seeds with introspection, they can be the root of your success.”
Alver really wanted to murder and hang this bastard outside.
"The greater the difficulty, the greater the glory in overcoming it; the great achievements of man have resulted from the transmission of ideas, into enthusiasm, and actions."
"You don't have to be great to get started," Clopeh continued, "but you have to get started to be great."
He is currently feeling disgusted and speechless.
"Callen-nim's foresight is incredible; it is fitting for someone who will become a legend; Cale-nim is more than a young master or commander; Callen-nim is the god! He was a true hero and the person who will carry on the legend; he is a true hero who deserves all of this applause."
His blood pressure rose just listening to this nonsense because it was so dreamy and disgusting.
Why does Callen seem to attract the most freaks?!
“I hope my name is written in the corner of legend; I even learned that one must have the mentality to stand firm and not fall even when one stumble."
When is this jerk going to stop talking?!
He notices goosebumps appearing on his skin.
"It's been a long time since I've seen him in person, but today I saw a page in his legend. Ah, the sight of the beautiful pillar of fire and the trees beginning to grow. I am moved, no, deeply moved and amazed. Only when I was allowed to express my love! This chance I will never waste!"
“Hyunnie-nim!!”
Alver swore he wanted to kill this jerk right then and there!
"A legend only becomes a legend when people keep talking about it. They must not forget. Don’t you agree with me, Hyunnie-nim?”
Clopeh continues his blabbering.
“There is a monster, but we have a hero who is pretty much a god.”
“It is okay. There is no need to fear. I have faith in my hero, the future legend. Everyone will be saved. Right, Father-in-law?”
Clopeh even pretended to be a scumbag worshiping someone.
"I will follow the path of someone greater than the gods with absolute faith."
"A world without young master Callen-nim, a world without a hero, is only despair. I will follow my god! True legend can transcend time and space, and even the gods can't stop it."
He was getting excited, but he had to listen to all of these embarrassing things!
"My name is Clopeh Sekka, and I am the Guardian Knight of the Paerun Kingdom; I am here to bring order to the world by Callen-nim's will, and my mental state will not crumble, just as the black shield will never break. I was saved years ago! Now it’s my time to save the world along with my GOD! HAHAHAHAHAHAH”
Clopeh burst out laughing.
Good thing Ron came and snapped the bastard’s head before throwing him out of hall.
"What exactly was that?" he wondered when it was done.
Xavier Crossman, who came with Clopeh, smiled and said, "The words of an avowed believer.”
He only asked one question, but the answer was spectacular for thirty seconds.
After seeing Clopeh Sekka leave, Alver Crossman frowned and thought that his mental state was hanging by a thread while listening to that jerk.
“Haah.”
He’ll just pretend he didn’t hear anything from that bastard and his bastard of a brother.
“You two are meant for each other... Go to your palace for now. We’ll talk later. You must be tired.”
“Oh no… After leaving the church, I’ve been living merrily. I even got Kage excommunicated.”
"You two have unusual tastes for a priest and priestess; why would you even want to be excommunicated?" he asked.
"It's because the God of Death is so annoying," Xavier said with a smile.
That’s all?
"We heard his voice, but now that it has become a nagging, we might as well leave," Xavier said, "I dislike nagging bastards."
"That bastard god is indeed annoying," Alver whistled to Xavier, "you should rest for now, and welcome back."
"Yes, your highness, thank you."
Alver frowned as he looked at him. Xavier tilted his head, as if he didn't understand.
“Hyung-nim?”
"Better," Alver said, smiling as he watched his younger brother priest leave for his palace.
He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
The creases between his brows were rubbed with a small finger.
"Don't frown," a cute brown-haired child said as he walked into the office.
He certainly walked around the place as if he owned it. It's got to be instinct.
Finally, he smiled and returned his attention to the paper in front of him. Last night, Callen brought these documents with him. He hasn't read it, and he's undoubtedly met devilish plotters alongside his little Callie.
"Would you like to take a seat?"
"I'm going home—I mean the Villa—I can't stay here, can I?"
"You can," Alver said. "You have every right to stay here, baby."
“I can?”
"Hm..." he said and called Tasha. His aunt knows Callen well, and he has already informed her of the situation.
Tasha walked into the room. Her expression did not reveal her emotions. She was relieved to see Callen appear again.
"I'll prepare your room then."
Callen gave the prince a big smile and thanked him. He sat on the sofa and started eating candy while reading some of the unfinished works on the table. The dark elves also cast glances at the child with brown hair. He may have used a disguise artifact, but that face, demeanor, and eyes are theirs!
So, for the next few months, the Palace of Joy is occupied with the worship of their child. The Church of Callenism began disseminating knowledge.
Several knocks were heard in the room.
“Enter.”
Xavier Crossman entered the room. He and Callen exchanged glances but remained silent.
Everyone has to play their part, don't you think?
Alver rose from his seat and led the Fourth Prince to the sofa. He sat beside Callen, while Xavier sat on the other side.
"You're in such good spirits," Xavier said, smiling at him.
“I am…”
Alver understood how this boy came to save Callen after he had been buried. He and Cale worked together to ensure Callen's survival.
He really had no idea who this younger brother was. Since the day he was born, he had been a member of the Church of the God of Death. He was born with a tremendous amount of divine power.
That had to be the reason he saved Callen.
He's powerful enough for the God of Death to make direct contact with him.
Xavier gave him a friendly smile.
"Brother," he said naturally, "oh... we're not that close... I'm sorr—"
"It's fine," Alver said, "it's better than Your Highness."
Alver gave him a warm smile. Xavier appeared to enjoy the text about being just brothers with them.
"I hope we get along."
"That would be questionable... After all, you returned with that lunatic." Alver chuckled, "I'm quite proud of your mental fortitude when you listened to all of that."
“I am a priest.”
"Priests nag each other and have trained themselves to nag for a long time."
“That’s one point.”
Actually, it was a typical conversation between the brothers.
Alver felt that familiar weight pressing against him. Callen was fast asleep, and the paper had fallen to the floor. Alver slowly raised his arms and allowed the boy to lean in a more comfortable position.
"It's the first time I've ever seen him sleep like that," Xavier said, explaining that "he used to not sleep properly after having nightmares of that night."
Alver remained deafeningly quiet.
"It can't be helped... this is much better."
"What will you do, Brother, if he doesn't regain his memories?"
"Then so be it; as long as he's safe and sound... it doesn't matter; the same goes for the rest of you."
You're not afraid of being betrayed? Xavier didn't say anything about it. However, Alver's gentle gaze reassured him. That no matter what happens, this man will put their safety ahead of his own.
"Then... I'll go to my palace right now... Please don't be too harsh on Clopeh... he was such an adorable believer."
Alver frowned. Where the hell is the word ADORABLE in every BEING of Clopeh Sekka?
Ugh. Royals have unusual tastes.
Alver made the decision to disregard it. He carefully placed Callen on the sofa and wrapped his coat around him. He stroked his hair tenderly, and the children flocked to him, settling beside him. He smiled and kissed the child on the forehead. He can only openly show affection to this child at times like this.
The closer they get, the more difficult it becomes for Callen.
He can endure pain, but Callen cannot.
He continued working while listening to Callen's soft snores and grunts.
Callen, of course, stayed at the Palace of Joy. Everything was going swimmingly until Callen's two-month stay in his palace sparked an unwarranted scandal.
The Crown Prince has a Mistress living with him.
Whoever the fuck said this will undoubtedly die at his hands.
He frowned and turned to face the child who was nibbling on the tart.
He gained some weight and now appears to be in good health. His eyebags had vanished, as this kid had been sleeping or sneaking on his bed all day. Not that Alver didn't want it; in fact, he slept well afterward. He just needs to get out of there before Callen wakes up.
But—
“Husband... is there something you want to tell me?”
Cale Henituse’s voice rang out. It's not angry; it's just making fun of him.
"Aside from keeping my mistress... everything is fine."
"Pfft— a mistress, huh? How is your mistress flaring?"
"He's very healthy; in fact, he took over my palace in less than two months."
"As expected," Cale said proudly as he looked at Alver Crossman. "The north is currently allied with ARM."
"Words about the enemy in the guise of Prophecy are flaring with Clopeh Sekka establishing a religion."
"Fortunately, the helmeted knight survived even after Choi Han severed his limbs."
Alver listened intently to the lengthy report.
"We'd better get everything ready then."
"All right... That's why I sent your mistress over."
Alver chuckled lightly. "I found myself a wonderful mistress."
"Just be careful... You'll be accused of harassing a minor," Cale Henituse warned. "Callen will eventually return to the palace; this is just a prelude."
"I know... just be safe."
"You, too, be careful."
The conversation between Alver and Cale had been solemn. They're like married couples who make fun of each other and tell each other to be careful.
“Your Highness?”
"I'm sorry," Alver said as he looked at him.
Cale Henituse looked at him, puzzled.
"For the words I spat that day and yelling at you when you didn't do anything wrong."
“Your Highness.”
Alver fixed his gaze on him with such tenderness.
"I have never lied to you once."
He took a deep breath and smiled at him.
"Yes... I trust you, Cale."
It wasn't the correct response, but for Cale Henituse, who had wronged him by keeping Callen away—
"As I trust you... Alver."
—it was the best answer.
TBC
NOTE: OFFICIALLY ON HIATUS
Chapter Text
"Hey, baby, do you want to be my assistant?" Alver asked one morning over breakfast. Callen turned to face the prince, who was beaming.
"Why? Is having a mistress bad? I don't want to work," the boy actually said.
Alver smiled. His little baby always had his priorities straight.
"Are you interested in becoming one?"
“No.”
"Would you mind telling me what it is?"
Callen remained deafeningly silent. He hugged the little dragon and carefully examined him. "I don't want to be one. I'll work as an aide, but don't make me."
He can't help but chuckle once more. His adorable younger brother, as well as his priorities, are and will always be amusing.
"Then I'll give you a room next to mine, so my adorable little assistant can come and help me whenever I need it."
“Alright!”
As the months passed, Alver and Cale talked about a few things while Callen remained in the palace. He felt right at home. None of the princes chastise him for his rivalries, but instead lavishly pamper and spoil him.
Of course, he carried out his responsibilities as the crown prince's aide, but his focus was on the palace and a few tactical plans rather than household matters.
They appear to be having trust issues with him robbing them.
"What's the reason for your smile?" Alver asked, placing him between his legs. The boy laughed and buried his face in the dragon's belly, acting adorable in front of the prince. He wasn't sure why he always lost his mature demeanor around this man, but he enjoyed being around him.
This is something Callen enjoys, especially on normal and obnoxious days. Alver's slick fingers ran through his scalp, and the prince soon combs and braids his long hair however he pleased. The Crown Prince's favorite pastimes are getting his hair done and being fed sweets. He doesn't even make him work and lets him sleep in his chambers rather than the room next door.
“Baby…”
He can't help but feel sleepy. He closed his eyes and ignored the prince. He felt him carefully maneuvering while gently laying him on the couch. He can feel the children playing around him, but he longs for another warm embrace.
He blinked open his eyes slightly. Alver Crossman sat on the floor, his back to him. He shifted slightly, turned sideways, and rested his head on the Crown Prince's back. He has always preferred these quiet afternoons.
He acted as if he'd known this man for a long time.
“Your Highness.”
“Yes?”
"I'm going to sleep."
"Then sleep..." his voice was gentle and warm.
"Don't leave..."
The Crown Prince took a brief pause before smiling softly from the side.
"Of course... I'm not leaving."
As he fell asleep, he heard him whisper, "even if you decide to leave... I'll never leave your side."
Two years have passed since Callen moved into the Palace of Joy. He was the palace's longest-living guest, and he's now fifteen years old. He is, in fact, the Crown Prince's most trusted aide.
He still can't get used to Robbit having him sit on his lap while Hellion pampers him with sweets, despite having lived in the Palace for two years. Since becoming the Palace of Temperance's Fourth Prince, Xavier Crossman has been playing with them far too casually.
He's been in and out of the palaces so frequently that he even had tea with the King of Rowoon. Of course, he has only entered one palace: Witton Palace, the residence of the Seventh Prince.
He decided to take the golden plaque to the palace. It is the palace closest to the Palace of Joy. Despite the absence of its master, the Crown Prince maintained the palace.
"Hello, baby, where are you going?" Robbit asked, a broad smile on his face. He recently married. Callen has yet to meet his wife because the wedding was held in Sierra County.
"I'm going for a walk."
Robbit patted him on the head and handed him some Sierra County goodies.
"Your Highness," said Duke Orsena.
Robbit looked at him, but he didn't take his hand away from his head. Instead, Robbit made soothing circles with his hand on the back of his head. Callen purred and smiled. He stayed by Robbit's side.
"Your Grace, do you see that I'm talking to this boy, or are you just plain stupid?"
Oh. He's furious. I shouldn’t make him angry.
Callen remained obediently in his place. Robbit rested his hand on his shoulder. The Duke fixed his gaze on him, but his expression changed when Robbit's eyes darkened.
"I beg your pardon, Your Highness."
"You're dismissed," Robbit said, smiling kindly and innocently the moment he turned to face him.
It's that expression again. Robbit will always smile at him, no matter how angry and irritated he is.
Naturally, he smiled at the older boy.
"You should go wherever you want to go... Just don't enter the Harem."
"Why would I do something like that?" he wondered.
"You're a young man now, don't do anything stupid; I trust you, baby..."
"I'm not a baby anymore... I'm old."
"Sush... No matter how old you are, you are still a baby... Now go... Behave," Robbit reprimands and dismisses him.
Callen smiled and waved to the older boy.
He went to Witton Palace. There's Ron, the vicious butler who keeps feeding him lemon tea. He keeps having nightmares as a result of the tea.
"May I enter?" he inquired cautiously. Ron pushed open the doors for him. When he entered the palace halls, he was taken aback to discover that the entire grand hall was a map room.
The floor was covered in drawings of the entire eastern and western continents. The marble floor was inlaid with gold and silver. He stood in the center, noticing the chess pieces that were around Ron's heights.
"Do you like what you're seeing?"
"This is incredible," he exclaimed.
"The Crown Prince prepared the palace in this manner for the Seventh Prince... After all, the seventh prince enjoys roaming around, and he even led the forces during the rebellion when he was five years old."
Oh. Then the seventh prince is a badass genius.
"Feel free to wander around, Little Lord."
“Thank you!”
Callen took a look around the first floor. Everything seemed to be set up for a young prince. He climbed the stairs and noticed the map and the huge chess pieces forming some kind of battle plan. If the Seventh Prince was alivebe thethey’d be best of friends.
He wandered around and noticed several people staring at him. Everyone seemed to know who he was. Soon after, a hawk landed on his head. He looked up and met the hawk’s red eyes.
“Hello.”
"Caw!" It opened its wings wide, as if greeting him. The kittens also demanded to be carried, while Raon transformed into a lizard-like plushie. He opened a few of the doors. However, there was only one room with a large bed.
"Wow... this place is covered in gold."
He entered the room at the far end of the corridor. There's another 3D map made of gold on a table. There were also thousands of plans, modern armament designs, and a few more devices to use on the papers that decorated the room.
He walked back after taking one last look around the room.
He appeared to be lost, but it's always a good idea to take a look around.
It was when he entered the Treasury incorrectly.
He turned on the lights, and the room quickly became bright.
But he never expected to see a very familiar face.
A five-year-old child has a portrait in the middle of the hall. He had black hair and reddish-brown eyes. His crown was a golden wreath, which is given to princes who accomplish great things at a young age. He was dressed in an official black and red gala with the Crossman family's mark on it.
He paused. His heart began to pound incessantly.
Is that... me?
How delusory. He mocked himself, but soon felt a sudden pang in his chest. He felt miserable, as if someone was calling to him.
"Wake up."
The voice sounded concerned.
He sees a brown-haired man holding a child in his arms. His wretched cries reached his ears. As if to convey the agony, yearning, and pain.
"You—"
A young man with dark brown hair looked at him.
"Your name is Callen Crossman."
That voice.
He trembled, but someone yanked him out of the room. Alver Crossman appeared to be about to murder someone.
"You are not permitted here."
He trembled as a result of the man's pressure.
"I'm sorry," Callen cried, but he could feel the pain on Alver's tightening grip. "It hurts."
Alver finally came to a halt. When he faced him, his angry expression softened. The Crown Prince looked down at the hand he was holding. He's worried.
Callen turned to face him, the light caressing his wrist.
"I'm sorry," the Prince said solemnly.
"Am I not allowed here? Was the black-haired boy in the picture the seventh prince? Do we look alike? Is that why you're so nice to me—"
Alver Crossman had him in his arms before he could even say anything. He and that other boy had the same name, but he couldn't be him.
Is he a rebound? Someone, to take that boy's place in their hearts?
"It's not what you think," Alver said, his voice shaking, "you're your own person. Don't think we used you to fill the void... it's always been you."
That assurance shook his heart. Reducing the turbulence caused by uncertainty.
"Now is not the time."
When will the right time come?
However, he can never read Alver Crossma’s thoughts.
‘This world is cruel, but I still love you. I will protect you even if it means sacrificing everything I have…’
So…
He doesn’t need to know.
Alver will shoulder all of the burdens so that he can live the life he desires.
TBC
Chapter Text
The Royal Library is vast, with thousands of books collected throughout Rowoon's history. There are records of previous kings and queens.
Callen, our great little god, fixed his gaze on the section at the library's far and secluded end.
He'd been coming to the royal library for two years, and he'd always wanted to read the red book, volumes 1 through 35. He'd been staring at those books as if they were calling out to him like an old man handing out candy to children.
He climbed the ladder and looked through the unidentified books. He opened the sixth volume and immersed himself in it.
He was so lost in time that when Robbit and Alver came into the library looking for him, they came to a halt as they looked at the book in his hands.
"Hello, Your Highness-Hyung, Brother Ribbit," the boy said, his eyes fixed on that abominable book.
Robbit instinctively took a step back. Goosebumps appeared on his body as he relived the terror of that book. The baby is holding “that” book.
The Book of Trauma and Self-Proclamation
Screw it. It’s Callen’s Grandpa Benedict’s book!
Robbit relived his childhood memories as an innocent and sweet child. Back when he wasn't tainted by books about the whoresomeness of a man in his prime and vigor.
"This f—---"
Alver immediately shut him up with a glare. Robbit pursed his lips, defeated. The resurgence of that book makes him nervous.
Alver smiled as he looked at Robbit, who had a connection to that book. Robbit frowned at the older boy, gaping like an idiot because his Hyung-nim had decided to leave him in the care of their baby.
"Baby, we should go," Alver said, but Robbit still hasn't moved.
That was the title of Robbit's nightmare book.
Callen took a look at Alver, then at Robbit. "This book is for you, Brother Ribbit..."
See what I mean? Alver tried to stop himself from laughing by pursing his lips. He can't help but think about how Callen and Robbit previously rocked the house with that book. Robbit seemed terrified of that book. He just frowned and cursed inside his head after their baby brother went and rubbed it in his face how useless he is.
"Baby, that's a cursed book; babies shouldn't read it!"
"But I'm already fifteen years old; I'm already marryable," Callen innocently inquired.
"You're not going to marry without my permission, baby," Robbit said, hoping Callen wouldn't interfere.
Robbit continued to back away as Callen's smile widened.
"Is that why Brother Ribbit couldn't give Crown Prince Hyung and Brother Helly nephews for a long time?"
The past trauma was relived once more.
Robbit felt helpless—even his bedtime routine was being questioned.
"You should definitely go back and study Brother Ribbit; Grandpa Benedict's books are fantastic!"
He's definitely going to burn those books. His world began to spin again as he listened to his baby.
Alver stretched out his arms, waiting for Callen to leap on him. Of course, the boy did so and sat down in his arms. He looked like an eleven-year-old, despite the fact that he was fifteen. They exchanged glances, but neither of them wanted to leave the other's arms.
“Pfft.”
"Why are you laughing?" Alver asked, smiling.
Alver didn't want to let go, and Callen didn't move or jump off his arms.
"Nothing..." said the child brightly, making both older princes smile from ear to ear.
"Let's go... your cook-hyung went above and beyond today to feed you," Robbit said, earning a huge scowl from Callen.
"Brother Ribbit is married, but there has been no word of any little nephews."
Actually, Robbit already has a son, but Iris went to the Sierra household to assist her brother in ore mining. Callen hasn’t met the child since he’s always cooped up in Alver’s room or devising some devilish plans.
.
.
.
Callen sees another memory in his dreams. It was a picture of a young boy and a toddler holding hands and holding treats. He stood there, a smile on his face. It was a nostalgic feeling, one that made his heart thump in relief as he watched that wonderful dream pass by.
Cale Henituse was seated by the side when he opened his eyes. He was staring at him, watching his every move.
"It's time to go back, Callen," said Callen as he slowly rose to his feet. War would soon engulf the lands of Rowoon, and they would do everything in their power to protect everything. Nonetheless, his heavy heart continued to sway his mind—he did not want to leave.
"I don't know who he is, but I want to be with him."
He feels compelled to stay, and he refuses to let go of Alver's hand. He wanted to stay in his embrace and feel his warmth. Callen collapses in defeat. He hasn't had a good night's sleep in years. He was always looking for something or someone to accompany him. He'd always have dreams about someone smiling at him as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
"Hyunnie."
"I don't want to go, but I have to," he said quietly as he stared at the ceiling.
Cale stroked his hair. Callen closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. He is saddened by the prospect of leaving this place for the sake of war.
No, he seemed to be here on purpose.
Silence soon filled the room when they heard some voices coming from the hallway.
"Are you really not going to say anything to Callen? You're the closest to him of all of us," Robbit roared.
Callen stood up. Cale appeared concerned, but he said nothing. Callen opened the food slightly and stared at it, processing what Robbit had just said.
"You raised him... you took him in like your brother, like your own child... nine years, Hyung... don't you think you deserve a little happiness?"
Callen was even more hurt by Alver Crossman's expression. This depressed expression made his chest hurt even more.
He wanted to cry.
"Enough of this."
Callen places his hands at his sides.
"If we're together, we'll just be torn apart again."
This brother of his had already resigned himself to suffering.
"I can watch and love him from afar... that way, he won't have to feel that pain just because he's by my side."
Callen couldn't believe what he was hearing right now. He couldn't say anything because tears streamed from his eyes.
"A god's companion was created to help him create his world, but a god's world can never be with that companion."
There was silence.
Callen had been feeling empty inside until he came here.
He kept missing a man he had never met.
Yet in their presence, he felt complete.
For years, all he had was a heartbroken smile.
He wanted to vomit the word "solitude."
It appears that the shape of loneliness remains constant.
Soar away, and meet them on the other side of the night someday.
Kindness clouded the days.
Their depression is as crowded as a crowded train.
He pushed away the cool warmth, only to reach for Alver Crossman's hand.
Even if I believed in love, you'd have to leave sooner or later, wouldn't you?
If that's the case, he doesn't want it because it's too sad—yet his heart desired it.
Because he didn't think he could even say "goodbye" well—No... He had no intention of leaving.
Instead of waving, I tried hugging you—If he can, he'll stay in his arm forever.
The song of him, who is pleading...
I was overjoyed just to be with you.
Even just being next to you was enough.
"You know, Cale..." Callen, who has never disliked anything, despises his situation the most, "If this fate... Why am I the only one who has to suffer through this pain? Isn't this too cruel?"
Time's dreams and the boy in the canvas.
"My name... It's Callen Crossman, right?" Callen looked at Cale slowly. Cale didn't say anything. He just nodded and closed his eyes.
He’s not a rebound.
He's not something they use to fill the void in their hearts.
He was the boy who meant so much to these blondes.
"How come I'm the only one living in blissful ignorance?"
Why is it always him who has to go through all of this, when all he wants is a normal happy life...
TBC
Chapter Text
"You'd better not have cheated on me during our time apart, husband?" Cale Henituse smirks as he walks in to accept the silver plaque.
The nobles in the hall shivered as the redhead openly addressed the tired Crown Prince as "husband." They knew the official betrothal and engagement of the two, but they’re both men. They can’t conceive. The Kingdom requires little blondies or redheads, but it appears that they are not even planning for them.
"No man would do such a thing while he had you in his life, wifey."
The hall echoed with collective gasps and disgusted sighs. The brown-haired Henituse sitting beside the Crown Prince frowned at Alver.
"What about Allie?" inquired the Crown Prince's most trusted aide. This young boy is frequently seen working alongside the Crown Prince.
"Of course, you're my baby; can you call him mommy?"
"My own cousin as my mommy?" laughed the boy.
“Hello, baby.”
“Hello, Cale-mie.”
Cale Henituse took the seat next to the Crown Prince. Callen moved to his side and placed a cup of lemon tea that Ron had prepared ahead of time.
"That Old Man's tea, as usual, is out of this world."
The nobles who tried 'that' tea shivered.
"At least it tastes like reality," Cale said.
Actually, he came here for another reason. He intends to return Callen to Henituse County. Alver will undoubtedly refuse, but this is the first time he has to refuse an order issued by this man for the sake of their plans.
The grand hall obstructed the issuance of the silver plaque; however, Alver presented it along with the Royal order. The nobles who wanted to take part frowned, knowing that the Crown Prince and his fiance had already planned everything behind their backs.
The meeting ended with none of Noble’s questions answered. The plan and the strategies were not discussed, but only the follow-up plans that will follow.
The crown and the soon-to-be commander are too careful.
Only the three main commanders of the forces remained in the hall.
"So... what brought you here?"
“I planned on taking Allie back.”
Alver’s hand stopped writing.
“He is my aide.”
“It’s for him to regain something back, Your Highness.”
Alver and Cale exchanged glances.
"You have my words," Cale said, "or else everything will stay the same."
Hearing that, Alver dismissed Cale. Only him and Callen remained in the hall.
"Do you want to go to Henituse County, Baby?"
"It was planned before I came here, Hyunnie."
Alver was taken back. Callen addressed him with the same endearment he used to use.
"I'm sorry... I still can't remember you..." Callen said softly. He didn't say anything else after that.
Alver's tears streamed uncontrollably from his eyes.
"I want you safe... If I can... I'll keep you by my side even if you don't remember."
"But you are family," Callen responded.
"Even without memories, Callie, we can still be family."
"I don't want to..." Callen insisted, "I don't want to be the only one who doesn't know everything."
Alver's heart ached when he heard that. This is the first time Callen has been so selfish. He used to listen to him and back down when things got dangerous, but now he's literally putting himself in danger just to remember.
"Callie. Callen. My baby. Didn't we promise to be by each other's sides forever?"
"I want to remember that as well..."
“Isn’t it alright for one of us to remember?” Alver tried reasoning it out.
"And then what? Take whatever deal that bastard grandpa white made with you?"
“Callen…”
"Hyunnie... I want to stay... But I want all memories intact... even with my record, I want everything in place... I want to be aware of everything," Callen explained.
If not, I wouldn't have stayed in the Palace of Joy for the past two years.
Alver knelt in front of Callen and took both of his hands in his. He kissed them as he reached for his head and gently patted it.
"Nine years..." Callen began, "I forgot those lonely nine years only by your side..."
Callen is struggling to know everything so that he can protect everything.
"Brother Ribbit... Brother Helly... Brother Xav... you, Hyunnie... I wasn't lonely two years ago, and I don't want to go back to that life."
He’s the happiest when he’s with them.
Alver drew him close and hugged him tightly. He kissed his temple as if he were a father about to send his son on his way.
"You're the only one who can hurt me, Hyunnie."
None of them matter.
"So... Let's try to be happy, okay?"
I'll try to get back to our family.
Alver closed his eyes tightly. He simply inhaled this child's familiar scent and let him go. He pattered his head and smiled as sweetly as he could, as kindly as he could.
He will respect Callen's decision and await his return.
"I'll always be here..."
"You will always be..." Callen said with a smile, "my home..."
Alver gave a bitter smile when he heard that. He kissed his brother on the cheek and told him he needed to talk to Cale. Callen walked away, accompanied by Ron and Choi Han. Cale soon entered the hall, followed by Alver Crossman, who was crying quietly.
“Your Highness.”
“Cale…”
Cale stopped. Alver hasn't called his name in two years.
"Can I rely on you?"
Broken trust is difficult to repair. That thin strand of trust was broken the moment Cale kept Callen's existence and Alver's discovery hidden.
"I told you, I never lie to you," Cale Henituse replied, "take my life if I break any of my promises again... That lie will be the last lie I'll ever tell you."
Alver approached him when he heard that.
"Remember what you said."
He’s being torn apart.
Cale did not avert his gaze, saying, "I will... Alver..."
Alver's head was resting on Cale's shoulder. The silence between them was sufficient to convey the promise they made.
Cale did not move. He leaned on Alver's head, his head tilted, while Alver's arm snaked around his arm, holding him in place.
"I'm not sure why, but your words made my heart feel better."
Cale did not respond. Alver's trust was everything to him, both in this life and in the next.
"Your Highness... Did you know that you used to despise me?"
"I still dislike you..."
Cale smiled. It's time, to be honest with this man if he wants his trust.
"I am a regressor, Alver..."
Alver flinched but did not move from his position.
"I saw a future in which you and everyone else died, a future in which I am the only one alive."
Alver raised his head slowly, but Cale pulled him back down. He didn’t have the courage to face the prince while telling him all this absurdity.
"It was a world where I wished I had been honest and where no one trusted me..."
Cale laughed.
"In that world, you were the only one who trusted me..." The trash, the County's cowardly firstborn son. "You were the only one who gave me power while I stood alone with no one by my side... that's why..."
In this regression...
"I promised myself that if I could turn back time, I would change everything... The god of death made a deal with me, and I was ready to accept that the world this world would go to would not have me in return."
But…
"However, Callen survived, giving me the opportunity to do it all over again."
For all he cares, he must protect, defend, make it possible, and defeat the enemy.
"It wasn't a coincidence that I came here when I was ten years old; I wanted to see you, earn your trust, but you despised me because you turned into a bro-con bastard who adores his little brother."
Both in that and this world. Alver Crossman became my closest friend.
"Giving me this chance, forgiving me for a wrong I've done..."
Cale, who never cried, sobbed as he rested his head on Alver's shoulder.
"I can betray the world to protect what's important to me... That includes you and the people you love, Hyung-nim." His previous life's promise and regret, "Even if the world turned its back on me, I will never betray you."
The reason he was given a chance to prove himself...
The reason he continues to fight even though it may be futile...
It was because this person shone the brightest, and he'll make him shine even brighter as he makes his mark in history.
"Let's try it..."
Let us try again, and this time we will succeed.
Cale Henituse broke the contact and moved in front of him. He draws his sword and looks straight at Alver, who appears perplexed by his actions.
"I want to be the brightest Sun over a much larger and more powerful Rowoon."
The words of the man who offered him his hand. Although it was done in deception, it struck a chord with him.
"If the king does not move, his subjects will not follow."
The man in front of him is now more dependable than he was in his previous life.
"The only people who kill are those who are willing to be killed; stand up, Cale Henituse, the fight hasn't ended yet."
"I, Cale, the guardian of the Northeast, Son of the Henituse. I stand without fear in the face of enemies. Be brave and upright so that the land will love thee. Swearing to speak the truth even if it leads to my downfall. Safeguard the helpless and commit no harm. Be the sword to strike your enemies. The wall of perseverance until you become the brightest sun in the skies of Rowoon.”
Alver was taken back. He didn’t have anyone who would become his greatest confidante.
Cale, on the other hand, is casually swearing his allegiance to him.
Before he is compelled to take an oath.
Before he is forced to stand in the chasm of power in Rowoon.
Cale Henituse chose him... Alver... as his King.
Alver smiled at him, but he didn't take the oath solely on his own terms. Cale swore the knight's oath before him, but he isn't the type to use this person on his own.
Cale Henituse has never betrayed him or given him a reason not to trust him.
"We are equal, Cale," he said, extending his hand to Cale Henituse. Cale looked at him and slowly took his hand in his. He remembered the time when Alver stood in front of him, the same smile, the same expression—that man who gave him a chance in that life.
"I, Alver, Son of the Rowoon Skies, stand without fear in the face of enemies. Be brave and upright so that the land will love thee. Swearing to speak the truth even if it leads to my downfall. Safeguard the helpless and commit no harm. Be the sword to strike your enemies. The light of your perseverance until you become the strongest pillar of my sky. You are my equal, Cale."
Cale’s eyes were a bit teary, but his bright smile made Alver smile wider.
“Alver…”
“Cale…”
“Let’s try it, and protect everything important to us.”
.
.
.
.
.
"Why are you so late?" envious Callen inquired. His vinegar-induced voice made Alver and Cale cringe. "I've been waiting a long time."
“I am your mommy.”
"So what? Hyunnie is mine."
Alver laughed. He used to be the one who was envious when Callen went out with his mother, leaving him with his paperwork.
The child clung to him and acted as if Cale were an enemy.
"Do not come near my Hyunnie."
"Baby, that's my husband."
"Then break up," Callen demanded.
MY god! Why are you so adorable?
Cale chuckled. Callen is envious because Alver's attention is divided by everything that is going on.
"You're the one who witnessed our solemn marriage," Cale stated confidently.
"I did not..."
"Yes, you did..." Cale agreed and grabbed Alver's hand to annoy Callen even more.
Alver: (◕‿◕) *feigning innocence but actually liking his little bro’s jealousy.”
Cale: (ヽ'-'︠)ノ *this brocon bastard*
“If so, tell me… I’ll annul it now.” Callen is beyond explanation, and Alver made a mental note not to make his baby wait.
"You said you should kiss," but Cale smirked and grabbed Alver's chin. That’s not what actually happened, but it’s so fun to tease this brat! "You said kiss my Hyunnie and be my mommy."
"Did that happen? Did Callie really make Hyunnie and Cale-mie marry?" Callen frowned, looking cutely at his Hyunnie.
Alver sighed, anyway, he's used to being teased, so why not bully his younger brother for a while?
"Yes, you did... you were squealing before, baby."
Alver smiled and encircled Callen's waist with his arms.
“No. I’ll annul it now. Break up.”
"Two people become one at the blessings of a god... Of course, a god can't go back on his words," Cale laughed.
"Yes, I can. Cale-mie, you actually like Hyunnie.”
"Of course, baby.. We're meant to be. You got us married, so no takebacks. Goodbye Husband... I'll take this little rascal with me now," Cale smiled even more, annoying Alver, who was just looking at his baby brother.
"What? No! Not until you break up!"
Alver waved goodbye with a huge smile on his face.
"Cale Henituse... You can't change the world unless you get your hands dirty."
It was only a passing remark, but Alver knew it was exactly what he said to Cale.
"Regression... transmigration... rebirth..."
Alver will take his time figuring out the truth, but he will not compel any of them to speak. His main goal in this world is to become a place where they can return.
"This war... We'll put an end to it in this life..."
And lived happily ever after like no other.
TBC
Chapter Text
No one expected Clopeh Sekka to turn against his own country. The guardian knight stood atop the Black Dragon Bone, which Mary was maneuvering towards the Helmeted knight.
Everyone was shocked to see him betray his own to keep his word and the world legend!
"I am Clopeh Sekka, the Guardian Knight and Pope of the Order of Callenism! I am the First Apostle of my God and Legend! I shall win this Battle!"
His yell made everyone shiver, including our little god, who appeared to be smiling as Clopeh and Choi Han battled the Red Helmeted knight. The wyverns all lost control, and the power of a swordmaster appeared, wielding nothing but absolute and omnipotent power.
None of them realized that everyone on Callen's side had their power amplified.
This was only noticed by Cale Henituse and Alver Crossman.
"He... He's still alive!"
The nobles who had been watching the fight all gathered around the gore that the supposed dead Seventh Prince was creating. They thought they could encroach on the glory of the County, but it was all futile in the face of the power of the rumored Dead Prince's missing retainers.
Alver was standing behind Cale Henituse, watching his brother. They were able to repel the helmeted knight's attack, but it took all of Cale's strength. He's coughing up blood.
Good Lord, why does he look so hot?
Alver wondered if Cale Henituse was cursed with some kind of jinx that made him look stunning in any situation.
He was lost in thought when he noticed Callen pouting at him through the communication device. His good baby, who used to make him jealous, is now envious of his mother.
He smiled and looked at his adorable baby.
“Hyunnie.”
“Yes, Baby?”
"I know Mommy is lovely, but could you do it later, when it's over?"
That was enough to silence Alver. They're in the thick of the fighting, but his baby is dead serious, so he looks away from Cale. He smiled and leaned his chin against his arm.
"So, what should Hyunnie do?"
"Gain power and ascend to the throne immediately..."
"Don't you think you're going to be Crown Prince after this?" Alver asked, shaking his head.
Leading a war, staying in the vanguard, and directing almost everything in it. It’s a feat that any royal desires to obtain the throne.
“You’re giving me the chills.”
Alver made a playful grin.
"My Crown Prince Callie! You shine the brightest over the dark skies of the Northeast. I was thinking about how lucky I am to have such a handsome person like you by my side! I'm blinded by your brilliance, My Soon-to-be Crown Prince!" Alver joked to his brother, "I always have wonderful nightmares after chatting with you. My vicious little baby! There is nothing to be afraid of with the seventh sun!"
The entire audience in the grand hall literally dropped their jaws. Alver Crossman is handing over the crown prince position to his child. They acted almost stupidly when the fifteen-year-old Seventh Prince yelled with all his might.
"I REFUSE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
"With a light like you, our Roan Kingdom is not even afraid of the darkness; you are not just a star, but our kingdom's brightest star."
"WHO ARE YOU?! GIVE ME MY DEAREST, LOVELIEST, AND MOST ADORABLE HYUNNIE! I DON'T HAVE A HYUNNIE LIKE YOU!!!"
Alver chuckled darkly as he continued to tease his brother as if there was no war.
Fuck it, how can they talk normally as if everything is normal?
Who the hell talks about this nonsense in the middle of a war?!
Cale Henituse, on the other hand, snickered.
"Yes... With such a bright light as our Highness, Callie, there is no darkness that can defeat his light!"
"You stupid bastard, just worry about yourself."
"Be honest, Your Highness; I look hot."
Cale Henituse said as he rose from his position and activated the silver shield. His sword was already gleaming with a red aura, and he smiled like a war veteran who knew they'd win.
You are pretty. Alver Crossman thought.
"MOMMY! HYUNNIE THINK YOU'RE PRETTY!"
“CALLEN!”
So his baby can now read people's minds. He should be cautious about how he thinks about things right now. If Callen found out, he might go bankrupt.
"Don't worry, Hyunnie; I know you love Callie so much that your money is mine as well."
Hah. Give up, Alver Crossman. His younger brother has every reason to make him speechless and prioritize his slacker-rich life.
The princesses inside the hall laughed and shook their heads at these antics. The sound of a champion's horn echoed soon after, signaling victory in the first battle.
Cale Henituse obtained all of the glory and people around him at the end of the Henituse War. The Seventh Prince's participation, who seemed to have decided to leave now, didn't even slip by.
Cale Henituse will take charge of the Ubar War.
The hall became silent once the communication device ended with a very powerful magic word at hand.
The Shield will not break.
How fitting. Rowoon kingdom has nothing, but it has defended itself and proudly calls itself defenders.
Alver looked at Robbit and Hellion, who seemed preoccupied with buying gifts at the worst possible time.
They're so in love with their Baby that they've started buying him everything he could possibly want. Callen will undoubtedly become extremely spoiled. It doesn't really matter.
He shook his head and walked out of the palace. Zed Crossman was already waiting outside when Callen appeared, accompanied by Ron. Choi Han did not return with him or the others.
“Hyunnie!”
Alver bowed his head and smiled at his brother. Callen smiled and rushed up to him, wrapping his arms around his waist.
“Did I do a good job?”
"Hmmm. Very good job."
Callen is fifteen years old, but he appeared to be no older than ten. He casually lifted his little brother in his arms and let him enjoy the little things they used to do. He is aware of his reservations, but he accepts his brotherly love as normal. His little brother casually wrapped his arms around his neck and giggled.
He missed this.
The laughter that embodied his Palace of Joy.
Alver opened the communication device to talk with Cale. He’s still a mess but everything seemed to be fine. Callen also talked with him, and give him heads-up that his kittens were all there with him.
A hawk flies in, and handed Callen a note.
“The gorge of death will soon be in fire.”
“How can you be so sure?”
“Goldie Gramps said he will make it burn.”
Okay, now that’s some crazy stuff going out there.
“Oh. My fishes said they’ll hit Paerun kingdom too.”
Fishes? Ah… the whale tribe. Alver felt his life cut short when he heard him say “Fishes”.
Who calls the mightly Whale Tribe “his fishes?”
Anyway, he should get used to it.
“Also, Hyunnie…”
“I also got some tigers too.”
Hah. What did he even expect?
Alver nodded his head.
He should plan how to make the Henituse a duchy and give Callen a title of his own.
“I don’t want a title.”
“It’s for your good.”
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
“Is it alright? I still don’t remember everything.”
Alver looked at him.
"This just felt normal for me," Callen said, sneaking a glance at him.
"It's okay," Alver said, "because you don't need memories to be happy."
Callen looked at him, perplexed.
"We can make new ones—happy ones."
"Then Hyunnie will make those with me?" Callen asked, smiling.
"Of course... I've raised you all my life... So you'll be by my side... Or do you want to be by Ribbit's or Helly's?"
"I feel like I'm going to work harder with them... I'll stick with Hyunnie."
Alver ruffled his hair and smiled.
"Yes, you should stay with Hyunnie; Hyunnie will give you everything you want."
So just be safe by my side.
TBC
The foreshadowing hahahahahhahahahah
Chapter Text
Demi-gods naturally grow slowly.
The nobles who had come to discuss the recent Henituse and Ubar wars couldn't speak up right now. Cale Henituse, the Crown Prince's most trusted aide and the Seventh Prince's proclaimed mommy, led the war and made a name for himself. Not only that, but Henituse County rose to prominence, living up to its moniker as the Guardians of the Northeast. Furthermore, the Seventh Prince's retainers made a name for themselves. This is what it means to have the Crown's support... They can not say anything because they know Henituse County has always been on its own.
Furthermore, the terrifying seventh prince is fast asleep on the Crown Prince's lap, hugging his arms awkwardly sideways.
Ribbit and Helly have already beaten up the noble who dared to speak out against making Henituse County a duchy. Even Xavier, the Fourth Prince, gave them sidelong glances. The former Pope is thought to be overly protective of the young prince.
The Prince let out a cute yawn. He maneuvered himself and straddled the Crown Prince. His head is resting on the latter shoulder, and his arms are wrapped around the Crown Prince's waist.
Anyone can see those tiny hands from the side, squeezing something.
They did not realize the Youngest Prince found solace in squeezing Hyunnie's muscles.
"Hah..." Alver leans in. Callen had either been sleeping or looking for him all day. He even sneaked into the grand hall during the previous conference and slept there for all he cared.
He simply wishes to sleep. That’s all Callie wants.
Also, the Hubby and Baby Cale tandem is sailing right now.
There is love in the air every time Cale Henituse comes to the palace to report. There was a pinkish aura and hearts all around the Crown Prince and Cale Henituse as they stood by each other's sides, in front of each other, or simply touched.
Everyone concluded that this power couple, which was on the verge of divorce, is still as strong and stable as they can be.
Of course, some readers may scoff or feel resentful because Alver Crossman did not wipe their sweat with his finger or gently and warmly touch their hands.
[Of course, readers will feel attacked as well XD. The author is in the same boat.]
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
Callie rose up and groggily stood up. Alver nodded his head.
“Mommy should be done by now.”
“Where are you going?” The hall went silent, waiting for the Seventh Prince’s response. However, he went to Second Prince Robbit and had himself brought in to let Alver work on something.
“Sleep.” He yawns and leans on Robbit, who seems satisfied with Callie sleeping in his arms.
They could not figure out why Callie did this, but they knew it was because of his power that he knew everything about him.
Callen rose and left the hall. The rest of the princes are watching him and notice his butler bringing him.
.
.
Callen soon found himself at the palace gardens.
He hears that voice inside his head again. Alver suggested that it could be the God of Death.
He snarks, irritated by that thought. The God of Death always tries his hardest to end his life. That life as well as this life.
In his dreams, he had a very annoying conversation with a white-haired man.
"What exactly are you thinking?"
When he looks up, he notices Zed Crossman. He was followed by this man. It is his biological father, but he has no feelings for him.
"Wondering if we are making the right decision," Callen said, looking at him, "Your Majesty, why did you become king?"
Zed was taken aback by his question.
Nonetheless, he saw no reason to lie.
"I become king for the sake of a woman."
Callen gave him a look.
"I guess it is time to let go of this crown now that that child has taken it."
"She loved you," Callen said, "but you keep breaking her heart."
Callen said in a low tone, “You don’t want Hyunnie to become king because of his raise. Yet Hyunnie did his best to become someone who will break all the customs of the throne. Father.”
Zed Crossman looked at the child. He was taken back when Callen called him for the first time in this entire time.
“What are you afraid, father?”
Zed Crossman might be shitting tears after being called father
"Nothing..." In reality, he is terrified of becoming a bad father.
"You were a terrible one," Callen said, "but it is not too late; we are just waiting for you to come out of that zone, just as you are afraid to change."
Callen's words struck a chord with him.
"Before you became king, you were a father to your children."
This man's assistance is exactly what Alver Crossman required right now. The memories Callen sees in this man's presence are all about their birth. He was a father who held all of his children and named them in the hopes that they would live freely and happily ever after. It was not the cold father; instead, he was warm as he kissed their forehead for the first and last time.
"Callen," Callen said, "you were happy when you first said my name back when Hyunnie named me. A name with hope I would become a strong rock to suppose my brothers. We were just waiting for you to become our father; can not you do it?"
Zed remained deafeningly silent. When the boy noticed his siblings walking out of the hall, Callen smiled and walked away. Zed Crossman was left alone in the garden.
"It appears that the child is aware," Deruth Henituse observed. "You know, it is about time you forgave yourself."
"Hah... As if it were that simple."
"It is easy," the Count explained, "after all, my children were in the same situation. It’s easier than do all these useless things.”
“Deruth Henituse.”
“Admit it, you treasure all your children all the same… Especially the Crown Prince.”Deruth Henituse spoke, “you became the king to protect his mother and him… You even gave him the name of light, for him to become the light that will shine the brightest.”
“DERUTH HENITUSE!”
*bam!*
Deruth punches the king on his face.
“I’m so disappointed with you, Zed Crossman.”
Everyone was surprised to see the count hit the king himself.
Callen also looked at them, while Alver held his hand.
“Do not disappoint me even further, Zed! There’s a limit to becoming an asshole!”
.
.
"Wow! Grandpa beat up father!" exclaims Callen.
“Father?”
“Father!”
"You called him father, Callie?" Brother Ribbit was perplexed.
"Is that incorrect?"
How do you manage to be so adorable? With that adorable puppy eye, Ribbit and Helly melt!
"But he is his father?"
Alver was taken back. Callen used to refer to him as puppy, but now he refers to him as father.
"Did he make you?"
“No.” Why would he force me? I would even call him daddy if he gave me the treasury!
"Well, as long as he does not force it," Alver said as he patted his head.
"How about you, Hyunnie? Will you not call Father, Father?"
Alver was taken back. The other princes and princesses addressed Zed Crossman as Hi Majesty.
Ribbit and Helly shook their heads, “It’s been a long time since I last called him that.”
“Why not call him that now?”
“Don’t you think it’s too late?”
"No, it isn't." If he offers me a golden plaque, I will gladly assist him even more!
"It can not be forced now," Alver said, shaking his head, "but someday."
"Will not you all be sorry?" Callen wondered. Why are they so frustrating?
"After all those years, it is not easy to change in a day," Ribbit says as he takes him into his arms, "but it will be nice if we can call him that without reservations as well."
Callen was taken aback by their melancholy expression.
"Brother Ribbit," he says.
“Hm?”
"That man may have been cold, but he never stopped thinking about us."
The brothers all turned to look at him. Even Xavier turned to look at him.
"He was just another heartbroken man longing for love," they decided, and they decided to abandon him because of his flaws, "he might be a terrible father to us, but he did so to protect us all."
Zed Crossman is on his deathbed.
Callen is aware that his time is running out. It is shorter than anyone else in the palace.
"He may never make amends, but one memory would suffice for a dying man."
“What?”
His brothers both looked at him and at Zed Crossman.
"Callen... that is not funny."
"I am not joking, Hyunnie," Callen said as he turned to face Zed Crossman. The number above his head is like a ticking time bomb.
A period of two years.
"He has two years left, but he has never mentioned his illness."
That is why, in his final moments, he is attempting to be a good father.
But everyone, including his most beloved son, denied him.
“Perhaps he plans on passing the throne and disappearing without saying anything.”
He said it. Zed Crossman declared that he’ll pass the throne to Alver next year.
He kept the throne for a year to watch over them.
Stealthily helping them with everything he can.
Because that’s the only thing he can do.
“Isn’t he pitiful?”
Callen said, “He only became king for a woman.”
The shadow behind the king could only be “that” woman.
The woman whom he loves too much but couldn’t love back.
She could not die peacefully because this man yearned for him but had no idea she was always by his side and imprisoned.
"Perhaps I should intervene."
“Callen.”
"It is the heart illness that is difficult to cure," though it never had a cure.
TBC
Chapter Text
"What do you think you are doing, Callen Crosman?"
Callen felt chills when he looked at his Hyunnie with such a cold stare. His beloved Hyunnie had just caught him drinking wine.
"I am fifteen?"
"So what?" Why does he sound so frightening?
Callen swallowed the liquor in his mouth and smiled as angelically as he could.
"That is not going to work on me right now."
Aw. His charms have matured as a result of his age.
It is no longer enough to appear holy and innocent.
"But, but, Mommy drank when he was ten!"
"Oh. Using your mommy as an excuse now?" Alver nags his younger brother, "Listen up young man, your mommy is his own creature, and definitely not a human to reckon with liquors. He is a drunkard monster! A freak of beverages!"
Is that how you insult your wife? Calken looked at his brother in disbelief. Urgh. His neck hurts because his brother is so tall and he is so small.
"But he can drink wine whenever he wants, and Grandpa Dee allows it."
"You are a kid."
"I am fifteen!"
"A child!"
Okay, Callen Crossman. With this one, your Hyunnie is not going to back down. Even his Oscar-winning platinum acting will no longer suffice.
I need to do a FAMAS award-winning performance.
"I am not going to work, Callen."
How did he figure out what I was thinking?
Alver smirked and turned to face his younger brother. "No liquor until you are forty."
Ah! What am I, a eunuch?!
"Stingy Hyunnie!" Callen exclaims before sprinting to Robbit. At the very least, he will get his way with Robbit. That brother of his is a simp!
However—
"No."
"No?"
"You are a child."
"Do not you love me?" he innocently asked, his lips pouty and puppy eyes wide.
"Oh, you know how much I love you, baby, but a no is a no; I will give you money, but liquor is a no."
But he wants to try liqour.
But—yet another but—that money appears appealing.
"Do not even think about giving him money," Helly said as he approached Callie and handed him lemon tea.
This third jerk of a brother assumed Callen enjoys lemon tea. The boy shook his head in disbelief.
"Stingy Hyung-nim's!!" he exclaims as he flees.
Who the hell wants lemon tea?
He made his way to the Royal Palace, where Zed Crossman was taking a stroll with the Mama Mia. (Amaia actually)
"Oh. Why is our good little Callie sulking!"
"Mama Mia! Callie is bullied by Hyunnie, Brother Ribbit, and Brother Helly!"
The Second Queen frowned. Those useless older brothers would never bully their beloved younger brother. Even Zed Crossman was dazzled.
"Callie asks if he can drink wine, but the Hyung-nims are stingy bullies!"
The adorable little brother almost sobbed, but another stingy couple arrived to add to his woes.
"You are still a minor."
"However, Mommy drinks at ten."
"He is a freak of nature."
Woah. Why are you all dissing my mommy?
He could not say anything because everyone was telling him that Cale Henituse is a freak of nature. Why? He is stunning, absolutely stunning. He has the ability to hold his liquor and even down the most seasoned drunkards.
Zed Crossman made a mental note to chastise the Henituses. They are instilling bad habits in his innocent youngest child.
Callen pouted, but his Hyunnie soon dragged him up like a sack of potatoes.
"You sly little runt," the Crown Prince said, looking very dangerous. "It is time for a lengthy punishment; if you finish it in a day, I will let you drink."
Callen's face turned pale.
"No! Father! Save me! I do not want to work! Mama Mia!" He cried on and on, but Callen was buried, literally dying as a result of paperwork.
"I do not want this!" He then fled to Henituse County, where Brother Ribbit was waiting for him in an ambush.
"Argh! Why are you all such jerks? Mommy, please save me!"
Cale Henituse laughs and drinks directly from the bottle of wine. "Best wishes, baby!"
"Ah, bullies!" I will definitely get back to you all!
.
.
Callen's life returned to normal after that day. Except for Alver Crossman's memories, his memories began to return to him.
He remembered Ribbit and Helly. Except for those with Alver's, he remembered everything. He entered their room and found his Hyunnie sleeping soundly on the bed. He sighed and lifted the blanket, then slid into bed.
Alver awoke and looked at him before falling back asleep.
Callen shifted his gaze to his brother, wrapping his arms around Hyunnie's head and closing his eyes to sleep.
[Wake up]
He laughed when he saw Alver Crossman in his pajamas fighting in the war. He awoke and remembered the holy pajamas that his Hyunnie would be wearing.
"Hmm, he does not have it."
He laughed and resolved to exact his vengeance.
.
.
"What is this?"
Alver inquired as to when Calken had given him a gift. It was not his birthday, and there was no reason to give him one.
When he opens the gift, he finds a pink pajama set with printed flowers and an elephant kiddie design.
He looked over at his brother.
"I have many."
"But this will go down in history," Callen said vaguely.
"It is funny, Callen; the older you get, the more you bully your big brothers."
"I am not a bully, but this will go down in history."
Alver Crossman is unaware that this will be his battle armor rather than his actual armor. He has not even realized he will be wearing these out-of-date pajamas instead of the military gala.
He entertained Calleb for a while.
Anyway, this is adorable.
"I got a matching pair, Hyunnie!"
Callen smirks. He sat on the seat and rested his back against Ron. Due to the palace of Witton, the butler did not move and continued to do the paperwork.
They were both having a good time when Zed Crossman summoned Alver.
Of course, his Hyunnie has gone, so he must follow them. They arrived at the grand library, and soon a secret passageway appeared.
"You should come here, Your Highness."
Zed's bodyguard stood behind him. Zed and Alver both looked at him and knew exactly why he was there.
"I think you should come."
"Why should I?"
"You already know this, but it would be better if you joined us."
Callen walked alongside his Hyunnie, holding his hand. When they got to the end of the tunnel, a huge boulder with words written on it appeared in front of them. Callen sensed a strong death aura around him. It is as if it were written by the God of Death himself.
[I actually wrote that. Together with the Sun God's blessing.]
He came to a halt and gazed at Alver.
Zed Crossman took out the necklace that holds Alver's true form.
Callen was also deafeningly quiet. For a brief moment, the God of Death remained silent.
“You really looked like your mother.” Zed Crossman spoke in a very low tone.
Alver didn’t say anything.
"One year..." said the king harshly, "you have one year to take the throne from me."
This jerk is actually telling Hyunnie to murder him.
"How come I should?"
"Because that is how the Crossman Household has survived for years; if you want the throne, you must keep your identity hidden, which includes shutting down everyone who knew it."
Alver remained deafeningly silent. Callen took a good look at both of them.
"I refuse," Alver said, staring at the inscriptions on the boulder.
Zed was deafeningly quiet. Callen is the same way. This is not a situation in which he should intervene. This is a conversation between the King and his heir.
"No one with the darkness can become king."
"And you are telling me it is me? Because I am a dark elf?" Alver smirked. He was aware that this man was attempting to protect the kingdom rather than them. "I have already decided to become the brightest sun that ever rose in Rowoon Sky without shedding my siblings' blood."
“I will take a path where no one can deny my existence.”
“Aren’t you afraid of the curse that will befall us?”
"What about you?! Do not you think your inner demons have nothing to do with our current situation?"
That was enough to silence Zed.
"You were the one who put us in this situation."
They are in a situation where they have to do everything themselves because of this man.
Callen understood it. He immediately understood why Alver was so serious about answering this man now.
"You were the reason why all of us are in this hell!" exclaimed Alver Crossman. "You abandoned me. You used Robbit and his maternal family. You drove the third queen and Hellion to desperation. You forced Xavier to deny his royalty. You twisted the twins and pushed Callen to death—to the point where you dare kill your own son!"
What Alver Crossman is attempting to protect are the hearts of his siblings who yearn for this man's heart.
Callen remained deafeningly silent. He can sense the tension and pain in both of their expressions. He closed his eyes and began counting. He did not know why he did it, but he did not want to hear it.
He never had his own family as Kim Rok Soo. That is why he was grateful to Alver Crossman for taking him in and raising him as if he were his own son.
Zed Crossman is crossing the line.
“What are you going to do next? Made a rift between us? Force us to kill each other? Are you that desperate to let your children go through the same hell you did?!”
“I did it for you mother?!”
“Why? Did mother asked you to? She asked you to free her but what did you do?!” Alver screams.
He knew how Zed Crossman loved his mother. He knew how this man changed when the woman he loves died.
“Mother didn’t want this…”
Callen couldn’t help but tear up. The overwhelming feeling that they’re suffering right now is touching his heart.
One is desperate to change. While the other is afraid of that change.
Zed Crossman wishes for Alver to kill his own siblings so that he can live without problems in the future. He wants him to live the way he did, so that no one can deny his existence.
What a load of crap.
Callen curses and bit his tongue.
“What we all wanted is a place where we can be happy and be loved…” Alver spoke, “is that difficult to understand? Or you don’t even want to understand that?”
The hardwork that all of them worked for the past years. The brother’s they acquires through sadness and tears.
You bastard Hyung-nim. You should take care of me and Callie.
Am I allowed to be part of this family?
I have a reason to live?
Can we be honest? We just want to live.
“How dare you—make fun of our dreams!”
And this man won’t even recognize it.
Zed Crossman—
“You really are a cruel person.” Callen spoke making both of them looked at him. THe child looked at him in pity before he left the secret tunnel. He can’t watch that pitiful man anymore. He can’t stay there anymore. If he stays, it’s like he’s listening to him trying to order his Hyunnie to kill them all. He’s trying to seal their death order even when they’re all trying to change it.
Alver looked at Zed Crossman and shook his head.
Zed remained there, standing like an idiot. He brushed his hair with his finger as he sat on the ground to think.
It’s not love…
What he had was selfishness.
That’s why Callen called him a cruel person.
“Father, don’t do something you’ll regret. Regret is the most painful thing in life.
Callen parted with him with those words ringing loudly inside the secret room.
TBC
Chapter Text
Jisei destroyed the plot, so I’m going to get it back hahahahahhahaha.
Enjoy!
—-
When people are hurt, they behave in two ways. People who cover and hide their wounds, allowing them to fester, and people who show their injuries and grow like trees.
"They should talk it out rather than shout it out," Callen says, leaning on his palm.
"Who was shouting?" He looked to his side, and his mommy, who had come to visit and report, sat beside him. He is dressed casually in a tunic and pants as if he is going for a walk.
"Them," he said, referring to Zed and Alver Crossman.
Cale leans back and says, "Oh, that is some cold danger zone out there." He smiled as he watched them and played with Callen's hair. "But do not worry; that is normal."
"Is that normal?"
"Ah. right, it is foreign to you, right? I forgot you are not from this world," Cale hums. "A lot of people would say to someone that they are going to fail, but people are still going to try because they have not done anything yet. It is the same in the family. It may be hard to mend, but once it is mended, it will be the greatest support in life. This is just one of the problems that only family can solve."
Cale Hentiuse smiled once more, “People are perfectly imperfect, that’s why we try to understand each other, hurt each other all so to discover the thighs that are most painful in some way. I hope His Majesty would live longer than he used to in the previous timeline.”
Ah. Of course, Cale Henituse saw how Zed Crossman protected Alver Crossman when he was declared a heretic. It was the first time the King tried his hardest to protect the child he had ignored for years, and the first time he abandoned the Crossman Household to do so.
"I should be meeting with His Highness soon; will you be there?"
"No... I think Hyunnie wants to talk to you alone," Callen explained, adding, "Sometimes, strangers are a much better conversational partner than siblings."
"You are a great brother, Callen."
Callen smiled and decided to go and pester Robbit. Ohn, Hong, Sui Khan and Raon all came with him before Cale brought them back to the war. Choi Han was also seen following the little god and had been guarding him as a vigilante. Of course, it was to bask in his cuteness since there are so many annoying bastards in there.
“Mommy.”
“Hm?”
“Take care of Hyunnie.”
Cale was surprised. He smiled at Callen and patted his head.
“Of course. I am his wife after all.”
Callen smiled at him. It was also because Alver Crossman has been silent, even when he’s teasing and pestering him. He just smiled at him and nodded. He should trust Cale Henituse at times like this.
After all, he had been the person who knew Alver Crossman most from both lifetimes.
Callen went to Robbit’s palace and sowed destruction on it.
.
.
Cale Henituse was taken aback to be welcomed into the Royal Family's secret room. As he walked inside, Alver Crossman seemed a little distant.
He knew Alver was a quarter dark elf, and he was aware of the prophecy, which is why he was labeled a heretic in the previous timeline.
He revealed himself to be a dark elf. However, Cale was no longer surprised.
“Seems like you knew…”
Of course, I know you more than anyone in this world.
Cale smiled at him and said, “You looked really cool, Your Highness.”
"However, a person with Darkness within him cannot become the sun."
Cale looks at him. He did not take a step back, instead standing there and smiling at the Crown Prince.
"Is that why you are worried?" Cale asked, echoing his own question, "Are you giving up?"
“No…”
"Good... Because the Alver Crossman I knew would never consider such a frivolous thing, and the Crown Prince I knew would defy fate and curse it like some bastard."
Cale chuckled and turned to face him.
"Your Highness, I do not know about anyone... but I believe..." that life, and in this life... "You are fated to be here."
Alver held his breath. Cale Henituse always smiled at him as if he knew everything about him. He was perplexed as to why this man knew so much about him, but he came to a halt when he looked at the man.
"You are not the only one in this world who curses fatter, Your Highness," Cale said, "everyone must be despising it and we are working so hard to defy it, but you are different, Your Highness. You never denied it, in fact you accepted it, but you are trying to change it, and that is what makes you truly lovable."
It is why everyone chose to follow you even when the world turned against you.
"Even if the world betrays and turns its back on you," Cale Henituse said slowly and clearly, "I will turn my back on the world and betray it for you."
You were the reason I fought so hard because your words encourage me the most when I am at my lowest point in life.
“This will be an excruciatingly long fight. Even if you only see a tiny shred of hope, hold on to it. And do not let it go.” Cale spoke, “Every lesson comes with pain. We, humans, can’t gain anything without sacrifice.”
You were the one who taught me that, and that’s why I survived.
"Callen would be heartbroken if he saw his beloved Hyunnie act so weakly like this," Cale said, returning his gaze to the boulder.
"One thing is certain, Your Highness: you are not the person mentioned in this boulder," Cale stated.
"Your Highness, your existence is natural."
When Cale turned around, Alver had already drawn him into his arms. His head is on Cale's shoulder, his left hand is hugging Cale's waist, and his right hand is tightly gripping Cale's left hand.
Cale was unable to move.
[Yeah, even the readers could not leave this point and double-checked the tags before returning.]
He looked up and smiled, patting the crying Crown Prince.
“Just a little bit.” Alver spoke, “I’ll be alright, soon.”
“Take your time, Your Highness. I won’t go anywhere.”
I’ll be by your side until the end. I will never betray you, just as you’ve never betrayed me in either of our lifetimes.
[MY SHIP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ]
Cale let the prince hold onto him with a huge smile on his face.
.
.
When Cale Henituse and Alver Crossman returned, Callen was waiting outside the Palace of Joy's doors. Callen cast a worried glance at his older brother. His eyes were bright red and puffy.
He reached out his hand and stroked Hyunnie's cheeks. As he leaned down, Alver smiled broadly. Callen bit his lower lip, as if he was about to cry. Alver knelt and welcomed his younger brother's embrace.
“I love you, Callie.”
"Hm. Love you a lot, Hyunnie."
Callen kisses his cheeks before embracing Alver’s neck. “Don’t cry.”
For Alver, Callen had been his pillar, but there are times that he doubts himself, that’s why he asked Cale, who knew him better than anyone.
“I’ll go now, Your Highness.”
“Yes, take care.” Alver looked at Cale. Soon, he couldn’t take it so he pulled the redhead and kissed him on the lips.
—Joke—
He stood up and smiled at Cale.
“Thank you for listening to me.”
“At your service Your Highness. I’m waiting for that Golden Plaque.” Cale Henituse says before disappearing after tearing the teleportation device.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm.”
“Don’t play with mommy’s heart alright?”
“You should say that to your mommy.” Alver said, “He’s surrounded by every single race right now.”
Callie smirked and said…
“It’s time for me to turn this to BL one.”
Alver felt the shills after hearing that.
Hooray!
TBC
Chapter Text
“BROTHER RIBBIT!” Callen slams the door to Robbit’s room wide open. He casually glanced at his second brother, who was busy being lovey-dovey with his wife.
He was unconcerned about it.
"Hyunnie will kill brother Ribbit if he shows rated things to Callie."
"You are fifteen years old."
"Then give me some liquor."
"No! Wait, my love... I need to... damn it, Callen! Close the door!"
"All right, I will wait!" Callen said as he shut the door. He had no idea Robbit had made a mental note to lock the door before doing anything else.
That little brother of his has not changed. He goes around and does whatever he wants.
Iris was amused by their antics. Callen just ruined their heated afternoon, but Iris is laughing at him.
“Hah.” Robbit exasperatedly sigh, while hurrying to dress up.
“You love your little brother too much.” Iris teases, kissing his cheeks, before humming in delight with these brother pair antics. While Alver Crossman is the father bonding type, Robbit is the Chaotic bonding type. His little brother loves to mess with him.
"He is lucky that I love him so much," Robbit said, frowning and putting on his clothes. Iris dressed up as well and followed Robbit outside. They noticed the child sitting nicely and cooing at their son.
“He is definitely lovely!” Iris said. Of all Robbit’s brother, Callie is the easiest to approach and the most comfortable one to talk with. She was lucky to have such an adorable brother-in-law who would come and play with her son every now and then. Callie is definitely her favorite among her brother-in-laws.
“So, why did you come here?” Robbit asked. He stood before Callen and watch them lovingly. This older brother really loves his baby brother. He even loves how Callen goes around with his son.
"Mommy and Hyunnie are getting together!" Callen exclaimed joyfully.
"They are together..."
"No, Brother Ribbit, it is the kind of getting together," Callen said, looking at his idiot second brother. Iris pursed her smile and had a foreboding thing of the chaos that’s about to come.
“I’m gonna turn this one into BL.” Callen sheepishly said and looked at his second brother meaningfully.
Robbit looked at him, puzzled, but something rang inside his head like a bell.
"Oh, you mean."
Callen simply nodded.
"It is time for vengeance, Brother Ribbit."
Iris shook her head, knowing what Callen and her husband were thinking. The Crown Prince used to meddle in their love lives, so the two, the matchmaker-baby and new curpiddevil, are about to do something spectacular by bringing two bastards together.
She took her son from Callen and waved goodbye to the brothers pair. They intend to drag Helly into this shambles. She can not wait to see how Callen forecasts Hyunnie's love life.
“He’ll be dumped three times.” Callen proudly said.
“He should be dumped at least 100 times.” Robbit viciously smiled. Choi Han just smiled, looking at how the siblings looked right now. They’re so cute together!
Hellion also crouches down while looking at Cale Henituse and his brother.
"Is Brother a cut-sleeve? Would not it harm his reputation?"
"You are so old-fashioned, Brother Helly. Love has no form! Women for women, men for men. If you fall in love, you fall in love!" Callen spoke.
This banter could never go old!
They’re currently watching how Alver approached Cale. He hasn’t said anything, but his actions clearly say it all.
“I remember the day you made them kiss.” Robbit chuckled. “I shouldn’t have pulled Hyung-nim from him before if I had known it would be like this.”
“Well, Brother Ribbit was useless at the time. Didn’t you know, Grandpa Benedict was shitting tears because of how useless you are?” Callen stated as a matter of fact.
“Well, forgive me, Grandpa Benedict’s book was useless to me.” He said that really annoyed.
“Well, how do we rope them up together?” Xavier, who nonchalantly sat down beside Hellion, spoke.
Hellion is kind of used to this kind of situation now, so he might as well, enjoy it now.
“Operation Get Those Bastards Together is signing in!”
**
“So where is Callie once again?”
“He went to his mommy.”
“Hah.” Alver, Robbit and Hellion all shared the same long suffering sigh.
Xavier was smiling as if he’s used to this. The twins who also came for this meeting also shrugged and looked at the Princesses on the other table shaking their heads.
Only Callen was absent from this. They’re supposed to talk about the things of the soon to be Henituse Duchy.
“I guess… we shall continue.” Alver Crossman spoke. Callen is really serious about not rising to the throne nor participate in politics.
It would have been better, if not for his special bank notification bracelet blinking.
Millions after millions were withdrawn. He plaed as he remembered that he gave Cale a golden plaque. If his brother is there—then…
His entire bank will soon run dry.
*Clang! Crash! crash!*
“Damn it!” He curses so unlike him. Those two must be doing something abominable and unacceptable.
—
MEANWHILE….
Of course, his wifey and baby is throwing his money on a lava! Even Raon went and empty his piggy bank! While screaming as if they’re in a thrilled ride!
“WOOHOO!!!! MONEY!! I HAVE MONEEY!”
“I AM RICH!!!! RICH!!! THROW IT AWAY!!!”
“WOOOHOOO!”
—
Alver paled once more seeing the withdrawal amount.
“Hah….” Anyway he can get them back but he’ll definitely limit giving away a golden plaque considering this 10 billion gallon amount.
He sigh once more.
**
Cale and Callen went back to the capital only to get nagged by him. They wasted so much money!
“Ara. Hubby… It’s just one-time expenditure of your wifey. Cut some slack will you?”
Alver cringes and sigh once more. The mommy and baby duo high-fived when he just sigh. But it was that moment that Raon and the kittens pushes Cale to Alver. Callen smirked, readying his memory-saving device, and gave it to Hong.
“Ow, shit…” Cale raised his head and his face was just a centimeter away from Alver Crossman’s. The Crown Prince’s hand was on his waist, while Callen—the little daredevil cupid was smirking from ear to ear.
"Me, too! Hug mee!"
“Wait!”
Cale Henituse was pushed to his Hyunnie by Callen, closing the gap between them. He used to annoy them, but now he will make sure that shack it up!
Robbit opened the door to Alver's office at the same time and saw the three of them. He smirked. Callen stood up and looked at the frozen red ands Hyunnie.
"I did not mean... Enjoy!" Robbit then drags the kids out of the office, leaving Alver Crossman and Cale Henituse still kissing.
Apparently, their brains shut down and their bodies locked together.
This is their fucking... second kiss.
.
.
.
Callen laughed as he looked at his brother. His brother chased after him and Robbit. While watching, Alver rolled him on the blanket, grinning like a handsome idiot.
"Ara... Hyunnie is grinning from ear to ear," Calie said sluggishly, but he is clearly having fun.
“I am?”
"Were you that happy that mommy came and talked to you and kissed you so much?"
"You know, Callie, are you really my brother or what?"
"That is something Brother Ribbit used to ask me!"
"And you are pleased with that?"
"I shacked him up and Pretty-noona!" Callen proudly declares, shitting teasing smiles to his Hyunnie.
Alver looked at him. He is like a Spring roll right now. With a frown, he poked his head out from under the blanket. Alver rose from his seat and took a seat next to his younger brother. Callen leaned back in his chair and smiled at his brother.
"Even if you marry Mommy, I will still sleep next to you."
"What makes you think I would marry, Mommy?"
"You seem to like him."
Alver was taken back.
"Do you think I like him?"
“Yes.”
How come?
"You can not take your eyes off him; you think about him more than I do now, and you are happy when he is close to you," Callen replied.
"Well, we are friends, so that is to be expected."
"No..." Callen smiled, "Even when he is not in front of you, you smile and miss him, do not you?" ”
Alver was stunned.
“I am the Crown Prince.”
"He will marry Hyunnie's other half and become the Duke's Household Son."
"Ugh, Callen. I do not think I like the sound of that."
Callen raised his head and smiled. His brother continued to pat his head. He missed his kittens and dragon. Cale borrowed them for a while for a mission. But, being with Hyunnie made him forget those feelings.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
"I want Hyunnie to be as happy as possible."
Alver Crossman was taken aback. He smiled at his younger brother and stroked his hair. Callen purred and eventually fell asleep.
"I like him, huh," Alver said quietly.
He is very fond of him. But there were some things that needed to be done before falling in love.
"Your Highness," he says, looking up to see his aunt, Tasha, who is in a panic.
She was holding a communication device, which revealed a wheezing and unconscious Cale Henituse.
“What—!”
“Nghh!” Callen stirred awake when Alver abruptly rose from his seat. He held the communication device and looked at Callen.
Cale Henituse is on his deathbed.
“Is his plate broken?”
At that moment, Alver Crossman felt the impending loss that was about to come to him.
“Why is he li—”
— Your Highness. Do what needs to be done.
Cale's butlers introduced him as Hans.
Everyone in the communication device gritted their teeth as he shut up.
"Please calm down, Your Highness; Cale-nim will be fine," said Choi Han, who had accompanied Cale.
Is this anxiety?
Alver Crossman sat down and remained motionless.
He felt Callen's hand on his, and he gripped his hand tightly.
“Hyunnie…”
He gave him a look.
"Do not worry, he will be fine..."
His brother has never lied to him, so he will believe what he says.
TBC
THE SHIP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chapter Text
The legendary Callen Crossman is in a quandary.
"I am supposed to be the dense jerk, but how come Cale is so much worse than me?"
He sobbed in disbelief. He would be practicing his lethal moves and following Grandpa Benedict's advice. It works for Brother Ribbit, but why does not it work for his Hyunnie and Cale?
"Perhaps Grandpa Benedict's book is truly and completely useless."
He wondered.
Ron smiled, Vicross shook his head, and Choi Han chuckled a little. He had been agonizing over his beloved brother's love life, but they both seemed to be good at it.
He looked at his still-in-daze Hyunnie. Alver had been out of it since he saw Cale in that situation. He got up from his seat and walked over to his Hyunnie. He climbed into his lap and motioned to Ron to bring him some tea.
“Hyunnie.”
Still dazed. He is very concerned about Cale Henituse.
As a result, he pinched his nose and forced him to drink Ron's lethal lemon tea.
*Cough! Cough! Cough!*
Alver looked at him. Callen returned his stare. He was so irritated that he pinched Hyunnie's cheeks as hard and painfully as he could.
"Wppait! Wppait! Wppait! Chhhhhaaaaalllieiiie!"
“How long are you going to look like an idiot? Idot Hyunnie! You wuss! You lousy bastard!!! I told you he’s fine, don’t trust me! You are a moron! You wuss! Bastard! Cale’s fine!! Bastard! You're a shithead without a brain! Come on! Look at this pitiful, cute baby brother back!”
He continued to curse his older brother. Wow. He remembered how, when he was a baby, he used to curse at him in baby language. He was still in his youth at the time, trying to avoid the concubines! He missed those times. Especially when he can curse this bastard as if his life depended on it.
"You scumbag, return to earth!" he yells, and his majesty returns to earth.
"Who thought you bad words, Callen Crossman?"
"Is that your concern? You used to curse when I was a kid!" he defended. "Thank Ron for his lemon tea from hell! It brought you back to earth!"
Callen stopped.
Huh? It that a memory?
Alver Crossman also looked at him in confusion.
“What’s wrong?”
“Hm-mh! I just remember a memory! I used to curse at you with the baby language before! Hehe.” Callen beams.
It made Alver happy for some reason.
“You remembered a memory of me?”
Callen looked at him. He could not recall any memories of Alver Crossman, but he did for the first time.
"Huh?" Callen came to a halt as he felt Hyunnie's palms brush against his cheeks.
"Why are you crying?" Hyunnie asked, her eyes welling up with tears. He had a soft smile on his face, overjoyed that he remembered something about him.
"You are crying, too," Callen said, placing his hand over Alver's.
They made a nose-to-nose gesture, similar to what Alver used to do with him when he was a baby.
"I am not sure... I am so happy," Callen sobbed. He had been worried about forgetting everything since he returned. He reasoned that it would be fine because they could simply rewrite them, but—this feeling.
Alver Crossman was truly his family.
He used to live his life denying his emotions, but living here and remembering those warm memories turned him into a crybaby.
"What a crybaby..." Alver kisses his brow and embraces him tightly. Even though he said those words, he was well aware that he was happy. He was just making fun of this man for being a lovestruck jerk, but it escalated into family drama!
"AH... Hyunnie! Why am I like this whenever I am with you? You are so annoying!" he grumbled. The rest of the people inside were all smiling. They were all aware of his concerns but never expressed them. They simply observe them and trust that everything will be fine.
“You love this Hyunnie. So it’s alright… I’ll wipe your every tear and fight your tears… So depend a little more on me…”
Callens felt warm and reminisced about that moment back when he was still a child.
The reason why he always feels safe in this man’s arms.
“Ah, these tiddies feel so comfortable!”
He sobbed, trying to hide his embarrassment.
Of course, this is not the case. He felt more at ease in this man's arms than in anyone else's.
I wish I could stay by this man’s side forever.
I wish I could stay by my people's side forever.
I wish my loved ones happiness and peace.
Hello there, gods. Will you, Granny White, grant my wish?
Callen raised his head and rested his shin on Alver's shoulder.
I wish this happiness could last forever.
I am willing to beg... so... please let me stay with them for a long time.
I would do anything if you could grant me this wish.
He smiled and tightened his embrace around Hyunnie's neck, inhaling his favorite scent.
Please let me be happy in this life.
[***]
The Henituse County has soon proclaimed the Ducal House of Henituse. Deruth and Cale Henituse received both the kingdom’s blessings. Choi Han was appointed as Alver Crossman's instructor, exactly as Callen desired.
The night turned into a massive festival for everyone.
Except for Callen, who can hear someone calling his name.
It is not the white-haired grandfather inside his head.
Someone, much more sinister.
It was calling to him, but his repulsive feelings were strong.
Iris was the one who asked him, "Are you okay?"
"I am fine..." he said, smiling. He felt Robbit's hand at the back of his head and traced comforting circles on it.
Xavier stood up and turned to face Callen.
"Whose calling?" inquired the former pope of the Church of God of Death.
"I do not know."
"Was not it the God of Death?"
"No... Much worse," Callen responded. His head hurts. He is dizzy, and it is bothering him. Something cold was wrapping its power around him.
He stood up and said that he'd be retiring early.
He was a bit in a daze.
He had been hearing this voice ever since he remembered a memory of Alver Crossman.
The sky was clear when he looked up. The moon shone brightly as if to reassure him that everything was fine. As soon as he let down his guard, darkness engulfed him. He could not move, so the only thing he could do was close his eyes and disconnect his consciousness from his body.
The next thing he saw was a place full of thousands of records.
[***]
“Where’s Callen?” Alver asked his siblings.
“He retired for the night. He said his head hurts.”
Alver nodded and looked at Cale Henituse, who seemed to be restless. He decided to check on his baby brother when he found him unconscious in the hallways of the Grand Palace.
"Callen!" He ran up to him and snatched him into his arms. His black hair began to turn white, and his eyes opened.
"Damn it," said Callen, but with this demeanor.
“The God of Death?”
When the God of Death looked at him, he knew exactly what had happened.
"He remembered a memory, right?" GoD inquired.
"One... just a memory."
"The God of Despair caught him, and it is a good thing I took over instead of him," said the GoD harshly. He became aware of the anomaly the moment his and Callen's consciousness was severed. It only happens when another deity interferes.
Alver was silent.
“God of Despair?”
"I will tell you soon; I want you to call Cale Henituse," GoD said, "he knew what we needed to do next."
The God of Death stood up, but as soon as he did, he dropped to his knees and coughed up black blood. Even the God of Death was confused. He should be able to live in Callen's body, but his soul is rejected by the body.
“Don’t tell me—?”
Callen's power is changing everything.
He looked at Alver Crossman and at the rest of the princes that were running after them. He can tell that Callen has showered them with his divine powers and knew exactly what that child has done.
He couldn’t help but laugh.
"You really do not trust me, baby?"
His eyes were closing. It is best to seal this body in case another god tries to acclimate to Callen's body.
“Dark-elf…”
Alver Crossman gave him a look.
"No matter what happens, keep protecting that child."
He could not predict what would happen next.
Callen's power is changing and denying the existence of the gods.
"What a desperate wish!"
"This is all I can do... Do not let this body fall into the hands of the enemies," pleaded the powerful god for the first time. "Please... I implore you... Do whatever it takes to protect this child."
A god's wish changes the course of history.
Callen's dream is to make the world a better place.
One in which he is no longer able to intervene.
He closed his eyes and fell into the warm arms that held him close. Callen must have been desperate to stay by this person's side.
Everyone in this world, Alver Crossman,
They became an existence that this child wishes to safeguard.
.
.
To the point that he walks into the path of a god and creates his own world.
Please let me be happy in this life.
A desperate wish that Callen, like Kim Rok Soo, wished but did not receive.
The god of death is to blame for everything, but this is the best he can do.
He can no longer alter the course of history.
Callen—no—Kim Rok Soo will change it himself.
TBC
We’ve come to the last arc!
Chapter 65: LXV
Chapter Text
[Wake up, my little God, it's your duty to live and die for your purpose.]
Callen’s body flinched when that voice beckoned him close.
Alver Crossman looked at his brother. He was so confused of everything. He can’t seem to think straight with these events!
“YOUR HIGHNESS! GET AWAY FROM CALLEN!”
Cale Henituse’s voice thundered.
They watched as Callen’s eyes opened. It was dull and almost dead. He moved like a marionette at someone’s disposal.
“W–what?”
Trembling under command. Callen drew his scythe. Instead of the God of Death’s prowess, the color of his energy turned crimson red.
Alver was confused, but Choi Han was able to stop the attack with his sword.
Eruhaben also stood before the Crown Prince.
“I came because of the God of Death, but... I didn’t think this would be this dire.”
The nobles who came to the grand ball all came out.
Callen disappeared from sight. He was so fast that the Ancient Dragon had little time to defend.
“Your Unclucky Bastard! Wake up!” The ancient dragon roared and sent the demigod away from him. Callens swiftly landed on the floor, angling his scythe for a deadly blow. With whatever force he had, Alver stood up and braced himself for the attack. The entire palace shook at the red energy that was coming out of the young god.
Cale Henituse took Alver’s side and said, “Has he remembered a memory or two?”
Alver replied, “He did! Back when he was still a child!”
Callen launched a devastating attack. They would have died by now if it had not been for the ancient dragon. And now he had to confront the world's most powerful living god.
"How long can you keep this up?"
‘That voice!"Cale took out his sword and parried a dangerous attack from another redhead, a dangerous white mask gleaming, his sword brightening as water began to show and destroyed the Rowoon palace."
They were all convinced that they were doomed!
Cale Henituse, on the other hand, raised his sword to protect his neck. Cale gritted his teeth as force and impending death pressed against their doors.
The walls of the capital were destroyed by a massive wave of water. Men in black robes with thin silver waves woven into that shimmer and glow stood right on their doorsteps.
Another massive attacked the Royal Palace and destroyed the famed citadel in a single attack. A man dressed in imperial garb stood atop the rubble.
Crown Prince Adin of the Mogoru Empire arrived as well!
Cale Henituse looked down and said, "The future has changed."
"The future has wh—?"
"Your Highness, did Callen recall a memory?"
Alver looked at him. Explosions continued to echo as Cale Henituse began to speak.
"Your Highness now is not the time to dither! Did Callen remember something?"
"He did!"
Cale Henituse failed.
"You really are the trigger that the god of death spoke of."
Cale looked at Alver sadly.
"Your Highness. The choice is yours."
Alver didn't like Cale's tone.
"Will you be able to strike Callen?"
Even before Alver could answer, another explosion echoed. This time, it was the grand library.
Soon after, black tendrils emerge from the ground. Alver felt fear for the first time in his life.
"Your Highness, I told you the choice was yours."
Everything came to a halt when Cale said that, and the powerful silver shield defended the castle. Raon solidified the silver shield, but Callen was able to destroy it without doing anything.
A being who is adored by all deities can never be hurt.
That is why everything in this world will bend to his will.
"This body is exactly what I have been looking for."
The cackling flames came to a halt. Cale remembered the sea of fire from his previous life when he looked at him.
Alver was at a loss for words. I am still not sure what to do. The longer he delays, the more certain the world's destruction will be.
All of the gods are looking forward to Callen.
Alver examined his brother, who appeared to be a different person.
"Where is Callen?" He asked.
The person who had taken over his brother's body turned to face him. Red eyes gleamed menacingly at him.
"Right now, he is having a good time living in his dreams."
They were all confused.
"That child did not come from this world."
Callen's inner voice laughed.
"Hyunnie, your baby is not a man from this world. hahahahha! How heartbroken must you be."
Alver Crossman smirked. "Did you see me shitting tears? How can I be called broken?"
He had only recently remembered his promise to the God of Death.
If Callen is not the Callen you know, strike him.
He drew his sword, and a massive magical circle appeared in the air.
Although no one knows it, Alver is a Magic Swordsman.
I will unquestionably return that child to this immortal body. So, in the future... Please do not be hesitant.
A massive wage of dark mana, however, destroyed the Palace of Joy's walls. The boy in black, with thin silver waves woven into that shimmer and glow, stood bored in the sky. It did not make it past the palace before two ghostly creatures leaped and tried to swallow them whole. They were able to avoid the attack, but the relentless surge of dark mana continued to devour and destroy everything in its path.
Alver Crossman hears his younger brother's cries from within this whirlpool of madness.
When he looked up, he noticed an orb floating above Callen. He jumped as high as he could and grabbed it just as another powerful dark manag surge appeared.
They were all washed away, lands breaking, winds howling—the entire Rowoon Palace succumbed to the darkness, and everything was engulfed in flames.
Alver did not let go of the orb with which the entity inside his brother's body attempted to communicate.
They ended up in the depths of the forest of darkness. Fortunately, he was able to use the teleportation scroll before the enemy could touch them.
He noticed the same warmth and energy coming from Callen when he looked at the orb.
"It appears that his soul has entered the domain of the Sealed God."
He looked at Cale Henituse, and this time, the God of Death made an effort to cross the world through Cale's body.
"Would you like to save him?"
"Yes, I want to," he replied.
"Alver Crossman, remember everything I will pass on to you."
The God of Death reaches his finger into his brow and provides him with the information he requires.
As he cradled the black orb in his arms, he swallowed a lump of saliva and all of his tears.
“Cale Henituse.”
Everyone went somewhere safe, but he was sure they would find them.
“Protect me.”
They ventured deep into the Forest of Darkness.
They arrived at the location where Cale exuded a commanding presence. This place was supposed to be destroyed, but it appears that new life began to form and flow into the lake, which was filled with crystal-clear waters.
“No matter what happens, protect me and the orb.”
He needs to find the book that ties Callen to his previous world and this world.
It was insane, but knowing how his brother moved and did all of these things, he knew he was not an ordinary boy.
He offered the orb to the moon while holding it in his arm. He can feel the power of death surging inside him, as well as the silent cries.
He opened his eyes to find himself in a room crammed with millions of books. It is a dimension where books are being torn apart or rewritten. He can sense the anguish, emptiness, and sadness that pervade this room.
Is this Callen’s inner world?
"This is his ability, the world of Record."
A man with white hair and black eyes appeared in front of him. He knew he was the god of death based on the way he spoke to him. A god whose power is slowly diminishing.
He was unable to speak.
“The world of his miserable records.”
A world that Alver didn’t want to know at the same time he wanted to.
TBC
ANGST WILL FOLLOW
A world without the greatest tactician! mwahahahhahahahhaha
this work is back! Enjoy the PAIN!
Chapter Text
Alver gazed at the millions of books surrounding him.
“The world of his miserable records.”
A world that Alver didn’t want to know at the same time he wanted to.
“God of Death.” He called, “Why did you call him here?”
The god of death spoke, “It wass to save the world.”
*bang!*
Alver Crossman didn’t fear any retribution coming to him. He punched the god of death with the best of his abilities and all of his might.
Alver was about to yell when the god of death spoke up, "No matter what world he lives in, he is bound to lose everything he loves."
He was unable to land the second blow on the weakened god of death. The old man simply looked him in the eyes and told him everything he knew.
"Family, siblings, lover or friend, his fate tied to that man will eventually eat his sanity away," the god of death spoke. "Do you know what the price of controlling his fate is?"
Alver remained quiet.
"It was his sanity"
The god of death looked at him with sympathy and guilt in his eyes. This man has always cared about Callen and kept him safe, but the fact that he came here must mean that everything has changed.
"I need people—no—someone, to keep his sanity; you are that person in this regression, Young Elf."
Alver looked up and noticed a portrait of a child fleeing in the darkness. His body was covered in scars, and his stunning reddish-brown eyes were filled with fear.
"He did not have anyone in that life."
Another memory of two people pushing the fully grown boys away came to mind.
“He gained two.”
And all he sees is that boy reading, wasting his life with countless books that eventually became records in his head. A boy who lived in fantasy, believing that he could be the hero of his own life.
However, the boy in that reality eventually abandoned his ideals. There was only his miserable story, in which he was the miserable protagonist.
“He lost them and escaped reality with the worlds created by his record.”
Until he hears a beautiful cry from a child in his younger version's arms.
Alver could feel his heart gradually breaking apart. He has a vision of Cale Henituse making a deal, but he stays in this world.
A destroyed Rowoon Kingdom, a redheaded enemy, and the temple from which the sealed god was released to wreak havoc.
Alver can feel his entire world being ripped apart.
[Baby, will you be able to maintain your sense of reason even without memories? ]
[I can.]
The moment he thought his younger brother had died.
It was a two-way street to keep the world order.
[I am used to this. I am used to loneliness, so everything will be fine.]
"Yet he could not help but yearn for his family."
The god of Death looked at him and said, "Alver Crossman, no matter what decision you make, it is entirely up to you."
The god of death stated, "But this world needs him to survive."
Callen's life or his own? Who is he going to choose?
"Life consists of choices that one must make."
His solemn tone has made him angry at himself right now.
If only he were not greedy and could keep his end of the bargain.
“Please take care of that child.”
The god of death disappeared.
The moment Alver Crossman woke up, everything was set ablaze. He stood by the window, feeling as if the end of the world was near.
He can see. His Callen. His beloved little Callie has thrown the entire continent into chaos.
A child with white hair and crimson-red eyes stood on the dead mana. There was another redhead who was smiling chillingly at them.
The entire continent has fallen asleep. Callen’s black sphere is a sphere that summons death and creates Death. Yet, Alver Crossman was one of the few people who were still awake.
He looked down and noticed the massive gate, which exuded such powerful evil mana.
“Hyung-nim.”
Alver turned around and saw all his siblings throw a glance at him. Robbit, Hellion, Xavier, Axis, and Isis all watch him make the decision.
He smiled, patting them one by one. He can’t help but pull them in an embrace and said, “No matter what happens. I love you all the same…”
Robbit immediately understood what Alver meant.
“There may be a way…” Hellion replied. Basking in the warmth of the older brother who wants nothing but peace smong them.
Xavier simply gritted his teeth and blamed himself for turning this into a great mess. He should’ve told Alver the price he must pay.
Callen Crossman, the Seventh Prince, must die.
In contrast to what the God of Death desires, Alver Crossman knew what Callen would prefer. Eternal rest, eternal comfort, and eternal silence.
“No matter what happens, whoever survives—take good care of them dearly.”
The roars of the dragons could be heard from far away. It’s the first time that they’ve seen such powerful creatures band together to destroy the giant gate below the demigod.
Alver wasted no time in going to the library, where he found the stone that spoke about the Crossman family's future. This is the first time he has come here and read about the exact same thing that Callen prophesied to them.
"Do you still intend to sacrifice yourself?"
Alver turned around. The person he did not want to see was standing behind him.
Alver grinned. He was holding the necklace that his mother had given him to protect his identity.
He addressed this person as "Father" for the first time, saying, "I must protect the young, whom you could not protect."
He shattered the necklace, revealing his dark elf identity. Alver has already acquired the ability to fight. He may not be able to fight them all, but he has made every effort to do so. His goal is to save his brother. Once it was done, he knew that fate would naturally come after.
“The life I’m going to protect…” He spoke with such sternness, “Protect it until the last moments of your life and be a good father to them just once in their lifetime.”
He was grabbing the necklace so strongly that he bled. His blood drops on the ground. At the same time, a bright white light appeared.
The boulder started to shake.
The boulder started to move.
Crack!
The walls touching the boulder started to crack.
There was a loud noise and Alver stumbled.
“Gasp!”
His head was starting to hurt. His legs grew weak as if a large amount of blood had been sucked out.
“Crown prince!”
A shocked king tried to support the stumbling crown prince’s back.
“Ahhh!” However, Zed Crossman removed his hand immediately, “…It’s hot!”
The crown prince’s body was as hot as fire.
Alver caught his breath as he then looked forward.
“This seems to be the answer.”
“Gasp!”
The boulder was transforming. Actually, it was melting. It was gradually melting away, as if reacting to Alver's scorching hot body and blood. Both father and son looked at the light and saw a golden spear emerge as the rock gradually disintegrated.
Alver quietly watched the text on the boulder fade away.
Once the boulder stopped melting...
“…Ha!”
He stepped back and started laughing. Approximately half of the boulder had melted. There was some new text inside the boulder. Alver remembered the original statements on the boulder.
‘Descendants of the cursed blood.’
‘The touch of the Sun God will always be by your side.’
‘Never set your eyes on taking over the sky.’
‘The Sun will always rise.’
‘The moment darkness is planted in your bodies…’
‘The moment a person with that darkness becomes the head of the household, the sky will be destroyed and the ground will tremble.’
He then looked at the new statements.
< When a person with darkness is aiming to take over the world. >
< When the sky is being destroyed and the ground is trembling. >
Alver’s gaze headed toward the ground where the boulder used to be.
< A member of the Crossman bloodline who has chosen a different path than the first Crossman. >
< Only you will be able to wield this spear. >
At that spot…
< When darkness had descended on the world. >
< Is when the sun will rise. >
There was a white spear.
< You, someone with your convictions. >
< Take out this spear. >
< Go forth. >
< Fight to protect your convictions. >
And…
"Hyunniee, you are meant to be here; you will be Rowoon Sky's greatest and brightest sun."
Alver burst into tears as he remembered his beloved brother's words.
< Become the sun. >
“The Brightest Sun Rowoon has to offer!”
He had been thinking a lot about what kind of sun he wanted to become.
But the answer was right in front of him.
I want to become a king who can protect everyone I cherish.
He then grasped the white spear.
It was at that moment.
– Hello sir.
A talking spear?!
TBC
ANGSTSSSS KEKEKEK
Chapter Text
Even before Alver could speak, there was a powerful explosion outside their door. He raised his spear and was immediately met with a red sword.
*KIIEEEK!*
Wyverns have launched an attack on the Rowoon Kingdom.
However, as soon as they did, the Dragons appeared and annihilated them completely.
"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Eruhaben, the golden dragon, demanded. Alver focused her gaze on him. Or, more specifically, everyone was staring at him. He was in his Dark Elf form, shielding the King of Rowoon Kingdom with a bright gold spear in his hand.
"Hy-hyung-nim!" Robbit dashed towards him, removing his coat to keep people from seeing Alver. He will almost certainly be shunned because he has mixed blood!
But Alver raises his hand and emerges from the demolished library. He kept his head up, proud of his humble beginnings.
He could overhear everyone's shocked conversation. Aside from his revelation, there is another cause for concern.
I am in my fucking pajamas.
Everything had been so hectic that he would remember to change clothes. Now that he mentions it, he is still wearing his sleeping cap.
He is embarrassed by this rather than his status as a Dark Elf. Well, it is just his dignity, because the Crown Prince left the moment he raised his shameless little brother. His calm demeanor and regal posture are nothing more than a cute act in front of that child.
And that kid is currently on the path to destroying the world.
However, as soon as he appeared in this manner, his combat partners approached him. The redheaded noble, led by Cale Henituse, dropped to one knee and saluted the Crown Prince.
“Cale.”
"Cale Henituse is at your service, Your Highness, the Crown Prince."
Cale was followed by Choi Han and the rest of Callen's team.
"Give us orders, Your Highness." Cale looked at him. Alver was aware that Callen had directed everyone to follow him while he was not present.
"Save the Seventh Prince," he ordered.
“Yes, My Lord.”
The entire Rowoon force, built and strengthened by the Seventh Prince, moved with no hesitation. Soon, a massive silver shield was created. Everyone looked at Cale Henituse, who did exactly as he was told.
Soon, not only did different races arrive, but so did people with whom Callen formed connections.
The war has already started.
Alver understood that prolonging the war would be extremely costly. However, their goal is not to win the war; rather, they want to save Callen and, if possible, end the war.
However, his orders were cut short when a blade was suddenly launched at him. He was propelled several meters away, with a significant impact on his body.
He coughs up blood and struggles to stand up. But one pair of small, familiar feet appeared in front of him.
He looked up, and Callen was standing in front of him.
His gaze was hazy, as if life had finally abandoned him. His silver-white hair continued to dance in the breeze, but as soon as he stopped to admire his beauty, a death scythe attacked him with full force.
Alver took the blood and held on to the scythe. He groaned at the deathly power that permeated. The pain was genuine. His hands felt like they were scalded.
He raises his head and hits Callen with a headbutt, but instead of groaning, laughter breaks out.
"You can not fight me with such half-hearted emotions!" the sealed god finally said. "Rejoice! As this body longs for you, this body will accept yours as a sacrifice for my awakening."
The seal god laughs once more. Alver recognized that this jerk was attempting to take over Callen's body. Nothing can compare to a demigod's body taking over. It can withstand divine power, but its constitution also allows gods to fully exercise their authority. After all, killing a god necessitates the involvement of a divine being.
Alver kicks the Death God. He groaned when he felt pain in his side. He simply tied it to a piece of clothing and changed into his battle form. He had no idea how to use his current weapon, but he sensed immense power emanating from it.
It is not the end, yet. Alver thought. If only he could awaken Callen's consciousness, he could expel the sealed god himself.
However, it requires an enormous amount of patience and strength to do so.
"Fascinating," the sealed god laughed. "I can tell you refused to acknowledge becoming the owner of a god's weapon, but you are desperately trying to save this god. Are not you too conceited? Defying the gods but saving one."
Alver paused for a moment, smiling.
"Saving a god?" He laughs. At this point, he forgot about his pajamas and said, "I am not saving a god."
He smirked and finished his sentence, “I am here to save and take back my troublesome little brother.”
The sealed god was silent for a while. He had met fascinating people, but this guy bothered him.
Anyone would revere a deity. Humans would kneel to worship them, to ask for mercy, and to request something, but this dark elf not only does not believe in gods, but he also denies the existence of the 'demigod'.
To him, the demigod is simply a young man—his brother.
"That's not the face a monarch should wear. You're a monarch with a demon's face, Dark Elf!!"
"Sealed God! Only you, I will never forgive! How dare you hurt my child?"
Alver Crossman snaps like the devil. A large chain prison, combined with the persistent dead mana, surrounded the sealed god. The white spear turned into a bloody chain, in hopes of keeping Callen chained.
"This is nothing!" However, even before the sealed god could deflect the attack, four powerful attacks sprung from all sides and simultaneously attacked him. The sealed god cast a glance at the black-uniformed man, who moved his hand down.
*CRACKS! BANG!* A powerful thunderbolt rained down on the Sealed God.
The aftermath of the large explosion spread throughout the continent. Loud tremors could be felt throughout. A fight with a god caused the land to tremble, and the power of malice and death spread.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.” The insane man laughs. The sealed god survived the attack, with only his left arm grazed while holding the scythe. Given the power of the thunderbolt that grazed his arm, he could be fighting an alternate version of himself.
For another, powerful attack, a large explosion echoed.
However, it was not caused by any attacks, but rather by dragons fighting wyverns.
"This is boring," the sealed god stated. He was floating in the air, sitting on the scythe. "The boy is not even struggling in his eternal sleep."
Alver stepped up his guard.
"He is been calling a name over and over. What was it? Team Leader... Jungsoo-yah." The sealed god laughs again. "He did not even call for his beloved Hyunnie."
Cale seized the opportunity to approach Alver and stand by his side. The sealed god simply observes them in complete fascination.
"You playing house did nothing to mend his broken soul? Not even your love could stop him from choosing to live in his present." The god went on to say, "Poor Hyunnie. Your beloved little god did not even give you a piece of his heart, you pitiful and lowly dark elf."
Alver said nothing. He never believed any of the sealed god’s words. No—no matter what he says, it doesn’t matter to him at all.
“Are you done talking?” Alver asked. He raised his golden spear against the god.
Alver was trembling. The sealed god understood that this dark elf was all talk and no action. He can not even hold the spear correctly while pointing at him.
"Are you able to strike this boy?"
Alver can't, and he never will.
That is why only those who are willing to die can stand up to a god.
"Will you be able to kill him?”
“Don’t listen to—” He raised his hand to stop Cale from speaking.
Alver looked blankly at the sealed in front of him.
"Callen." His voice had never been more painful. His brother, his child, and precious blood point their scythes at him. "Callen."
No response.
Can he strike him?
Can he hurt him?
Gods... Oh, gods...
"...Callie..."
Can he kill him?
He can't... After all... This is... His precious little child.
But he has to.
The scorching flames were finally extinguished.
"My Callie."
Silence covers the entire field. The scorching flames were finally extinguished.
"It does not matter if I can kill him or not," Alver stated resolutely. Cale Henituse's gasps caused him to smile bitterly.
The person who shot his bright sky and made it darker.
Similarly, that child could not live without him.
None of it was fake.
Those smiles. The laughter. Those spoiled beginnings and delicate moments.
None of it was fake.
"It is no longer my place."
Just as losing him forces Callen to give up everything, Alver refuses to give him up until he can tell him the exact words he wants to say.
Alver lowered his head and stated, "I... raised that life throughout its lifetime."
No matter what anyone says, he will save his brother, even if it means taking his life.
"I will be the one to put an end to it all."
His heart had finally settled down. The silence permeated, and the gaze of a man destined to be king shone brighter than any king's.
“You are not my brother.”
Alver Crossman will die with Callen Crossman.
Choi Han, Clopeh, and Eruhaben had been fighting the wyverns and other members of the ARM. While the two of them tend to end the fight with the sealed god. He is the key to opening the door of the underworld.
“Hey… this child went through so much.” they could feel tremendous pressure permeating from the man.
For Alver, he never imagined Callen standing on the other side. He never once thought he'd face him as an enemy.
"Callen." He called out once more. No response. He sighed. Just ten steps, just ten, and yet he felt so far away. "How have you been, Callen?" Still no response. Even if he looked like a crazy man, he hope that atleast, his brother could hear him. At lest, in his endless dreams, he would be able to hear him.
He watched him flick his scythe and lounge forward at him. “How Futile!” The sealed god screams and attacks him.
He used his spear to defend against the attack. He concentrated a vast amount of mana in his palms. He was about to tackle Callen in hopes of sealing his mana, but the latter blocked it with his arm, and doing the same thing against him. Alver took a step back and shoved Callen's palm down while about to strike his spear handle down. Callen docked and spun his leg. Alver was able to dodge by jumping but a foot met his momentum. Alver blocked using his free hand and pushed Callen away.
This is the ability of the Sealed God, who is using the body of a Demigod.
He draws a rapier [short sword] and strikes his brother. His silver hair was cut, resulting in uneven edges for the god. The demigod countered with black mana, leaving Alver pondering his next move.
Another attack, this time Alver grabbed both of Callen's hands.
"You—what are you?" the sealed god demands.
“CALLEN CROSSMAN! I KNOW YOU’RE THERE! WAKE UP AND KICK THIS BASTARD OUT OF YOU ALREADY!” He screams.
"You—" The sealed god chose to kick Alver, but Alver pinned him down using brute force.
"Wake up! I am waiting for you, and everyone else is too!"
"How futile! He will never wake--"
"CALLEN, OUR FAMILY IS WAITING FOR YOU!"
[Silence]
"Why?" A cold voice asked him. "Why are not you fighting me?" Callen, who was supposed to lose his reason, inquired. Alver stared at him, studying his movements, and there was Callen, who was in intense pain, subconsciously summoned dead and black mana.
The person responding to him.
Callen, who was in intense pain, subconsciously summoned dead and black mana. He lounges forward in preparation for a frontal attack. Alver, who could not help but let go, defended it, knocking Callen's guard into the air. He was about to deliver a powerful blow to Callen's chest, but the latter quickly changed his attack to a kick. Alver quickly defended with his free hand before bringing Callen down. "Why?" that voice asks again. "Why do not you try to kill me?"
Alver's eyes widened. He grabbed Callen's neck and pinned him down to the ground. Callen did not make a move; he simply asked Alver, "Why will not you?"
Why? Just why? He's still hesitant and yet...
"Why are not you abandoning me?"
Alver Crossman responded, breaking the silence.
He replied, "Because you are my lovely little brother."
A family that's breaking his heart right now.
*Thwack!*
*Coughs*
Alver coughs blood. The scythe was buried deeply within his body. He smiled and looked at his fifteen-year-old brother, who was completely focused on him.
“Hyun….nie…?”
Alver smiled. His trembling hands gradually reached for Callen's cheeks.
My baby. My precious baby.
"Good evening," he said, trying to speak as naturally as possible. Realizing that Callen has finally regained his consciousness. The child, who had regained consciousness after all that fighting, looked at him with fear in his eyes.
There has never been a day when I did not love you. So please—
“S…top…me…”
His voice cracked.
Alver could not help but cry while holding his tears.
“Hyu…nnie… i… I'm… scared…”
Callen's voice reverberated.
"Save me..."
Throwing away all his reservations, he embraced the child, and his spear transformed into a beautiful white sword.
"Yeah," he said softly, "Hyunnie will definitely save you."
He takes the sword in hand and stabs Callen along his own body.
No screams were heard.
Two brothers. Who has been together since the beginning, teasing each other and enjoying their time together?
Alver received a desperate embrace from his brother. Callen's head was buried in the crook of his neck.
"I will protect you, Callen."
Even if it cost me my life.
And long after, the sound of a huge door opening echoed.
The demon gate has finally opened.
TBC
Chapter Text
“YOUR HIGHNESS!” Cale Henituse’s scream echoed on the battlefield. Everyone fighting paused and looked at the two figures that were stabbed together, lying on the ground.
He immediately approached them and see if he could save them both but—
Oi. Oi. Isn’t double suicide too much?
“This is…”
He realized he couldn’t.
“ERUHABEN-NIM!” Cale called out and retracted the silver shield. He placed the shield over the siblings while a gold sphere covered the city. He was never wrong. Ever since he made contact with him, Cale always knew the power of the God of Death. No, it’s still alive. There was no blood on their stab wound. Cale could feel the power of the God of Death. He knew that bastard god didn’t have enough power to turn back time anymore, that’s why he was betting everything on taking Callen back.
“If only there’s power equal to the Sealed god.” he murmured. But as soon as he said those words, an elf who came at Eruhaben’s call approached him.
“Come back, Alver Crossman.” He gritted, while he watched Alver Crossman do this last resort. Battling the Sealed God right inside Callen’s consciousness is the only way to save both the child and the world.
It doesn't matter how long, but Cale knew he had to hold as much as he could.
He knew that the God of Death was cursed with solitary confinement and everything connected to him was inflicted with the same curse.
However, Callen is not like the others. He is half god and half human. He is capable of holding such emotions and coping with them. Nonetheless, he’s also a soul that was summoned here. Nonetheless, he is a soul that has been summoned here. He was an otherworldly. That is why, while the rest of the world cannot touch him, these people can. The price he paid for his life is his most precious memory.
Kim Roksu's most cherished memory is of her family, specifically Alver. Alver Crossman possesses both the ability to destroy and save Callen.
At times like these, I despise myself for being powerless. No matter what life he lived, all he could do was watch and fight.
“You better come back, husband! If not! I’ll kill you a hundred more times!” He threatens and raises his sword, meeting ARM’s leader.
It is been a long time since I saw White Star!
Cale could still vividly remember the dread this man brought to his life in his past life. He had to make a deal with the god of death and regress. Cale may not have Callen’s devilish brain to concoct whatever sh*t he wants.
But he’s noble trash and he takes pride in it.
"ALL OF YOU!" he exclaims. All of the races that participated in this final battle looked at him and said, "NO MATTER WHAT HAPPENS! HOLD THE ENEMY AS MUCH AS YOU CAN! It is NOT THE END YET!"
Hearing him say that, the forces' morale improved. Choi Han started incinerating the enemies, cutting through the dead mana. Eruhaben and the dragons began to attack the open demonic gate. They have to destroy it before the demons can enter their world.
"Haha!" White Star exclaims and attacks Cale. "I just need to kill you and take that divine item from them!"
Cale was aware that the God of Death had previously warned him that Callen could become the center of the war. The sealed god, their true enemy, possesses the true power to open the Demonic Gate. Not only that, but his original body was buried deep within that world, and opening it would bring the Sealed God fully awake. Which could be more problematic.
Cale clashes his sword with White Star. He is constantly maintaining the White shield while fending for himself. This White Star could confront him and attack the two figures on the ground. He knew his plate could not take it much longer, but— I was willing to risk my life and end everything!
“ROAR”
*dundun*
Everyone took a brief pause. The sun gradually went into eclipse. Darkness began to consume everything in sight. Cale, White Star, and everyone else came to a halt as they watched the Demonic Door open.
An accumulation of dead mana, a dead wish, and a god's blood.
“No way…”
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" exclaimed White Star, laughing so hard. Monsters began crawling out of the demonic gate. There is a single white figure below.
"The Sealed God will awaken soon, but only after eating the demigod's heart and soul," said the white star.
Ugly, demonic creatures began to crawl. Cale trembled; the life in which he had lost everything returned. The dragons set out to destroy the creatures, but it will take everything they have to stop them.
"It's...finished," he whispered. Once the demonic gates open, there is no turning back. Once it is open, those creatures will be able to continue entering their world.
Red light shot up into the sky.
It’s here. The apocalypse that Cale wished to avoid.
Even in this life, I cannot save anything.
He stood there blankly. He could not move and had already given up on everything.
He was about to back away and save his family when he noticed Robbit Crossman standing around Alver and Callen. Not only does he, but the entire Crossman family, wants to save the two.
Cale felt his heart tremble.
"It is okay, Lord Cale. You have done enough." Robbit, the second prince, takes over when Alver Crossman is unable. "We must save the kingdom; we will live and die with it, so it is acceptable to be scared and concerned about your survival."
Helion, Xavier, and the twins all smiled at him.
"Thank you," they all said. "For protecting them until the end."
They’re not scared? Cale asked. No. they’re scared. But…
This is a view that was foreign to Cale. The Crossmans were never a particularly good family to begin with. But seeing them like this, willing to stand tall and sacrifice for their last hope, Cale's heart and mind were clear.
It is his duty as a knight to protect his Lord. His responsibility as a sworn brother is to protect what there is to protect. Cale, who used to despise himself and believe he could not do anything, raised his sword and spoke. If he continues to think like this—he may never be able to save anyone he loved and cherished.
He smiled and attacked the massive troll that appeared out of the light.
—more… devour them more… devour them all!
—rain on them! Destroy them! Set them on fire.
—let’s destroy them, Cale! Turn them into crisps!
—destroy them without remnants of their dirty soul
—are you willing to sacrifice yourself?
Cale jumps into the red light. Choi Han, Eruhaben, Mary, Rosalyn, Clopeh—and the rest of their people following. Cale looked at them. He raised his hand and soon the earth rumbled, the water rose from the dry land, the wind made a sphere, and lightning began to rain. Cale sealed himself and everyone else to deal with the monsters.
This doom he created was strong that it’s impossible to break.
To find a way to destroy the demonic gate and the laughing White Star in front of them.
“How fascinating.” The white star laughed, “Aren’t you too suicidal for this?”
.
.
.
.
.
*gasps!*
Alver woke up in another dimension. He’s standing before a crying child, whose body was filled with bruises and wounds.
“That bastard! Where is he? Even if you hide! I can still find you!”
His heart broke the moment the boy raised his head and looked at him. No… more specifically, he’s staring at a distance. Black hair, reddish-brown eyes, and a face that resembled Callen when he was still a child.
Alver wanted to touch him but his hand only passed by him. He watched the boy run away as fast as he could, scared that his life would end. He stood up and the next thing he saw was an orphanage and the child crouching down, again with his body filled with bruises.
His eyes were dead. His will to live is gone.
The boy's eyes were filled with resignation, which made his heart ache.
"Do you want to save him?
Alver Crossman didn’t reply. He recognized that the Sealed God was attempting to make him lose control.
"He is reliving the life he tucked away in the corners of his record."
Memories. Memories that Alver was unaware of.
The memories they had created while following around on their way home. Callen would drive him insane for no reason, playing games and generally messing with him.
But this…
Your swollen eyes. Your weeping tone.
They are choking up his chest. He wanted to run after him through this maze of strange memories.
Alver Crossman only looked for things that would never change. He will never forget the first time he held the child no one wanted. The feelings that transcend time, the love he lavished on him, and the life he is willing to give up for him.
“Callen.”
No, that is not his name.
Alver simply wanted to meet him right away.
The thoughts of a child watching the city lights. He will give him the world and fill the nights with a company who has always left them in the dust.
His lying voice and invisible mind are still resounding in his chest as he recalls the times when he gave all of his love to the child he considers family.
This unfamiliar place, this sad moment.
Alver sought for things would never change. Those happy moments, those heartily laughter—he wanted those to be the only things that would take them to the unfamiliar place they would live. If the two of them could make it there, Alver prayed that they’d be reborn only with a life filled with happiness.
He once held onto shapeless things. He once failed to hear the crumbling sound of his heart shaking. On the same road they both walked, the light is still glowing.
Alver could never forget the day…
“Hyunnie have to stay by my side.”
You too, should stay by mine.
The feeling that even traverses time…
I just want to meet you again, my baby brother.
I just want to meet you again.
“Do you wish to save him?”
A voice reckoned.
A man with black hair and black eyes stood before him.
“This is good. Roksu-yah meet a good family.”
Smiling at him, talking to him with such a relieved smile on his face.
.
.
Callen wakes up in a sphere of darkness. He could hear voices around, his consciousness slowly fading away.
How long had I been asleep?
How long had he been mulling over death?
As long he’s inside this place, no one could hurt him. He’s so done being hurt. He didn’t want to hurt again. He doesn’t want to experience losing someone he loves dearly again.
He’s so done with it.
He doesn’t want to experience it again.
He didn’t want to be the reason why that man had to die in vain for him again.
“Hyunnie.”
He can still clearly remember.
Love is the desire for someone else to be happy, even if not with you.
He should just remain here and contemplate the end of his pathetic life. He looked around, imagining this prison disguised as a peaceful paradise.
With no one knowing.
Without anyone weeping.
He will vanish from this world, putting an end to the nightmare he is been living.
He lowers his gaze. His hands were drenched in tears, and tears streamed down his cheeks.
He rubbed his eyes and buried his face in his hands, trembling as he remembered the happy times that had turned tragic.
I should have hugged you tighter and for a longer period of time the last time I saw you.
His regret was not being able to hold his big brother’s hand or apologize for being a weak brother
This is the last.
The last moment he’ll etch in his memory.
The breathtaking meadows.
The vast and thriving land.
Without anyone to listen.
Without someone to spend this light.
To move with the wind in a solitary dance.
“I am free.”
He steps forward.
The appearance of the setting sun.
He closed his eyes and fantasized about the past. The beautiful paradise he lived.
He escapes into a fantasy to avoid feeling depressed.
With a soft sigh, remember those good old days. A night sky full of stars flashed before his eyes.
This is fine. Hyunnie will be fine.
Rather than watch that man die by his hands, he’d rather die by now.
I don’t want it. I don’t want to lose anyone again.
Not for my sake again.
Collecting that soft thread of hope alongside the river of stars that flows in his gaze.
This cool breeze nudges at the light.
This solitary dance has no one to admire.
Leaving a memory and the soft sound of love.
False happiness that no one shares with him.
The line between false hope and never-ending sorrow.
Now…
Exiled by love.
To be trapped inside this whirlpool of tears.
Swallowing all those tears for a smile.
In the end, he will be nothing more than a memory.
If only… I didn’t believe in love or hope for it.
He will get out of this sadness before he goes insane.
He will never see a smile like that again in his life.
The breathtaking scenery without him.
His teardrops glistened as they fell.
The world stole his sun and shut off all of his lights.
This exile could not compete with the desolation of searching for that memory.
His heaven.
Huh?
He calmly opened his eyes, trying to clear his vision, when he realized he was in someone's arms. His heart thumped so loudly as he gazed at the man holding him in his arms.
“Roksu-yah. What are you doing?”
The man whom he held close to his heart before coming here.
“Team leader.”
“Wake up, Roksu-yah. Someone’s waiting for you.”
All endings are also beginnings. He simply did not realize it at the time.
His heart thumped like an out-of-control beast.
“You are not alone anymore, Roksu-yah… you have to wake up.”
His gaze is drawn to the man who has given him a sad smile.
The man who breached through his sphere, holding onto a white spear, bloodied all over. Grabbing his hand in desperation.
“Callie.”
Some souls simply understand each other when they meet.
He can not help but cry in the arms of a stranger he has never met.
He can not help but be relieved—relieved to be alive and to have met someone like this.
It is the first time anyone has ever told him words he never expected to hear.
“I’ve come for you, baby.”
A warm embrace that reaches the heart is the most unexpected happiness one can receive.
The memory of his happiness, his first companion, his first friend, and his first family.
The world where his heart remembers.
His teats fell, falling onto the hand of the person holding his hand right now.
His saddened tone reverberated, echoing like a sad love song.
“I missed you so much, My Baby Callie.”
A world he’ll wait for until his last breath.
His world—where Alver Crossman is.
“hyun…nie?”
TBC
Chapter Text
“Hyun…nie?”
Callen looks in front of him. He's been tortured and everything but he seems to be hallucinating right now. Alver Crossman is there, standing in front of him with a desperate expression. He didn’t know how things went after he relaxed but he knew his brother had him in his arms.
He could’ve abandoned him but he’s here.
He could’ve discarded him like a chess piece, but he came to save him.
He felt so sad, knowing he had become a burden.
The Sealed God thought that Alver was his weakness, but he was not.
He’s nothing but a burden to him and to his forces.
He felt so sad knowing that Alver had to go through all this just because of him. He felt so bitter because of his powerlessness and yet, he could only close his eyes and pretend to be in pain.
“Are you alright?’
“I’m fine.”
This suffocating feeling and sadness, make him want to cry and scream.
“You’re always fine.”
Callen half-opened his eyes and shook his head, “At times like this, you should’ve abandoned me.”
“Didn’t I promise you, that I will never let harm fall on you?”
“You really are cruel.”
He whispered.
The more Alver cared for him, the more he’ll fall even more. The more he’ll want to stay by side and be greedy. The more he would want to live everyday with him and just be happy.
The more this man thinks of him, the more he would think of all this negativities.
It’s just by chance that has passed and the sky is colored with the sunset. It was a blissful day, subtle yet warm.
It’s another day that Callen realised he was really wanted to be in this person’s arms.
Rainy, cloudy, no light, darkness, day and night, ever since this man came to his life, maybe his existence itself disappeared. It was that moment he allowed him to go another and leave him behind.
He unknowingly glued his heart to this person and knew that he will suffer for it.
“Roksu-yah.”
He looked at the side where the Former Team Leader, Lee Soohyuk was standing.
“You met one good brother there.”
He’s smiling.
Lee Soo Hyuk, who had a noticeably weak body for a swordsman, appeared younger than Callen's final record. He looked similar to the Lee Soo Hyuk that Kim Rok Soo had met when he was a rookie.
It had to do with something about not being able to forget the sweetness of the past or whatnot.
“He guided me where you are, Callen.” Alver smiled.
It was too similar. The Lee Soo Hyuk in front of Callen was not a scene in one of his records, but he was acting too similar to Lee Soo Hyuk. He’s calmly withstanding the pressure of his records.
“What could it be, you little punk? You’re not awake yet?”
“Huh?”
Lee Soohyuk laughed. He gazed at them
“That motherf*cking God of Death.”
Callen could hear the team leader’s voice as he brushed his face with both hands.
“You’re right. He is quite the motherf*cker.”
“Ha!”
Callen let out a short laugh.
“You’re right. He was a total nutjob.”
The two of them scoffed while looking at each other. Callen brushed his hair back. His hair and hand were both covered in blood and ashes, but that wasn’t important. He’s still in Alver’s arms.
“Roksu-yah’s Big Brother, isn’t he too much to handle?” Lee Soohyuk smiled.
“He is… Either he finds trouble or creates it.There was never a peaceful day.”
“Right? He’s a natural when it comes to trouble. It must’ve been tiring.”
“Can’t agree with you more than I can.”
Callen glared at them adorably. Soohyuk and Alver looked at each other with a smile.
“This is the sphere where the Sealed God couldn’t breach through. It’s your sphere called Record, Roksu-yah.” [lmao, record acting like the fourth wall. Hahaha]
The team leader continued to speak with disbelief after hearing Callen respond to everything he said, while Alver kept agreeing with him. team leader was weirdly watching him and Alver. He seemed satisfied while watching both of them.
Soohyuk smiled and approached them, saying, “I’ll give you a gift.”
Callen was silent. “Your… ability?”
Soohyuk smiled and said, “You don’t need painful memories to add to your record. What you need are happy memories, Roksu-yah.”
“Don’t you want it?”
Callen calmly answered as team leader Lee Soo Hyuk mischievously asked.
“Hand it over.”
“That’s not how to ask for gifts, Callen.” Alver reprimanded. Soohyuk simply laughed.
He calmly opened his palm to urge his team leader to hand over the ability.
“Hey, since when is anything in the world free?” Soohyuk barks. This made Alver wonder how his baby ended up so competitive with words. He must’ve learned all those things from this person.
Callen started to frown. The team leader didn’t care and continued to say what he wanted to say.
“You need to pay up with money or find other ways to pay for your meal.”
“…Seriously.”
“What’s wrong? Did you forget who I learned this from?”
He had not forgotten. How could he forget that? Callen leaned back onto his brother and observed the team leader.
“What are the conditions?”
The team leader lifted one finger.
“Once this is all over, create a farm in the Forest of Darkness. Create an orchard and a field to plant crops as well. Plant tomatoes, watermelons, cucumbers, pumpkins, etc. Plant all sorts of different crops. Oh, plant similar things if your neighborhood doesn’t have those crops. And take care of them yourself.”
Callen started to frown.
“Farming is not an easy job. You know that, right? You must look after the crops every day. So, don’t go wandering off to random places and instead just farm with that little kid named Raon. You can do it with Choi Jung Soo’s paternal cousin once removed and your other friends as well.”
Callen could not stop frowning because he knew why Lee Soo Hyuk was telling him to do this.
‘We need to take you with us. If we don’t, forget being a slacker, you’re the type that would go around causing trouble.’
The team leader reached out his hand out and Callen grabbed it. The moment the two of them shook hands…
Clang!
He heard a sharp noise. Callen looked forward with a stoic expression.
His sphere is slowly breaking. He could see Soohyuk smiling as if he was going far away.
“Are you leaving?”
Callen calmly asked.
“Yes. I have to go.”
Lee Soo Hyuk calmly responded. However, his body was quickly breaking down in contrast to his relaxed demeanor.
“Kim Rok Soo.”
Squeeze.
Callen looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk who was squeezing his hand.
“There are times when gods make mistakes. Maybe it is because he’s a nutjob. But you is a god now.”
His still calm voice continued.
“I didn’t die in your place.”
Callen’s shoulders slightly flinched. However, his eyes were focused on the slowly disappearing Lee Soo Hyuk.
“I died while I was running wild. Got it?”
Saying that he died while running wild instead of having died in his place. There was no way Callen would not know Lee Soo Hyuk’s thoughts and intentions behind that statement. He was trying to lower Callen’s guilt about the situation.
“No. That’s not it.”
However, Callen had no intention of responding the way Lee Soo Hyuk wanted.
“It wasn’t my fault nor the team leader’s fault.”
“…You’re right. That is the correct answer.”
Callen formed a fist with the hand that was in the handshake.
Psssss.
The hand that was shaking his hand disappeared as well. Callen could now see Lee Soo Hyuk’s true smile.
“Kim Rok Soo, stay alive. Being alive is the best.”
Callen looked into Lee Soo Hyuk’s eyes and nodded his head.
“You are not alone anymore. You have people to trust,”
Every tear he dropped, felt like his heart stopped for a while.
“Don’t die… Being alive is the best when shared with people you love.”
The one and only man he desired to be with, to spend time with, to be happy, to smile, to laugh......
“And Jung Soo and I are happy as well.”
The eyes were gone now as well.
“So be happy as well.”
That was his final comment.
“Alver Crossman… Please take good care of Roksu-yah.”
The world around him broke apart. Only darkness remained.
Callen closed his eyes after looking at the darkness. He felt his older brother’s warm embrace and the power of the sealed god, who took control of his body.
He had a feeling. He had a feeling that it was time to wake up.
“Hyunnie.”
Callen could feel someone cautiously tapping his cheek.
Alver was looking at him with love and adoration.
“It’s about time you woke up. Make a wish, Callen.”
A bright white glow filled his space. The power of despair slowly vanished.
“What… what. Is… AHHHHHHH!” The sealed god screams while Callen seals him into the space that the God of Death sent him.
“Let’s go back, Hyunnie.”
Callen smiled while holding Alver’s hand.
But Alver Crossman did not reply.
.
.
“HE’S AWAKE!!!” Xavier shouted. Callen immediately opened his eyes as if to respond to that statement.
“Callen!” his brothers welcomed him in an embrace. He successfully sent the Sealed God into the God of Death’s realm. He was glad to see them but—he looked at the person kneeling by the side in Robbit’s arm.
Cale looks over at Alver. His arms were on the ground, and blood was oozing from his head.
"Are you alright, baby?"
Callen could not take his gaze from him. Alver maintained a smile at him. Despite his pain, he is keeping an eye on him in order to protect him.
"It is been a long time since I have seen your face this close." The warm chuckle and light laughter echoed in his head. He was fine during his dream. He was fine with his consciousness, so—
"Baby, you must survive. Living is the best thing you can do."
Callen, who had regained all of his memories, was in tears.
"Hyunnie."
He grew up in a wealthy and prosperous royal family. how dare he forget the happiest moments of his life.
“Hyunnie.”
Alver looks at him and smiles affectionately.
Keep him alive.
"Brother Ribbit will look after you," Alver said with a sad tone.
"No matter what happens, live for Hyunnie, baby."
To love. Oh how his heart cracked with the thought
“HYUNNIE!”
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver was faithfully carrying out his responsibilities as his older brother.
“Kim Rok Soo…” Alver called his original name, “Thank you for being my family.”
Callen's heartbeat quickened as tears streamed down his cheeks. The wish he desired reduced everyone to this level.
"We will be together, Hyunnie." He cupped Alver's cheeks and rested his forehead on his older brother's. "I won’t allow you to leave me!"
Beside this person, is heaven on earth.
His voice softened to the same affectionate tone he used to greet him.
"We promised we'd be by each other's sides forever, didn't we?"
Even after Alver's death. Callen held Alver’s hand so rightly. This moment was so important. But…
His beloved Hyunnie wore a satisfied and joyful smile. Callen reached out and embraced Alver’s cold body.
You never know how strong you are until being strong is your only option.
He had every right to despise everything, but he didn't.
He had every right to despise those around him, but he chose not to.
He had every right to leave their world, but he stayed even though it betrayed him.
The truth is that you will be harmed by everyone. You just have to find the ones who are worth suffering for. I have known for quite some time. I know and yet...
He didn’t know if all his suffering was worth it.
He didn’t whether someone’s sacrifice was worth it.
To live is to suffer, and to survive is to find meaning in that suffering.
He suffers because he expected to.
He expected that everything would be alright, to the point that he became immune to such pain.
Man is sometimes extraordinarily, passionately, in love with suffering.
The greatest sources of our suffering are the lies we tell ourselves.
I am alright. I am not crying.
In fact….
He’s not alright at all.
The vision of Alver dying was not because of anyone—it was all because of him.
His tear stricken face could only shed tears of pain. Calling, Calling in vain the name he loved so much.
Behind every sweet smile, there is a bitter sadness that no one can ever see or feel.
His call in disdain and anger, was once again answered with warmth and tenderness.
“You are human with feelings as well. No one will know if you won’t say anything.”
Then the man left, leaving everyone behind.
That man permitted him to be honest.
Alver Crossman allowed him to rest and be the child he is.
This man…
Become the light and hope he once lost.
[Make a wish.]
Callen calmly gazed at his brother and to his other sibling.
[Make a wish, Kim Roksu. You can change it all.]
Even if the price he has to pay is freedom.
“Brother Ribbit.”
If—that freedom could keep everyone he cherished alive…
“Brother Helly.”
Even if would cost him that one thing he most desired, and live with it.
“I’m so happy to be family with you!”
The power of death surged forward, destroying the demonic creatures that surrounded them. Callen now sits, embracing his brother as if it is the most appropriate time to.
The people inside Cale's dome looked around as it transformed into a bright white light. Cale henituse looks at the young man with a smile on his face.
His beautiful silver-white hair was smeared with blood, making him appear as stunning as ever. He held his brother's body. The people watching witness the lovely siblings defying all of the laws of the world.
A dark elf.
a young demigod.
Human-created laws became the shackles that forced everyone to live in this prison-like paradise.
Callen decided to destroy it all.
The constraints of being a dark creature. The shackles of being a noble. The shackle of becoming the enemy of the world. The prison of crook beliefs, and the stain of one's blood.
The Crossmans were neither saviors nor kingdom-builders.
It is a con man who has lived a life of deception.
They are not deities' descendants.
He cried, "You promised me that we would be together forever."
His voice caused his siblings to flinch as they slowly rose from their positions. The bloody princes stood up, smiled, and approached the youngest and oldest siblings.
"Hey god," Robbit whispered, begging Callen to grant his wish. "God, can not we be happy?" I sense what Callen is going through right now.
Hellion, who had heard him, responded, "Can not we live normally, god?"
Callen examined them. Their eyes were filled with sadness as they looked at the destroyed kingdom.
Cale Henituse smiled as he looked at them.
"Hey little god, do not you wish for something else?"
Callen looked at Alver and his siblings, who were standing there wishing for something only he could do.
He was a demigod, not a god, but everyone eventually accepted him as their savior.
"I pray that we are happy in this life," Cale Henituse said. Everyone has suffered, and they have failed to do so. Everyone they wanted to protect is starting to wither away in dreams.
The God of Balance took what was most important to them for the sake of the lives of those they saved. Callen Crossman raised his hand and trapped the white-masked man with the power of death before dragging him down to the pits of the Demonic Gate. The gate slowly closed, with creatures running back to survive.
Callen is purifying the world on his own.
If… the gods won’t give me what I wanted…
Callen smiled as he embraced his brother tightly.
“I’ll have to be the god of my world.”
Bright light shone brightly, as the sun and moon began to separate. The world heard his wish and soon, a beautiful aurora filled the skies of the world.
The sealed god's voice slowly diminished. Signaling that everything has ended now.
A bright golden light flew into the air.
There's a white-haired prince and his beloved dark-elf brother. Surrounding them were their siblings, who were also basking in this golden light.
The demons that crept out of the underworld, unable to crawl back to the gate, slowly turned into white dust.
Cale Henituse looked down the moment he felt his father breathe once more.
Callen also looked down and gazed at his brother, who slowly opened his eyes.
“Hyunnie.”
Alver rose up and felt alive. He gazes at Callen, whose eyes have now turned red with silver-white hair.
Alver Crossman simply stared at him. Unable to call his name anymore. Memories of every people associated with Callen, slowly had their memories wiped away.
In a place where all their enemies won’t be able to do anything anymore.
In a place where there will only be peace.
Callen made this one decision and will live with it.
They've done well.
“Hyunnie… let’s be happy, Hyunnie.”
A simple yet difficult wish.
Even when I won’t be present in that world and be with you,.
The thoughts that he can hear break his heart.
He approaches him, and soon Cale looks at him.
“You have to be happy, Hyunnie.”
Callen wishes for a world where no gods can play with their lives anymore.
Even Cale Henituse, who has finally defeated the enemy of the world, had tears streaming down his cheeks. He will only be the only one who will never forget.
"It's finished."
The bright light began to create a beautiful aurora.
Callen's power seeped into the world and sealed it.
That way, no one can hurt their happiness now.
Be it the hunters, or the demon world, the power that Callen sought was to live a peaceful life.
He is a god.
A demi-god who obtained power much better than the God of Death.
The power to make his wishes come true.
The power of Creation.
"Hyunnie… I love you lots, Hyunnie!"
TBC
Chapter Text
"Mr. Fairy left a teddy bear for me again!" Reynold, Robbit's son, exclaimed happily, displaying the adorable white teddy bear to his father.
It has been five years since the Apocalypse rained down on Rowoon. There were no traces of the war, and everything was restored to its original state. It is as if time has reversed itself, to a more peaceful period.
"Perhaps Mr. Fairy adores you so much that he came and left it with you."
Robbit had been experiencing a void in his life for several years. He had no idea what or who it was; all he knew was that he had overlooked something critical.
Every time he saw Benedict Crossman's book or the enormous gold teddy bear in his office, his heart sank and he felt terrible pain.
He was not alone in feeling this way; his siblings did as well. Hellion preoccupied himself with internal affairs, but he would occasionally stare at a distance, lost in thought. Isis and Axis would come around, but their gaze was always fixed on Witton Palace.
Hellion once asked if his brain was fine. Of course, he responded that Hellion had always been a jerk and that he did not need any therapist. His younger brother would always inform him that someone could be seen in his room, a silver-haired boy who enjoyed listening to his ramblings.
Robbit could not believe it at first until it happened to him.
Sometimes he had dreams about a white-haired boy sitting beside him and brushing his cheeks. He occasionally noticed a figure walking through the castle's halls, particularly the Palace of Joy gardens. But most of the time, he saw the silhouette of someone hugging the golden bear and holding a book by his side.
He thought Hellion had finally lost it, but now he believes in Mr. Fairy, whom his son can see and interact with.
Even when the Palace was filled with people…
It’s still empty for him.
And—
Who is the most affected, though?
Robbit sighed and allowed his son to play. He decided to go see Alver, who appeared to be committing suicide through hard work. He had been working too hard, as in—too much. He always had a gloomy expression on his face when he stopped working.
He would sometimes sleepwalk with a tear-stained face.
At times like this, his heart could not help but break even harder. They had all forgotten something extremely important. However, Alver appeared to be the only one who was significantly impacted by it. If only he knew what or who it was, he would have done everything he could to keep his brother from breaking.
He went into Alver's office. Alver did not respond, so he decided to open the door and found Alver sleeping while sitting in the chair. He saw a blurred figure of a white-haired man sitting on the table and stroking his brother's head.
He was both alarmed and unafraid. He could not help but cry at the sight. He noticed a smile on the young man's face as he spoke silently—without voice or tone—to Alver.
Robbit has decided not to enter. He simply watched the figure lull his older brother into a sound sleep.
He knew right away that Alver's heart was being torn apart every day.
How long will his sadness last? How long will it take until this is over?
How much emotional pain does Alver feel? He had no right to order him to stop.
Robbit did not have the fortitude to tell him to stop.
Is not this guy crazy? Because, despite how much it hurts him, he is in love with someone he cannot remember.
And he is the crazy one for not stopping his older brother from longing for the forgotten one.
Robbit closed the door and walked away, leaving only his memory of the white-haired man.
.
.
"Hello, Uncle! Little Uncle warned you not to work too much!"
"Little uncle?" Alver asked his nephew, Reynolds. Reynold is currently the Crown Prince of the Rowoon Kingdom. Soon after ascending to the throne, he named Robbit’s son as his successor.
He did not know who his adorable nephew's little uncle was.
Their youngest was Isis, and there should not be anyone younger than him.
"Little Uncle has beautiful white hair and reddish brown eyes! He looks adorable! He even gives Rey (himself) teddies!"
The five-year-old's rumblings caught everyone off guard. There are no people with silver-white hair in the capital. They are white-greyish and come from Sekka's household. But not silver white.
He must have met a fairy because he is talking so animatedly.
.
.
Alver Crossman stared at the distance again. He had been having occasional dreams about a boy. He would dream about happy memories, and his heart would break as darkness swallowed them.
He was aware that he should not be alive at this point.
Nonetheless, he can not seem to abandon this life again.
He sensed a presence following him around. Presence that puts his heart at ease. Sometimes he felt a gentle touch on his head or a soft touch on his hand.
On days when he was tired and uneasy, he felt a weight and warmth on his body.
It was to the point he thought of himself going crazy.
He was sitting in a chair that would be appropriate for a lonely and depressed man. He is considering how to break free from these feelings. Deep dark atoms covered his skin, making him wonder if his life would end tonight, but it never seemed to be his last breath. Windows in front of him opened, relieving him of any pain caused by breathing his jealousy. It smelled like a broken trust, which he had never seen or experienced.
The sky was so dark that even the cloud appeared desperate, like his heart, ready to drop and begin the journey of life. Beyond the window, all he could see was an angel, the same angel he had always imagined. The one he thought would stay, one he thought like a powerful drug that entangled himself in him. He could not hold him, he left swiftly and softly flitting away.
When he had come to the end of his journey, he traveled with his last weary smile, 'just forget if you can, that I never frowned and remembered only to smile.'
“Your Highness.”
He looked at his side. Cale Henituse came to visit again. Even when in relationship with this person, he couldn’t seem to find true happiness he wanted.
Cale moved by his side. The redhead reached for his head and let him lean in his arms. He let out a breath, resonating so mournfully inside his office. The redhead simply allowed him to take in the silence and find comfort with him.
Even when, he couldn’t really find comfort in any way or thing existing in this world.
There’s always that gap—that huge gap—that made him desperate.
Every tear he dropped, felt like his heart stopped for a while. His dreams were all gone, he never got a chance see someone to grow old and take his last breath seeing his face, he was all he had left in his life and now gone forever. The one and only man he desired to be with, to spend time with, to be happy, to smile, to laugh......
But who? Who’s that person he’s seeking to watch over until the very end? Who was it? Who, just who is that person who’s making cry like this.
Alver Crossman didn’t know how to be happy anymore.
He simply shed his tears so mournfully. The only person he could cry was only when Cale is present. His mournful cries began to echo inside the room. He could only grab Cale’s arm and wail like a child.
I am not sad, but why am I crying?
I’ve achieve everything I want but why is—why am I so miserable?
Who are you? Why are you appearing in my dream?
I want to see you.
I want to see your face.
But you disappear every time I reach out to you.
He has to stop.
Stop tormenting himself.
Stop hurting himself.
Stop asking more than what is given to him.
Was he at fault?
He knew he must end this farce without hurting himself. His only way out... It's to give him up... And let go of the person he didn’t know... Let him be with a person that could give him a worthwhile lifetime. Someone who could be with him, take care of him, fill the void of penance and agony he cannot.
He knew... He must end this madness.
He knew he had to end those dreams and live without them.
But deep regret eats his heart away.
He once believed that things would improve, but he despised the prospect of waking up to the news of this madness.
He used to be so unsure of himself. Whether it was right or wrong for him to want to do this. The raging question buried in his mind taunted him: "Why should I struggle?"
Yet…
A voice keeps whispering that he can do it.
“I’m going crazy.” He cried and breathed harshly. Cale’s arms only tightened around him.
He was scared to discover how empty it was inside.
A shameless possessive freak to those memories he couldn’t even discern were true.
Those five years, on the other hand, shaped him. To constantly smile, even when he was breaking apart inside, made him grow a lot and mature enough to think for himself. He would have ups and downs, gaining and losing everything valuable along the way. Nothing could make him happier than to remain by this person's side.
Without a doubt, he could have been opportunistic, but he was tired of making everything seem like an opportunity and acting as if everything was worth it.
He couldn’t act at all.
He would spend his entire life living a lie, keeping everything to himself and never telling anyone he was in pain.
"Cale, help me... I do not know what to do anymore."
It hurts so much that he’s lost as to what to do.
He only remained in Cale’s arms until all he could remember was falling asleep.
.
.
Cale Henituse gently placed Alver onto the bed. He returned his gaze to the demigod who was only visible to him.
Callen was smiling at him. His expression was melancholy.
"Where are you?" he inquired.
Callen looked down and said, “I can’t tell you.”
Cale couldn’t help but laugh angrily.
“Are you fine with this?” he asked.
“Yes. As long as I can watch them and be with them.”
It doesn’t matter whether I can hold them or not.
Cale stood up and tried grabbing Callen. His hand merely passed through his astral body.
Callen, the God of Creation, could only come into this world with his soul. Only children with pure souls could see him but the rest of the world can’t.
If nothing else... Just remember that the only person to blame for this is himself, as there is only so much that one person can take.
Cale appeared thinner in Callen’s eyes. His eyes were worn out and tired. It was not the same bright reddish hues that would look at him when he was warm.
“Don’t you feel sorry for them?” Cale did not mean it. But the agony is unbearable. He was prepared to give up. However, not this. Not in this way. He desired a more subtle, forgiving departure. Not this. He wished for a happy life but why is it, “Did my wish mean nothing at all?”
Callen smiled bitterly. "I am sorry, Cale."
“You are a cruel person, Kim Roksu. Even in the end, you’re not telling me why you’re hurting everyone this way.” Cale gritted.
Callen simply smiled at him. Cale walks away, shaking his head. He’s the only person who can see this god. He’s the only person who can see him and the loneliness he’s bearing.
“Mommy.” Callen Crossman called out to him, “Please don’t be sad. It’s not yours or anyone’s fault. It’s my choice.”
“But I miss you, baby. Won’t you reconsider?”
Living as a normal child once more, even when he’s already a god.
But Callen only replied with a smile.
For he will soon disappear and become one with the world.
.
.
Alver Crossman woke up later than he expected.
He simply stared at the space before rising to start the day. He attended to himself. It has always been like this. He despises having someone else's scent in his room, but he finds comfort in the minty scent tinged with lemon.
He sat in the chair and looked at himself in the mirror. He practiced smiling one more time.
He opened the drawer to find some suitable jewelry to complement his outfit. He needed to meet people from other kingdoms when he spotted the black box with a gold ribbon.
A brown diamond brooch.
"Do I have this?" he asked. It is the same color as his eyes in his dark elf form.
He took it from the box. The box turned over and instantly fell to the ground.
Alver placed the brooch on his tie and reached out for the box.
When…
“What—?”
A small card fell from the box, written in childish handwriting.
His mind went blank. His hands trembled.
He took the card and stared at it for a long while.
[Hyunnie.]
His heart went crazy. His mind began pounding.
[I love you lots, Hyunnie! ]
Why did I… forget about him?
“Callen.”
As soon as he said that name, the sound of the God of Death's bell echoed. At the same time, a bright white light appeared from outside the Palace of Joy.
He stood up and hurried. Running frantically, I finally felt alive.
Hurry! I must hurry!
Not only him, but his siblings were rushing as well.
The bells continued to ring.
The light slowly dissipated.
Why did I forget about him?
Alver was not concerned whether he was on his feet or not. He moved slowly towards the white-haired boy standing in the middle of the rose garden.
The same face.
Same smile.
The same gaze.
How did he miss this?
He missed him so much.
“Callen.”
The boy gazed at him. He looked at his hand and felt the air that he couldn’t feel at all. The god waiting to be swallowed by the world looked at the person calling his name.
“Baby?”
His white hair slowly turned black, and the glow of his eyes slowly dissipated.
Cale Henituse also came, along with everybody close to him.
The boy slowly walked towards Alver. Alver felt the child’s palm cupping his cheek.
He can't help but shed tears as he leaned on the child’s warmth.
He didn't know what to say. He said all the embarrassing things and even begged for his safety.
He didn't have the qualifications to be with him at all.
He felt the child kiss his cheeks. He looked at him and smiled weakly..
Just being by his side fills him.
"Hyunnie.."
"Can I?" he whispered. He wants to know if he can hold him. But Callen beat him to it and hugged him tightly.
Callen. That is his name.
He had a feeling he would be fine as long as he stuck by this person's side.
"You sly little shit!" Robbit and Hellion could not help but rush toward their youngest and eldest. Xavier followed suit, as did Axis and Isis, who stood by his side, smiling with relief.
"I missed you, brother Ribbit!"
"It is Robbit, Callie. You are no longer a toddler!" Robbit exclaimed with a big smile on his face.
Callen could not stop crying as he finally held the people he missed the most.
“I’m home, Hyung-nims!!”
“Welcome home, Callie.”
The troublemaker of the Crossman Royal Family is finally home.
OMAKE:
"Are you going to be okay? Your grandson returned to his family," the god of balance inquired.
"They broke the world's test." God of Death replied, "I will just watch over him. And…"
“And…”
"I prefer his smile when he is the happiest; he was never happy here."
"Of course, he wouldn't." The god of balance sneers, "who would want a senile bastard god of death as their grandfather? Even I would strangle you and disown you."
The god of death could not believe what he was hearing right now.
"MY BABY LOVES ME! You do not know that," the god of death responds.
Unaware, his baby is determined to burn his temples after doing nothing for all the crap and tears he has wasted on their situation.
“I ABHOR YOU TO DEATH, BASTARD GOD OF DEATH! BRING ME BACK MY 24-CARAT TEARS!!!!!!!”
Callen screams, prompting one hearty laugh from his sibling.
Ending?
No, they will spend the rest of their lives together as a family.
The family is one of nature’s masterpieces.
A family that stays together? Scams—er—will live a happy ever after!
TBC
Chapter Text
Alver Crossman finally changes the norms after ascending the throne without having concealed his dark-elf side. The dark elves who live in seclusion are now roaming around freely, along with other creatures who were previously abhorred by the people.
His reign was filled with wisdom and unified the continents in the most peaceful way.
He was able to do what he wanted and what he dreamed of, along with the help of his siblings, who are now living their lives to the fullest without fear of losing their lives.
It also concerned Callen.
However…
"Your Majesty! I am in delimma!"
"Why so, Your Grace?"
"You see, none of my children want to be the Duke!!! I have no successors and I am old!"
Alver shook his head and smiled. "My wife is still the prime minister; why not have Bassen take over with this appointment?"
The doors to his office opened with a bang.
"You sly old man!" It was Bassen with Lilly, "we don't want it!"
The lively Henituse's never gets old. They're so fun to watch.
The successor issue became a great issue since no one—as in, no one from the heirs of Duke Deruth—wanted the seat.
Alver just smiled and let the family bicker.
Of course, Cale also came by. He's wearing normal training clothes.
"Hah. Bassen, take over." Cale ordered and slumped on the couch with the sleeping blackhead.
"This guy can sleep anywhere."
Alver chuckled.
His baby is literally living his lazy-slacker life!
His businesses were still thriving, and he loathes going outside because of the heat, but he does go sometimes with the boys and girls, including the grandpas.
The world became a peaceful place to live.
And soon, Alver, after turning 50 and accomplishing whatever endeavor he wanted, finally decided on his lifetime.
It's time for him to leave the palace.
Evening came and a simple dinner was prepared with all his siblings in attendance.
Of course, he has already called for the 20-year-old crown prince.
His siblings were all aware of what he was going to do.
But Callen couldn't stay in the palace forever, not when people are threatening his life after knowing he's a demi-god.
"I am here to make an announcement."
Robbit, who was older than Alver, now smiled.
"Hyung-nim, you didn't need to say anything. We understand."
"It's also time for all of us to leave the palace anyway."
His siblings all looked at him with a smile on their faces.
"The palace should be occupied by the youngsters and not us old coots. It's time to retire." The first princess, Matilde, spoke.
Their family was mended right after Callen came back. The previously awkward princess is now talking to them comfortably, although they’re all married women now. Not to mention, Alver allowed every single one of his siblings to marry for love.
The nobles were angry at first but because Cale came to the surface wanting to marry him, the talk died down because who would want to mess around with Cale? If they’re gutsy enough to have a dogfight with him, they can try.
They've already prepared everything so that when they decide to leave, everything is in place.
"It's time to live as a normal family, Hyung-nim, all of us."
The celebration of the new king immediately took over.
The royal family elders exited the palace one by one after conferring titles on one of their children to assume their responsibilities.
year
Soon, Alver looked at the emperor's gala. He brushed the dirt away and hung it on the mannequin.
"Hyunnie."
The ever-eighteen-year-old-looking Callen looked at him.
"Let's go, baby. It's time to enjoy whatever this life has to offer," he said, holding his hand.
Callen's smile gave him warmth.
He's not regretting everything.
This was the happiest moment of his life.
Without burden.
Without fear of death.
Without blood and war.
"Hyunnie, kept his promise."
"Hm… let's live a peaceful slacker life now."
They were the children out of wedlock.
The illegitimates of the previous king.
They are the trash that no noble would want to support...
But they are children who have dreamed, sacrificed and achieved what most people have struggled to achieve...
Happiness.
And they will continue to live a life filled with happiness…
[SEVERAL YEARS HAVE PASSED]
"Somehow, I forgot to do something very important..." Brother Ribbit, in his senior citizen life, spoke.
When Alver and Callen retired, he and Hellion remained in the palace for three years to assist the new Emperor and his Crown Prince. Of course, they resolved a few issues and worked hard before retiring as royalty and relocating to Callen and Alver's home. Axis and Isis were busy roaming around, but they did occasionally send them pictures and letters. Every year, they would commemorate Zed Crossman's death and spend the majority of their time cleaning up messes and helping the new Rowoon. Their children will do the same thing they have done.
"This is perfect... I did not think this villa would be this perfect." Hellion smiled.
"Cale Henituse did the right thing before retiring and handing over his work to Lilly's children."
"He and Hyung-nim are married. Where’s your beloved wife, Hyung-nim?" Robbit asked.
“He’s busy at the farm with Callie.”
"Now that I remember it, we got Grandpa Benedict's books before." Hellion laughed, but that silenced Robbit. The trio paused. Robbit sensed that something was amiss when he heard Grandpa Benedict’s book. That was the book of his nightmares.
There was a knock at the door.
Alver, who opened the doors, looked at them and laughed at Robbit is pale appearance.
Soon, the crown prince arrived at their house.
Hellion, of course, snorted as he noticed the book in his arms. They have had a history with that incredible book.
"I remember that book!" Callen exclaimed as he draped himself over Hellion's shoulder. He’s sweaty and just appeared like a mushroom.
Alver laughed as he looked at Robbit. Cale approached Alver and kissed his cheekbones. These two's displays of affection are simply too sweet!
"Of course, it is our heralded Grandpa Benedict's book, which your brother Ribbit forgot to erase in this world." Hellion laughed so hard.
"No way! I burned that book!" Robbit screams, pointing to the despicable book.
The twins who came to visit and witnessed this madness also laughed, knowing what mischief they had caused in their youth. “I can hear Brother Robbit from the entrance.”
“He’s too loud.”
Xavier smiled as he watched the Crown Prince approach their little uncle, who has mastered the art of Grandpa Benedict.
"You are so useless, brother Ribbit; that is the only thing you have never accomplished! Hahahaha!" Callen mocks his brother and approaches his grand nephew.
"Callen!"
"Um! Little great uncle!!! I need your help!!! I want to woo someone!!!"
"Callen! Don't you dare!"
“THE HISTORY OF RIBBIT CROSSMAN’S TRAUMA WITH GRANDPA BENEDICT!” The twins laugh. It made everyone laugh. They knew how useless Brother Ribbit was when following Grandpa Benedict’s book!
"Come here, little nephew, and I will teach you how your grandfather RIbbit failed to appreciate!"
"You little rascal!!!”
And so…
They live happily ever after.
Not as royalties.
Not as races of different kinds.
But they lived as happy and healthy siblings.
A family that sticks together lives together.
“Just don’t be useless like your Grandpa Ribbit, grandnephew.”
“CALLEN CROSSMAN! I SWEAR I’M GOING TO BURN THAT BOOK!”
A family filled with laughter until the ends of their time while enjoying a cup of that vicious lemon tea.
THE END
AND HERE'S SOME ART FROM ROYAL KAREEM
LINK: https://www.wattpad.com/user/RoyalKareem
Based from the Demigod Awakening Arc!!!! kyaaah!
Chapter 73: ANNOUNCEMENT!
Chapter Text
Hello! Jisei originally wrote this work. As you know, I've been removing all his works since he already declared he couldn't finish them anymore.
[it doesn't mean i won't repost my versions of his ideas, i do like few of them]
This work was already finished by him, but I do have a new version after CLOPEH comes into the picture.
I will be posting my version after his version.
My Versions will Titled: TOTRF VERSION #
So... let's enjoy the chaos more.
kekeke
Chapter 74: TOTRF KAIEN VERSION CH. 42
Chapter Text
[STARTS FROM CHAPTER 42]
"You old dirtbag!!!!!!" Callen screams, pulling the God of Death's hair. Callen was perched on the god’s shoulder while fiercely pulling his hair! He was beating his old man severely and cursing him because Clopeh had finally and officially become the pope of his religion. “You can choose other people! Why that bastard!?”
Why the hell did you accept Clophy as your pope? Damn you! Damn you! Bastard of Death!!!!!
"Aw!. ouch. Gentle!" the bastard of death cried, trying to get away from his grandchild. Only in dreams do they meet, but his baby is here, attempting to murder him.
"If you kill me, you will succeed me as the God of Death!" he exclaimed. Oh, my precious hair. He observed his falling hair.
Callen stopped and pouted at him with that endearing, intense expression.
Ah! Why are you so cute? He wanted to coo, but Roksu would undoubtedly commit all questionable tortures against him.
“Hmph! I hate you! I don’t want to see your face again!” Then Callen disappears, leaving the old grandpa frowning like an old hag, trying to be more dramatic on the ground.
“My baby!!!!!”
My baby left his grandpa alone again.
.
.
“Guh.”
Alver looked to the side and noticed his younger brother waking up. They are currently at the Sekka household. They were given the Duke's room, which was quite extravagant given that they were supposed to be in the guest room.
He stood up, smiling. The Sekka servants were left in awe.
“Good morning.”
"*yawn* good mownin," Callen stretched his limbs. He examined his hand and the white hair strands that had caught on it. "I guess I beat Grandpa White," he said in a chilling tone as if he had finally exacted his revenge on the elderly man.
Alver smirked at his younger brother. He hoped that this little brat would not become a bastard or, like his mommy, trash.
"I know what you are thinking," Cale Henituse said, stirring himself awake. He happened to spend the night with the royals, as any "official consort" would.
Alver simply frowned and held his younger brother in his arms. He is already six years old, but he is clinging to him, acting like a spoiled baby who wants attention.
Don’t worry. I will give you all the desired attention until you’re tired of it.
He kissed his brother’s temple and decided to bathe him himself. Cale also followed and stripped himself.
“Let me bathe him.” the redhead said. Alver stared at the scars on Cale’s body. He couldn’t believe his own eyes. A young man, five years younger than him, has scars that are even worse than his.
Just what kind of training did he have? What type of life did he lead?
Alver questioned himself about that. Cale would only smile playfully at everyone, but it appears he still wears his heart on his sleeve. He would create a safe distance between himself and the world and smile as if nothing had happened.
What exactly happened to this man?
"What about falling in love with me deeply?” Cale smirks.
Alver remained silent. He subconsciously reaches his hand out and traces the scar on Cale’s chest.
Cale’s smile faded. Callen stared at his brother as if he had gone insane.
“Your…. Highness?”
Callen could not help but pay closer attention to his Hyunnie. Alver gently placed his hand on Cale's chest scar and gently caressed it. He appeared so serious, tilting his head and wearing a melancholy expression on his face.
"That is sexual harassment," he informs Hyunnie.
Alver jerked back, finally returning to reality.
He blushed furiously. “Oh, I’m sorry.” before running away with all his might!
Callen simply stared at him, his lips forming a shitty grin. I’ll shack them up. Big time~!
But before he could get out of the tub, Cale hugged his stomach and buried his head in his back. He could feel his heartbeat racing.
“Mommy?”
“Yes, Baby?”
“Like Hyunnie?”
Cale looked at him. Callen could see his mommy with red cheeks and ears. His breathing was hard, and his expression—-was quite adorable.
Callen grinned.
"Ahhhh. That Hyunnie. Perverted Hyunnie," he snarks, looking at his mother and cupping his cheeks. “Mommy?”
Cale stared at him. He did not have time to respond when Callen said, "Hyunnie will not betray you in this life, and I bet he has not betrayed you in that life either."
Cale did not say anything. He simply smiled gently, as if he understood. It is like resigning and accepting that this distance is acceptable.
"Mommy, has anyone ever told you?" Callen inquired, "That you are equally loved by those you love?"
Callen smiled at him, "I am sure. You would soon bask in that warmth again and let your heart out of your sleeve. You will see more bright colors and vibrant hues than you do right now."
"You will undoubtedly smile from the bottom of your heart."
.
.
Cale remained quiet throughout the day. Alver kept looking at him, while the others simply sat in the crowd, watching the two. They have been glancing at each other when the other is not looking. Not only that, but they would stare intently, sigh, turn away, and sigh again.
Brother Ribbit snarks, "Did you do something else?"
"Why are you accusing me, Brother Ribbit? You do not trust Callie." The child pouts with a huge frown on his face, "Unlike brother Ribbit, Hyunnie and Mommy's love story is far more advanced than yours."
"Now you are attacking me?" Ribbit frowned and returned his gaze to the couple. Cale was bored and playing with the cup, while his brother was doing paperwork on the table. They were both looking at each other when the other was not paying attention.
"This is a slow-burn romance," Callen added, smiling.
"You know, instead of a prince, you should be a matchmaker."
Somehow, everyone in the capital who sought advice from this child ended up with their significant other. Ribbit is the only one who does not believe in Callie's matchmaking abilities.
"It is because Brother Ribbit is useless. You should have returned to history class or gone to the guillotine. You do not even know Grandpa Benedict or believe his making your harem rule book. Such blasphemy to the Crossman family." Callen roasts Ribbit, "Bet, you did not even kiss Aria-nonnie. Much less first base."
“Pfft.”
"Shut your mouth, Helly, or I will beat you up," Robbit snarled. Where the heck did this brat learn all of this? He is supposed to be an innocent white lotus baby, so why is he so dark? So black!?
Hellion turned around, trying to keep himself from snorting. He has finally realized how enjoyable it is to bully Robbit. Callen had had enough of questionable bullying techniques; he even mocked Robbit, the dense, hopeless, and useless romantic!
Late night.
“Why are you frowning?” Cale poked Callen’s brow. The baby only stared at him. Cale pour a cup of wine for himself and began drinking while hugging the toddler’s waist.
“You’re eleven.”
"I am actually over 40 years old now," Cale said, sipping glass after glass.
“Hey, Cale.”
“Hm?”
"You work as if your life depended on it, but you do not trust anyone around you, including him."
Cale remained quiet.
"It is better if I take all the hard work and blame; by the end, I am sure people will just abandon me."
"They won't," Callen answered.
"How could you be so certain?"
"Because you are lovable just like everyone else." Callen replied seriously. They are both in their forties and understand how to think and what to think of each other, but at times like this, they only act, keeping their true emotions under control and remaining silent.
“Hyunnie is having a hard time doing everything by himself.”
“Haha. he’s the perfect crown prince, though, why would he have a hard time?”
“Because the person who he supports doesn’t trust him at all. You’re not supporting him in the same way he trusts you.” the toddler replied.
Cale remained silent. He smiled bitterly and caressed the toddler’s head.
"I am honored," was his only response; "but His Highness should find someone more trustworthy than I am."
Cale has always seen himself as a mediocre man who is incapable of accomplishing anything on his own. He had always viewed himself as an ordinary man who could never do anything right.
That is why he could not trust anyone, including himself.
Callen did not ask any more, but he could feel that lonely, melancholic Cale hidden behind his smiles.
Not to mention that Callen made the people who were supposed to be around him follow him. He seized every opportunity for Cale to use as he pleased. He even had this man work for him under the guise of being the man whom the God of Death desired to bring in exchange for his wish.
Only Callen understood what Cale Henituse had to go through.
The first life was simply a matter of bad luck.
This life, he chose to sacrifice everything for the sake of saving others.
"Cale henituse."
Callen addresses this man as Kim Roksu.
"Are you confident in your ability to be happy on your own after everything is finished?"
No man was born alone in the world.
"Does my happiness matter?" Cale's sincere response made Callen realize the type of person Cale Henituse is.
Just one suicidal, selfless bastard.
“I’m sure… You’ll find someone who will become your world.”
Callen honestly said.
“You’ll basked in that light and forever will be happy with it.”
Cale smiled at him addressing him, “god.”
Callen looked at Cale. Cale lay his forehead on the god’s forehead.
“Other gods did not listen to my wishes.” Cale spoke, “but you… my little god is saying everything I wanted to hear.”
Cale felt drunk for the first time in his life.
"If you could grant me one wish."
Just one simple wish.
"My god, I just want to be happy."
That’s all.
Cale Henituse's pitiful state.
"I will make sure you are happy," Callen promises. "If not for your wish..."
Cale Henituse, in some ways, was responsible for his arrival here.
This redhead is the one who brought him into this world through his wish.
I would not be as happy as I am right now.
This man allowed him to meet his Hyunnie, Brother Ribbit, and Brother Helly.
This was the man whose wish allowed him to join a family he thought was a pipe dream when he was still Kim Roksu.
"Your wish..." Callen promises, "I will make you happy."
Even if Callen couldn’t grant any wishes at all, he would make sure Cale’s wish would be the result of this life.
The final chapter of this incredibly long story.
Cale had fallen asleep. He knew he had not heard his final sentence.
"Hyunnie." He called. Alver emerged from the back, a serious expression on his face.
"What a high-maintenance man," he said as he carefully took Cale into his arms and carried him to the bed.
Cale stirred half-awake in his arms and buried his head on the crook of his neck.
“He’s like a child.”
“You’re not surprised?”
“I already suspected him when he approached you.”
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
“Why didn’t you tell Cale that you already suspected us?” Callen asked.
"Because it is not something he wants," Alver explained. "I can not force him to tell me everything, so all I can do is wait."
"Just like what you did to me?"
"Hmm," Alver replied, walking into the room, followed by Callen.
‘Hyunnie.”
“Hm.”
“Please be a good friend to Mommy.”
Cale’s most trusted person, the person whom he held closest to his heart in his first life, wasn’t the count, wasn’t his family or anyone else….
Because you are the person who gave that man a reason to stand once more and fight.
TBC
Chapter 75: TOTRF KAIEN VERSION CH. 43
Chapter Text
Let’s start with Hyunnie-Mommy love story. Kekekekekeke. Jisei did not expound on them and just went for the relationship hahahahahaha
[****]
"Brother Ribbit, why is Hyunnie's love life turning salty like yours?" the toddler wondered one morning while eating snacks and observing Hyunnie and Cale walking around the garden.
If you think they are lovey-dovey, think again. It was far worse than Brother Ribbit's relationship.
"You are all the shame of the Crossman Family; only Daddy Puppy is following Grandpa Benedict's rules," the toddler added.
"You keep attacking me; why not attack Hellion once? Don't you think?
"No thank you."
Hellion was somehow offended.
"His love life is closer to nothing, like a barren dry land with nothing but a small cactus in it." Callen sighs as he watches his Hyunnie awkwardly lead his mommy somewhere, "I would simply be frustrated with his love life because he is probably the contract security type. No fun at all. Boring!"
Hellion could not respond to that. Well. I apologize. I ain’t like Brother Hyunnie or Brother Ribbit.
He wanted to say something, but his tongue remained motionless.
"This kid knows how to pour whatever condiments on a freshly salted wound." Ribbit frowned. Before pulling Callen out of the window, he placed both hands on his waist. The toddler simply slumped in his hands. As if he was thinking when they knew it was always up to no good.
“Why not use your brain for some good and productive things, hm?” Ribbit suggested. This little runt has all the brains but uses it in a much more questionable way than their love lives.
I wonder what’s in that little pretty head and all. He’s normal one second, but crazy most of the time.
Callen moved and stared at Ribbit.
“Everything I’m coming up with is for good and productive things. Brother Ribbit is just useless.” he snarks.
"You really do not want to lose with words, right?"
Ribbit opened the windows and smiled, "Well, it is a little frustrating! Let us shack them up together!"
Then he jumps from the window, leaving a sighing Hellion in the room.
"Fufu. I should prepare a hot bath," Ron stated.
"Soup would also be fine," said the victorious chef.
"You people are so used to this already," Hellion says, eliciting a playful smile from Callen's servants.
"You have not seen the worst, Your Highness," Choi Han said, dragging the poor third prince along and jumping in the middle of the winter to bring a winter-hearts couple to fruition.
He knew he would be dragged into this mess even more.
When Callen Crossman is involved, life takes on a literal meaning.
Real-life experience be damned with a one-way ticket to hell!
When Callen was supposed to lead them to heaven. Hah. Life.
.
.
Callen, Ribbit, and Hellion are all watching from a distance. Alver and Cale had been doing nothing but working. These workaholics are obsessively dedicated to their jobs and paperwork. One is reading the papers, and the other is signing each one in front of him. They are spending time together in the glasshouse that Clopeh's mother built before she passed away. It is the only opportunity for redemption in the North!
Hellion wonders how they will perform in bed if they get together.
"Exactly." Ribbit agreed. He knew how Alver worked; he had been dragged countless times into overworking dead in the knight, while this kid on his shoulder slept soundly and snored.
"Bet, Hyunnie is better than you in bed."
"Shush. Callie, I did not ask you." Hellion reprimands, eliciting another frown from the child.
Callen felt increasingly frustrated.
He enters the glass house, looking adorable as ever.
"Hyunnie!" he exclaims, running up to Alver and hugging his leg. Of course, Alver stopped his hand and hugged his adorable younger brother. He patted his head and placed him on his lap.
Alver said, "Bear with me for a while."
Meanwhile, the other two musketeers conversed. Robbit mumbles, “Here comes Callen's; if the brother is useless, little brothers should take the lead tactic.”
“You knew that part?” Hellion asked. I was intrigued by the fact that Robbit knew Grandpa Benedict's rulebook, even though he claimed it was useless to him.
"In every day made by the gods, if there is one, well Callen is a god; if you were with that little devil god, of course, you would memorize that thing in no time." Robbit huffed proudly, "Bet, he is going to use the accidental interference tactic and make them kiss."
"Ugh. That is gross," Hellion exclaimed.
"Hah! You probably lose a quarter of your life. Hyung-nim and that redhead already shared a ten-second kiss." Robbit huffs again, crossing his arms like a proud father. There were times when Callen's interference created some potential blackmailing material, but when it came to that couple, all of the blackmailing material proved to be useless.
They are the Shameless Power Couple. They have embraced Callen's madness and even begun playing house.
"Man. Just thinking about that day gives me the chills."
Robbit suddenly remembered that Cale Henituse looked pretty good in women's clothes while referring to himself as a country bumpkin. Not to mention, Robbit overheard him say "County Bumpkin," which is also correct.
Anyway.
"Callen's insane behavior is out of this world."
"He did indeed say that there would be aurora in the night sky."
They both looked upward. The sky is dark and gloomy. There is not a single star in the sky!
"You understand what I am thinking?" Robbit inquired.
Hellion finally accepted the madness and expressed faith in Callen.
He soured exactly like Clopeh.
Going back, Calle was swinging his feet while watching his Mommy and Hyunnie finalize the paperwork for the Sekka household. They reached an agreement, which made things much easier than they expected.
“Grandpa White.”
[Yes, Baby? You called?’
“Can you make some aurora in the sky?”
[...]
Callen hums, so cutesy that Alver began pinching his cheeks.
[B, baby...Grandpa only had powers over the dead. Not the earth.]
"Then have the gods do it for you!"
[...]
There was a moment of silence before Calle giggled and smirked.
"I do not care how you do it. Pay them or blackmail them; tell them I am going to burn all of their churches, including yours, Grandpa."
"My Callie is laughing; what is so funny?" Alver wondered. His free hand moved to Callie's belly. He started belly-rubbing the six-year-old who was comfortably leaning against him. The older brother leans down and kisses Callie's head from the top to the nape. He smells great.
Baby, I hope you do not smell like old men. Even if you do, Hyunnie will be the only one to smell you.
"Hehe!" Callie laughs, raising both his hands to cup Alvers' head. He even went to kiss his Hyunnie's chin and laughed as he relished the joyous moment.
[that… baby… I…]
"Ah, you said you could do whatever I wanted." Callen smiled once more , "Liar… I hate you, Grandpa!"
[Wait the fucking minute! Don’t hate me! I’m on my way!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!]
Finally.
“Hyunnie. Let’s go outside…” He facade Alver and stood on the chair. He’s still small, so even if he stand on the couch, his face will only just be at Alver’s face level.
“Are you that bored?”
"Nope! I read in a storybook that if we see an aurora, we will have a fresh start on everything we want to accomplish!" Callen smiled, cupping Alver's cheeks.
"Are you going to wish upon that aurora, Baby?" Alver inquired. He never expected to hear anything he had never heard before in his life.
"Hm! I wish Hyunnie would be happy! And that… he would spend all his life with people he loves and be happy for the rest of his life!" he cheerfully stated.
Alver was taken aback. He recognized Callen as a transmigrator. He knew he was different from the rest of the children. However, at times like this, the supposed mature and elderly man behaves like a small child.
Alver's heart was filled with happiness. It means Callen is living a life in which he completely trusts him with his entire existence. He smiled, leaned in closer to his baby brother, and laid his forehead on his. "Hmm. I will spend my entire life with you and our family."
“Hm! I know! Hyunnie promised!”
Soon after, Alver, Callen, and Cale left the glasshouse and went to the village.
That’s when they noticed a huge fire pillar in the heart of the Sekka Territory.
When they came here it was not noticeable at all. There was a blizzard when they first came here. Callen somehow felt like he was being called there. However, he didn’t mind it at all. He brushed it aside and went to the place where Clopeh told him the perfect spot to watch an aurora. It seems that auroras could be seen here, although they are rarely seen.
Clopeh told him that the sky was filled with clouds and there would be no aurora at all.
“Grandpa… if you fail… I swear!”
It’s the perfect moment for the aurora. Just before dawn!
They waited for a while, but there was no chance of an aurora appearing at all. Callen was so bummed about it. It’s his first time to see one but Grandpa White is so useless.
“Callie.” he looked up at Cale, who’s wearing a very kind smile.
Ah… it’s that smile again.
The gaze of someone looking forward to something.
“Let’s go back. It’s cold. We’ll eventually watch it soon.” Cale said with a very coaxing voice.
Callen raised his hand and held Cale’s pinky finger.
“But I want to see it with you and Hyunnie.” he said, “I was looking forward to it. You don’t want to see it?”
“No… but I think there won’t be any today,” Cale said.
“Why do you think so?”
Cale was silent.
“Mommy. has anyone told you that you’re too easy on accepting defeat?” Callen asked.
Callen felt Cale’s finger flinch. He stared at him and realized that Cale had been dead set on smoothing things up.
"Mommy, why are you always in a hurry? Is not it fine to spend time uselessly like this? We can idle around and enjoy ourselves; rushing will not benefit us or you." Callen said. "You are looking forward to it as well, right?"
Cale remained silent following that. Cale sat on the snow, still holding Callen's hands.
"It is not like that." Cale had been aware of Callen's concerns about him rushing things for some time. He has already planned to leave the county as soon as he finishes with Sekka House in search of more useful ancient power to use against White Star.
"Mommy, life is a miracle that you should enjoy because death was already guaranteed the moment that miracle came to be. You will only live once. I don’t want you to live and die with regret.” Callen said.
Alver glanced at them. He had been listening to their conversation for a while now. He knew Callen had some attachment to Cale but he didn’t think it’d be this deep.
He takes out a box of liquor and sits in the snow as well. Callen looked at his Hyunnie. He also sat down and took the basket of sweets Alver had given him. The Crown Prince also lit a small bonfire for everyone to share.
He gave Cale a bottle of liquor.
“I’m listening,” Alver said.
Cale was taken aback. He stared at the siblings, who exchanged knowing glances.
"Do not worry about it; I knew everything about you and Callie," Alver explained.
Cale became silent. He thought he was fine keeping everything to himself, but—
"I did not tell him. Hyunnie knew it from the very first time he met you." Callie immediately replied, "he also knew I was different from the very beginning."
Cale was cautious for a while.
"It is fine if you do not want to tell us." Alver agreed. "I will patiently wait."
Cale became teary-eyed.
"But before you go, at least let me know you are leaving."
"You even knew that?" Cale finally said something. He could not help but laugh as he opened the bottle of liquor.
"You are still the same, Your Highness, in that life and his life." Cale could not help but think back to that time in the future when Alver Crossman was the beacon of hope in his world.
He smiled and said.
“Your Highness. I have a very boring yet, interesting story. Would you mind listening to me?”
TBC
Chapter 76: TOTRF KAIEN VERSION CH. 44
Chapter Text
Alver looked at Cale.
"Of course, I will listen. Wait while I prepare something." Alver stood up and pulled up a winter bed that Ron had discreetly given him when they arrived here. Callen's butler is well-prepared for everything, which is what makes him so frightening.
"Haha. What is this?" Cale could not stop laughing. "Are you a boy scout?"
"Blame Ron. Guess Callie's servants are so used to his crap that they are prepared for anything thrown at them." Alver laughs.
"It is called efficiency, Hyunnie," the six-year-old explained.
The three of them settle into the winter bed. It is nice that there is not a blizzard today, and warming spells have been cast on the bed. Alver and Cale simply sat down and leaned against the ready-made backrest. This is how they define perfection.
The two of them began to share a drink, while Callen lay down and stared at the sky.
"There was an eight-year-old boy who lost his mother. His father soon became indifferent to him and even brought his new family, and the boy did not know how to interact with them. He even told his stepbrother hurtful things and made him believe words that he wished to hear from people around him."
Alver cast a glance at him. Cale's eyes were filled with pain, but he persevered.
"He lived as trash, pushing everyone away, thinking it was the only way to save them, but he was only saving himself. He is afraid that embracing his new family and forgetting his mother will be a sin against her."
"No mother would have wished like that."
"Right?" Cale chuckles. "That boy grew up thinking that way."
Callen was also staring at him.
"He was beaten up by a black knight and disappeared from the story until his brother was caught in the Plaze Bombing he was supposed to attend." Cale bitterly bit his lips. "All he saw was a casket... with his stepbrother lying cold in it."
Cale had never mentioned this to anyone, not even Callen. But now he did not think twice about telling them. He could tell Alver and Callen were placing a lot of trust in him right now.
"That young man could not cry. He could not even mourn. He was set to stare at his brother's body coldly, and everyone, including his father, screamed at him for being indifferent, but in reality, he was hurt deep inside and did not know how to accept that loss," he chuckled. He remembered Deruth pushing him away. He remembered Deruth asking him if he was glad he had lost Bassen and that he had finally gotten rid of the boy who was making him unhappy.
"It was that boy's fault for smiling while looking at his own brother's body."
Cale had no idea why he was smiling. He was about to grab Bassen, shake him, and scream at him to stop his nonsense. Violan and Deruth, on the other hand, looked at him dismissively.
"He eventually became estranged from his own family.”
With no one to rely on, Cale lived a life in which even his existence was despised. He could not bear to look at his father's face at the time. He remained looking down, staring, and becoming familiar with his father’s shoes.
“Then the war began.”
Cale lived a life in which his heart was constantly broken.
"Wyverns attacked the Henituse County," he gritted his teeth. "The boy took up arms, but he was never a good fighter at all. He trembled before the overwhelming force. He trembled in the face of the enemy destroying his home. He simply watched filled with fear, until all he was was his father protecting him from the debris."
He remembered Deruth tightly embracing him, the Wyverns tearing apart Violan, and the knights murdering Lilly.
"He witnessed everyone die in front of his eyes; in the end, he was the only one who survived."
Cale remembered Deruth's bitter smile at him at the end, when he apologized and said, I love you.
He couldn’t accept that. Deruth should have told him every day. If he truly loved him, he would not have treated him that way. He should not have ignored him or been indifferent to him. He should not have abandoned him when he was most in need.
"His father said the words he wanted to hear the most."
This time, Cale shed a tear. A bitter smile and a single silent tear.
There are times when even the strongest person sheds the saddest tears. The person you thought could go without doing anything wrong had wounds that were too deep to heal.
“But he couldn’t blame his father as they were both at fault. Had he been honest with his father, he thought, would that have changed anything?”
Cale knew he got used to bottling up his feelings. He got used to it and suffered from it.
“With no one to turn to, I began to bury everyone in the county on my own.”
He buried his family, the knights, and the citizens of the Northeast. One by one, he faithfully buried everyone in the soil of their homeland. One by one, with only his hands, he dug and dug, making crosses with nothing with his bare hands.
The smell of corpses didn’t matter. He could only cry and wallow in grief. I was thinking that if only he hadn’t grown up like that,. If only he mustered all the strength. Only he accepted everything and opened his heart to them, maybe.
Just maybe…
.
.
.
.
I’d never regret it like this.
"I stayed in the county for a very long time, grieving, staring at the thousands of graves I dug and built with my hands, lost in my own epiphany.
He was seriously considering suicide, but...
"Then a man as bright as the sun rushed to my aid."
He glanced at Alver Crossman. The same man extended his hand to him when he had nowhere to go.
"He came and offered his hand; he did not like me because I was trash, but he still offered a helping hand. That is when I became Count Henituse, the fallen noble guardian of the Northeast."
Everyone ridiculed him and his family. Everyone looked down at him, and the Northeast fell one by one.
Yet…
Cale Henituse is both Henituse and Thames; he may not be physically strong enough to be a knight, but he has the mind. He took the front and the dirty things, and he went to war with everyone he had. He treated everyone like a pawn, consumed by rage and madness.
"Then I met the man with the white mask."
He attempted to defeat that man, but as with every strong person who stood in his way, he died tragically.
The people who led the war to defend the continent perished one by one. Leaving only him and the king he serves.
"He killed everyone, defeated every hero of the continent, and eventually, the only last capital standing in the entire continent was the Rowoon Royalty; you are the last man standing, Your Highness." With no one to protect Alver, he died pierced by the sun god's divine item.
"You were defeated and killed, but I was buried under the rubble, left to die."
He was an insignificant figure who only served to prolong the war. He had no choice but to protect the Rowoon Royalty, the only kingdom that lasted until the end. Nonetheless, they fell and were defeated.
"Then a voice asked, Will you make a deal with me? In desperation, I said yes."
But reliving this life wasn’t what he wished for. He didn’t want to live in misery once more.
“I was supposed to exchange places with a man called Kim Roksu. But I’m here, living desperately with this second chance,” he laughed.
Cale slowly looked at Alver Crossman. “Your Highness, I knew from the start that the man who was supposed to be in my place was your beloved baby.” He bitterly smiled. “I wanted to drag him into the war and end it once and for all.”
“When I learned the existence of the Seventh Prince, I came to the capital to meet the boy that shouldn’t exist. That’s when I knew... The God of Death played with me. Turning back time wasn’t enough. He even turned it back to when my father brought his second family.”
He smiled and drank the contents of the bottle.
"I did not want to fight. I did not want to do this anymore, but you told me that if I had a chance, seize it. You would not keep me by your side if you knew I did not have anything."
Cale knew he kept this a secret, that he was pulling strings from behind, and even urged the rebellion to awaken Callen. Even when Callen knew, he didn’t hate him at all.
"I simply do not want anyone to die again."
He told the truth.
"Your Highness, you in that life told me, is not it wonderful? To live in a place where everyone is free and equal? I like that wish of yours; that is why I approached you, but I did not think you would hate me for diverting your baby's attention."
Cale faked a smile and looked at the sky.
Seeing the man who was once lonely like him, smiling and laughing to his heart's content, made him realize something.
"I wanted to be happy the same way you became happy in this life."
So he gave every regret he had in that life a chance.
They heard a soft snoring sound. They gazed down and noticed Callen sleeping soundly while buried in their warmth.
The two of them chuckled, their hands reaching out to pat the child, but they ended up touching each other’s hands.
Cale’s hand is over Callen’s head, while Alver is on top of his hand.
They both looked at each other.
Too close.
They both thought.
Cale was about to retract his hand when Alver's hand tightened around his.
"The me in that future already knew what kind of person you are," Alver said, "and he would never regret taking you in."
For every sin committed and created, Alver knew he would not keep Cale for no reason. He is confident that he saw something trustworthy in him and allowed him to remain by his side.
“Even though I almost caused danger to you and Callen?” Cale asked.
"Courage is not having the strength to go on—it is going on when you do not have strength. And you survived it, Cale," Alver said, looking up and intertwining their fingers just above Callen's head.
"You are a great person, especially this version of yours before me, which I prefer more." She smiles, leaving no room for retort.
Cale fixed his gaze on the dreamy man who sat beside him. Alver delivered those words with warmth.
The man smiled brightly and said, "Thank you, Cale."
"For what purpose?"
"Thank you for coming to me and choosing me to be one of your people again."
*dugdug.*
Cale's heart, which had stopped beating for years, began to beat so rapidly that his ears rang. He could only stare at the man who smiled at him.
Why? He asked himself. He was dead inside, but... His heart was beating loudly, so loud that he couldn’t speak a word. He felt his stomach turn as if thousands of butterflies were in it. He felt like if he spoke, his heart would come out of his mouth.
I can’t breathe.
Soon, he sees Alver Crossman in his Dark Elf form. It made his heart beat wildly even more.
“Now we’re even.”
“...”
"I know your secret, and you know mine. There will be no turning back now; you must stay with me until the end."
Cale's heart was finally at ease.
"Haha," he laughed. He did not understand why he suddenly felt at ease! "What is with that? I am not doing any work."
"Suck it up. You came to me; now do your part."
They laughed heartily for the first time.
They came to a halt and slowly looked at the boy, who was fast asleep, while they made some noise. Their hands remained intertwined, but they had no intention of letting go.
Soon, the darkness was replaced with bright colors of curtain-like lights decorating the sky.
They both looked up, forgetting about the closeness of their shoulders as they gazed at the sky, which was decorated with auroras.
They stared at it, their hearts beating in unison with the same smile and expression they had all night.
“Callie.”
“Hm?” Callen stirred awake and saw the bright Aurora in the sky. “Oh!” he laughed, not even noticing Alver or Cale’s intertwined hands. “Pretty! Hyunnie! Did you know that auroras symbolize new beginnings? It means anything you want to start will be successful! I hope you have that, Hyunnie! You too, Mommy!”
The red and gold (which transformed back to golden hair) lay on the bed, leaning on the child and kissing the child’s opposite sides. Their foreheads lay on each other, still kissing the boy’s head, as they stared at each other with emotions they didn’t know existed.
Alver was the one who let go of Cale’s hand. But even before Cale could retract his hands, Alver’s big palm cupped the back of his head and pressed him closer to him. Cale was silent but smiled shyly.
“Let’s sleep.”
Callen leans on them, enjoying the warmth of their embrace.
[GOD OF DEATH’S POV]
“YOU BASTARD GOD OF DEATH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
The god of the sky screams. The god of death simply flirted with her, but he activated the aurora device.
MY BABY!!!!!!!!!!! FOR you, IDO EVERYTHING!!!!
BUT… I’M GOING TO DIE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
As if his baby was concerned about that. He does not give a damn about him.
[NO ONE’S POV]
"What did you do?" Robbit questioned Callen.
Callen tilted his head and said, "Sleep."
Hellion was also taken aback. Alver and Cale appeared more intimate than usual.
“Fuck. Callen’s Grandpa Benedict tactic worked,” Hellion said, amazed by that very fact.
Callen just said they’d go for a walk, but the couple sharing the same air, devoid of any awkwardness, made it even more terrifying.
“Now I understand why Brother Ribbit is the shame of the Crossman Family,” Hellion said.
“How rude.”
“Well, can you blame me? Look at that adorable couple!” Hellion said. “It’s the best couple so far in this fucked-up story.”
Callen smirked, “Only Brother Ribbit doesn’t believe in Grand Benedict’s supremacy.”
“That’s why he’s useless,” Hellion seconded.
“Right?!” Callen laughs and runs to Choi Han for a save!
“YOU TWO!!” Ribbit only exclaimed, running after Hellion with all his might.
Meanwhile…
"As always, the Crossmen's are a lively bunch," Cale said, leaning against Alver's armrest.
"We are always like that," Alver explained, leaning back.
Cale could feel Alver's head on his back.
“I like that, though,” Alver said.
Cale glanced at him and let the prince lean on him to rest.
“It’s not that bad. I should work on my relationship with my siblings then.”
“You better.”
Sharing one playful smile, both of them looked disgustingly sweet, even for the servants to watch.
And Callen?
“Rest in Peace, grandpa White," he said, telling his Grandpa White, who was whining inside his head due to his cracking back and swollen face.
I guess Grandpa White has a face no one could refuse, though.
He did another thing right again!
I wouldn’t be here if it didn’t work.
[how rude.]
He simply ignored his grandpa’s whines.
TBC
Chapter 77: TOTRF KAIEN VERSION CH. 45
Chapter Text
“Amazing. Callen’s Grandpa Benedict book is right on the spot.” Hellion marveled at the result the toddler was able to achieve. He read those books as well and couldn’t comprehend them at all, but Callen did use the principles of Grandpa Benedict Crossman and shack his own Hyunnie with his mommy—BIGTIME—"Can you shack me up with someone as well, baby?”
“Keke. Don’t worry, brother Helly. I’ll find the best lady for you.” The toddler smiled, raising both eyebrows, meaning he got his brother's love life down.
The seventh and third shared some cunning laughter by the side. Robbit couldn’t help but frown even more. Helly is sort of embracing a different kind of insanity with their baby.
Their Hyung-nim had accepted their baby's insane and troublesome streak and had been cleaning up all of his messes.
Ribbit acknowledged that he embraced the holy insanity of Callen's adorable supremacy and adored him.
While Helly? He embraced the devilish insanity that involves shacking people together and simply being crazy together.
Sure, their baby seven is amazing, but does he always have to anchor it with Grandpa Benedict?
“What kind of plan do you have in your pretty little brain, Callie?” Robbit asked.
“Wrong question. What kind of brain he has was supposed to be your question.” Hellion frowns, cringing at the display of affection by Hubby-Mommy.
“More like, what is his plan next? It’s useless to ask him that,” Robbit said, fired up for some filling for his Hyung-nim’s love life.
“Chill, Brother Ribbit,” literally chilling while smirking big time. “We still have 24 more alphabets left,” Calle said while folding some cranes. This means there are 24 more “hideous” and “questionable” plans.
*chills*
Both Ribbit and Hellion shivered violently.
Is this really a toddler? How can a toddler be so ominous?
They knew that 24 more alphabets wouldn’t just be the end. That’s 24 more shitshows and embarrassing moments concocted by the great Callen Crossman.
“Noona.”
Vicross immediately appeared on Callen’s side. The chef simply placed some treats and took his master in his arms.
“You know what to do, Noona.”
‘“Hm.”
“Time for plan C.”
Now that’s 23 alphabets left! Ribbit couldn’t help but feel the frightening shiver creeping down to his bones.
That’s no toddler! That’s a cute little devil!
.
.
Cale hums, "Ho?" as he enters the hallway. A table for two is decorated with poinsettias and candles. Not to mention the equally frowning Alver.
"This is what that kid is doing," he says, gritting his teeth and sighing heavily.
"This is wonderful, though," he added, amused by the situation. "He is more romantic than the supposed romantic Hyunnie," Cale said, smirking.
"You better not say that to him, or else he will boast about Grandpa Benedict again."
Cale couldn’t help but laugh. Callen was over 40 years old, but everyone treated him as if he were a regular kid. Cale was always amused by the fact that the boy instantly got along with everything in the world.
He continued, walking deep into the glass house.
"Do you care about being a gentleman, Your Highness?" he teased, pointing at the chair with his lips.
Alver stared at him for a good while. Cale being mischievous is kind of rare. He let out another long sigh, a smile on his face. “Alright.”
He pulled the chair back and gently invited Cale to take a seat. He pulled his hair back and looked at the redhead, who was playing with the poinsettia on top of his plate.
Everything was colored red. Alver watched the entire scenery in front of him. From the red-orange color of the candle flames to the flowers down to the poinsettias, and the redhead sitting in front of him,. Somehow, Cale looked even more beautiful.
Soon, Vicross came into view, pushing a cart full of food. If he is here, then this is probably Callen’s idea.
“Callie?” Alver asked.
“He’s with the 2nd Prince,” Vicross replied as he placed the plates in front of them. He opens the bottle of wine, gets a taste, and pours them a generous glass of champagne.
“Bet, he’s doing the unquestionable.” Cale laughs out loud and takes the wine with low alcohol content. He frowned but accepted that it was better than Ron’s lemon tea.
“Haha, it’s a normal day with Callie and trouble.” Alver laughs as well.
"Either it follows him or he creates it, but 99.99% of the time, he creates the problems." Cale agreed, "Would it hurt him to stay still for a day?"
"He could not even stay in one place for one second, and you expect him to stay for the day?" Alver laughs again.
“You do have a point.” Cale snarks and laughs as well.
Vicross smiled slightly as he watched the two enjoy this dinner by discussing one common chaotic topic.
After arranging all of the dishes, he slowly exited and shut the door to allow the two to enjoy it.
"He will never go wrong." Vicross hummed as he looked at his little prince peeking out the glasshouse.
“Hm! I like this. Faster Clophy. Draw it!”
“Yes, my god. I’m on it!”
Vicross shook his head, removed his muffler, and wrapped it around his little lord. The toddler looked at him and smiled.
“Thank you!”
“I’ll prepare some snacks.”
“Hm! Okay!”
Of course, this child would always be the topic of conversation between Hyunnie and Mommy.
Returning to the couple, Alver observed Cale gracefully eat his steak. He did not notice, but Cale's hair was longer than usual. It suits him, though.
"I bet you would look great with long hair," he murmurs.
Cale overheard him say that. He laughs and looks at him, asking, "Is that your preference, your highness?"
Alver shut his mouth and shook his head in embarrassment. He looked at Cale and said, “No… I just thought you would look great with long hair. Perhaps, you dislike long hair?”
“No. It doesn’t matter to me.” Cale said, “Honestly, I hate the color of my hair. It’s rare to have redheads, and people would always stare at it.”
“You didn’t like standing out?”
"No, I just do not feel like I belong."
Alver stayed silent. Cale is the only person in the kingdom known for his red hair, aside from his mother. The Thames Family is also said to have red hair, but due to an incident, only one survivor remained.
People tend to make the rare and peculiar into a spectacle.
"I hate it because it reminds me of my mother."
For Cale, his mother was a painful memory. It was not because he did not love or hate her.
Alver understood how much Cale missed his mother.
“I like it, though.”
“Pardon?”
“Your hair… I like the color of your hair.” Especially when sunlight made it shine as if it were on fire.
Cale was silent for a moment before smiling once more.
“You’re the fourth person who said that,” Cale said.
“Not the first?” Alver teases.
“Why do you want to be the first?” Cale asks.
"Because. I am your hubby?" Alver responds mischievously, tilting his head with a smile, causing a cute blush to appear on the redhead's skin.
How cute. He could not help but squeal internally when Cale gave an awkward response. He is not very good at being teased.
"Your Highness," Cale replied solemnly.
"Hmm?" Cale reached out his hand to wipe the sauce from his cheeks. Alver was taken aback, but he did not react. "You are still a dirtbag, glibbed-tongue bastard in this life."
Alver found himself unable to look away. He focused his gaze on Cale's reddish-brown eyes. He felt as if he was being drawn into it.
“What’s with that?” he awkwardly asked.
Cale smiled, still not retracting his hand, "Your Highness, did you know I had a few wishes before regressing?"
“Really?”
"Hmm, and I have one specific wish for you." Cale smiled.
"What is it?"
"I wish to see you bask in the sun without having to hide your identity; back then, I wished for you to be able to be your true self before everyone."
The Crown Prince watched the redhead make those wistful wishes.
"And I have always wanted it, even now."
What did I do to deserve such a sentiment from you?
Cale knew, based on his memories, that the version of himself in that life did not trust anyone. But Cale speaks as if he is a trustworthy individual.
Alver felt something unbearable in his heart.
Why? Why do I feel like this?
He has no idea what he was feeling while Cale was watching him.
He felt like Cale was seeing someone in him.
I’m not that person. I can never be that person.
The person this man respected and looked up to, the man he wished that prayer for wasn’t him.
Alver couldn’t help but wear a sad smile on his face.
I’m hurt? He doesn’t even know exactly what’s hurting.
He watched Cale’s expression.
“Your Highness?”
Alver raised his hand and cupped Cale’s hand on his cheeks.
“Whether or not I can freely bask in the sun as me—I am still Alver, either the human or dark elf Alver.”
He was a man proud of his origins. At first, he indeed wanted to be true to himself and just revealed it all. He wanted power to secure that fate and proudly let his clansmen bask in the sun freely.
However, because Callen accepted his differences from them, Alver made it a point to take steps to eliminate prejudices against all dark creatures. He believed that having power and authority would make it all a reality, but he was mistaken.
It is up to you whether to live as a dark elf or as a human.
It is up to you to decide whether you want to live in the dark or the light.
His clansmen already knew it and had been helping him to reach that goal.
Whether or not he becomes king, Alver will ensure that Rowoon Kingdom remains a free and happy kingdom for its people.
“So I hope you lived freely as well, Cale.”
This jealousy for his future self—the one who earned this man's trust and life—will ensure that Cale looks at him, the current Alver, rather than the Alver he knew from regression.
"So... I hope that by that time…" To sincerely wish for this man to smile from the bottom of his heart. "I would see you smile from the bottom of your heart."
And smile only for me.
.
.
“What’s wrong, baby?” Ribbit and Helly stared at the toddler, smiling sadly.
“Brother Ribbit.” the toddler suddenly wanted to be carried by Ribbit. The toddler lean on him and hug his neck tightly.
Ribbit looked into the glass house and saw Alver’s saddened expression.
“Ah.” He sigh.
Hellion also looked inside and saw what Ribbit saw.
“You know baby.” Ribbit spoke softly, “there are times when a person has to swallow his heart and smile.”
The way Cale looked at Alver, the way Alver looked at Cale.
They’re mirroring someone else’s right before them.
“But it doesn’t mean he has to always wear them on his sleeve.”
“Will Hyunnie be alright?” Callen asked.
“He will be.” Hellion replied, “after all, he’s someone who can work harder than anyone and gain everything that he wants.”
“This is something; you shouldn’t interfere now, Baby.”
Because these love birds will soon have to part ways.
"It is now entirely up to them whether or not to stay by each other's side."
"They only need a little push, just like Brother Ribbit."
"Hmm, hopefully soon," Ribbit replied before taking his siblings away.
However…
“Hello.”
"Hello, who are you?"
A man with long blonde hair and green eyes appeared.
"I heard the Crossmans were here, so I came to see who they were, but I did not expect Hyung-nims and the baby."
No, he is not a charlatan; he smells like a churchgoer considering his clothes.
Robbit and Hellion took a while before they recognized the person who came to the Sekka House unannounced.
“It’s been a while, Xavier.”
“Xavier?” Callen asked.
Hellion let out a sigh and said, “He’s your lunatic brother, a bit sadistic but a kind person.”
Somehow, Callen couldn’t help but look at Clopeh.
“I am Xavier, My Baby God! I have come to serve you!”
“AH! HIT HIM BROTHER RIBBIT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
There’s another roach in the house.
TBC
Chapter 78: TOTRF KAIEN VERSION CH. 46
Chapter Text
“Wahhh! Hyunnie!”
Alver could not help but coo at his baby as he dashed straight to his leg, tears streaming down his cheeks.
Ah. How can you be so adorable? He stopped himself from grinning from ear to ear and let his brother koala his way while clinging to his leg. They will return to the Rowoon Kingdom after a month at Sekka House. Callen suddenly gained supporters, or rather believers, who followed him every day, even late at night.
He embraced his baby brother and kissed his forehead, smiling at him as the child buried his head in the crook of his neck.
He is being cutesy again.
Meaning, that he did not want to deal with them, so Hyunnie would do the job!
Heating magic devices and trade were established between Rowoon and Paerun Kingdom. In addition, a few neighboring countries reached an agreement with Rowoon. Not to mention that they received messages from other kingdoms attempting to contact Rowoon and wishing to do business with them as well.
"Well, then, we will set out!" Alver orders, entering the carriage last with the toddler in his arms. The Sekka house bid them farewell, but there is a serious issue brewing right now.
Clopeh Sekka arrived riding a polar bear, following their entourage and waving to Callen like a lovelorn maiden in love.
Fuck it. I need to wash my eyes.
Cale simply laughed and comfortably sat beside Alver. He now has Callen on his lap, leaning against him comfortably.
Of course, Robbit and Hellion find this adorable but—
Seeing Alver reach out to close the window and partially open the curtain while sitting so close to the redhead. The second and third looked at them, and Cale leaned on Alver's shoulders after that.
My god! They appear cursedly adorable!
Callen performed admirably on his assignment.
They seem like a picture-perfect family right now. It even beaten up Robbit’s lovelife. But… would the Kingdom allow this?
Their travel back to Rowoon Kingdom wasn’t easy. They have to ride a ship that has been prepared beforehand.
But who would have thought that a certain redhead would be drinking buddies with the sailor?
"Hyung-nim, will we be fine?"
All of the sailors are getting drunk!
Alver simply sighed, "I do not know," and smiled as Callen waved at him. Their younger brother, as well as Alver's boyfriend, are in a lot of trouble right now.
"He better not be drinking," Robbit exclaims, and rushes to the child. Robbit dragged the boy to the side and nagged at him.
Alver smiled as he watched his siblings play around. He sat calmly beside Cale. When he was offered a glass of alcohol, there was a brief moment of silence. He looked at Cale, who was jugging the wine like a fish. He is younger than him, but he is already drinking like there is not tomorrow.
"Quite a nice sight to see," Cale commented.
"Yes, it is," he replied with a smile, accepting the offered booze and drinking from it. He had tried drinking before. This moment felt somewhat wonderful. He can not stop feeling giddy as he witnesses both the desired sight and the reassuring presence of the person beside him.
"Sometimes I am not sure which version of myself you are referring to."
"Huh?" Cale asked, looking at him. Alver just leaned back and drank the liquor.
"I am not sure if your wishes were for me or the version you know. Like Callen, I still do not believe in time travel, but I know it happens for a reason." He laughed bitterly, "Let us call it jealousy, but… sometimes, I wonder if the Alver Crossman you knew was a better man."
Cale laughs at his idea.
"Do not worry, Your Highness," Cale said. "You are the version that I liked the best."
Alver remained silent after that.
"In that life, Alver was my benefactor, but we are not as close as we are now."
“You’re not close?" he said, smiling giddily at that very fact.
Cale hums and looks at him, "This version is much more real and likable than that version in which you keep everyone at a distance; I just felt sorry for him."
Like a person who has been helped, they want to repay that kindness. Cale had that kind of feeling for Alver Crossman.
“Unlike you, he keeps his heart in his sleeves. I like the happier version of you.”
Alver hitched his breath.
He was aware that Cale Henituse is someone who says cringe-worthy things and smiles fakely.
He could not help but lean in closer, unconcerned about the crowd's noise and festivities.
He was not sure what spirit possessed him, but...
That smile.
That gaze.
That expression.
It made his heart scream and his mind ecstatic.
He did not realize he would claim the redhead's lips at that moment.
Everything went silent. Everything was rendered useless.
The sixteen-year-old Crown Prince and the eleven-year-old heir of a county are currently sharing one innocent, chaste kiss.
Alver steps back, his breath catching in his throat as they stare at each other's worried expressions.
"I am not sure what kind of Cale Henituse Alver Crossman knew, but I knew one thing: this is the Cale Henituse I know," Alver whispered solemnly.
He smiled as he held Cale’s hands tightly. His heart became erratic and his mind became even more clear.
“My Cale.”
Alver was taken aback when he saw Cale's one tear fall from his eyes. He wiped it away with the back of his hand, and Cale's face lit up with a huge, genuine smile.
"No one ever told me something like that now." Cale laughed, "sorry. I am being emotional. The last person to tell me that was my mother."
Shyly laughing.
"You are the second one." Cale leans against him.
Alver recognized that Cale was not all mighty and strong. Cale is someone who does not want to fight. He simply wants to live his life as a normal child would.
Alver raised his hand and patted Cale on the back.
"I will be the last," Alver remarked, laughing.
.
.
Callen and Brother Ribbit were watching from nearby. Brother Ribbit was cringing after witnessing the adorable kiss, but he kept looking at the two.
"At least they are happy," Robbit said.
"Yup. Only Brother Ribbit is useless; Hyunnie makes Grandpa Benedict proud," Callen snarks.
Hellion simply shook his head while eating.
"Baby, shall I marry them off?" Yeah, we forgot about Xavier's lunatic.
Callen suddenly gained another convert and proudly proclaimed himself the Pope of Callen's religion. Even Clopeh Sekka became a devoted follower of this man.
"Hey, Brother Xavy.
“Yes, Baby.”
"You are creepy," Callen admitted, "creepier than Brother Ribbit."
Robbit frowned upon hearing that.
[***]
Callen was unable to help but frown. His Hyunnie had been smiling alone, sometimes for no apparent reason.
"Brother Ribbit, does love drive you insane?" he asked Brother Ribbit over tea. They simply watched Alver caress the red pin he had prepared earlier. Hyunnie received a red hairpin from the north. It was a gold pin with a carved ruby gemstone resembling a rose.
He had been playing with it long and was sighing heavily.
"Mommy likes buns, just like Callie."
"I have them, big," Alver responded immediately.
"Yes, Hyung-nim went insane with baby love."
Alver kicked Robbit’s feet and composed himself. Callen tilted his head adorably and brushed Hyunnie’s hair to the side, “miss him?”
Although Cale was attending the academy, it doesn’t mean they can meet every time they want. Alver is currently busy with his coronation, while Cale is busy with schoolwork that he couldn’t do when he went to the Paerun Kingdom with them.
The marriage between the two of them was officialized by Zed and Deruth, which was previously refused by the two, but now they’re fine with it.
[ALVER CROSSMAN’S POV]
He let out a sigh and looked under the table. Callen was fast asleep while hugging his feet. The kid went inside his office and stayed there the whole afternoon, reading a book and eventually sleeping while leaning on his legs.
He wanted to move but his feet had ants crawling by now. It went numb, so he can’t actually move if he wants.
He is growing up quickly.
He imagines a day when he can no longer lift him. Callen is growing strong and healthy, albeit a little mischievous, but he adores him so much.
"Will you continue to act like this when you get older?"
He reached down and patted the boy's hair. Callen purred like a cat while leaning onto his palm with a smile on his face.
He hoped that Callen would continue to act like this as he grew older. He imagines a happily grumpy lazy boy crying in his office because he can not find his way back to his slacker life.
I will always deeply love you, regardless of the life you choose to take.
He smiled at that thought and ignored his numbness. He went back working until another adorable redhead came to his office.
“Your Highness?”
He looked up and saw Cale, wearing the academy uniform. He entered his office with a box of sweets ready. Ron came with him, pushing a cart with teacups and tea ready.
“It seems like you can’t move.”
"I really can not right now; I have a koala clinging to my leg," he chuckled.
Cale pulled the chair and sat just right beside Alver. Ron prepared a small table by the side where he placed the basket and tea. Cale crouches down and sees the toddler sleeping without caring for the world. Callen was snuggled close to his book and his Hyunnie’s leg, purring like an adorable little cat.
“He looked like an angel.”
“He is an angel.”
Cale wanted to say Callen was some kind of angelic bastard but stopped himself from saying that.
“So?”
"What? I came to visit." Cale laughs and starts eating the treats. Alver simply hummed in agreement and continued his work.
The sound of the pen working and the comforting silence were both wonderful.
Cale can not help but watch Alver write and write, doing his work while sipping tea. He can not help but reach out his hand and tell him to stop what he is doing.
“Hm? What’s wrong?”
Cale stood up and reached for Alver’s lips. "Your Highness," he said, staring at him before leaning in for a kiss, “I want a kiss.”
The redhead simply smacked Alver’s lips with a kiss and slowly backed away. Alver was taken aback by what had happened. He looked at Cale, licking his lips and humming with a smile on his face.
"Attention please?" he asks, looking adorable right now.
Alver was stunned, but he smiled and put his pen down.
"You know, work is a jealous mistress," he said, smirking.
"But I am the wife," Cale responded. Alver clutched his hand tightly and turned his full attention to Cale. They started talking nonsensical things, laughing at useless things, and becoming completely lost in their world. Throughout, Alver never let go of Cale's hand.
Cale was playing with Alver's hand. They are still young, but Cale, as an adult, wants more than just a light kiss or holding hands.
"Your Highness, what are we?" Cale inquired. Yes, they kissed and held hands. However, no official label has yet been established between them.
Alver inquired, "What do you want us to become, Young Lord?"
Both of them were aware of the cost of this relationship. Even if they are young, people will not perceive them favorably. Because of Callen, even their arranged marriage was regarded as a joke.
However, their relationship progressed from playing house to a real relationship.
Cale asked, "Can we be together?"
Alver smiled. He turned to Cale and said, "We are already together."
It has been since the very beginning.
Cale smiled once more.
Alver couldn’t help but think...
Look how beautiful you’re smiling.
“Keke.”
The two older boys looked down. There’s a smiling Callen grinning widely at them. He was adorably rubbing his eyes while leaning his chin on Alver’s lap with a smile.
"I will go to my room now; enjoy!" and dashes away, leaving the couple alone.
"Wait!" Alver understood... Callen is going to make this announcement again!
Cale simply laughed at the sibling's antics. He sat down and drank his tea, humming comfortably as if he owned the palace.
“Ugh.” Alver groaned. His feet were numb from Callen's weight.
Cale simply kicks Alver's leg, causing him to groan with pain.
"What a sadistic wife," Alver comments as he sits back down to relax his feet. Cale smiled as he leaned on him.
“Your Highness,”
“Hm?”
"There is the academy festival." Cale begins, "Want to go have some fun with me? Of course, with Baby Callie."
"Hmm, that sounds nice. When?" Alver pulls out his table calendar.
"One week from now."
"Good, I am free," Alver responded.
But—
“Why would I go?” Callen asked.
“We’ll go and play?” Alver replied.
“But it’s a date,” Callen replied coyly. He’s staring at him with such big bright eyes, “Hyunnie so useless. Are you trying to follow after Brother Ribbit?”
Robbit felt attacked but couldn’t say anything at all.
"Mommy went and decided to invite Hyunnie, which was supposed to be Hyunnie's responsibility." Callen seconded, "Grandpa Benedict will certainly be disappointed with Hyunnie. It is a date! Why bring Callie?"
Alver finally understood what Callen was saying.
"So that is why you are not going?" Alver inquired.
"I will go with Vichi and Hannie! Bet Brother Ribbit would like to have a date too! I will have my own date with Grandpa Ron, Vichi, and Hannie! Oh, I should invite Grandpa Ben too!"
Alver could not help but smile.
It’s an opportunity.
Callen's highly anticipated Grandpa Benedict book—
"I will give you a prize, Baby."
He should give his brother pocket money because he is making the most of the date without hassle.
I assumed it was going to be a hassle. Keke.
TBC
Chapter 79: TOTRF KAIEN VERSION CH. 47
Chapter Text
"What are you doing?" Ribbit asked Callen. The child was holding his pants and gazing at the flowery ambiance of his Hyunnie and mommy.
"I wonder why Brother Ribbit is the only one without flowers," the toddler remarked, still pulling his pants down as always.
"Pftt." Aria could not help but snort out loud. Robbit was never a romantic figure straight out of a fairy tale. He lacked it; he did not have what it takes to make Grandpa Benedict proud, and he lacked the romantic shit that their Hyunnie had when flirting with Mommy.
The Hyunnie-Mommy couple is a disgusting shithole on its own.
Robbit frowned at his girlfriend.
It made Aria laugh so hard that she was gasping on the side.
Even his girlfriend betrayed him in this manner. He let out a sigh and took the child into his arms.
"So, where are we going?" Robbit inquired.
"I am not going with you. I said it was a date, so I am going on a date with Hannie," Callen said, jumping from Robbit's arms to Choi Han. "Enjoy, Brother Ribbit!" the toddler exclaimed as he left with his servants.
Hellion followed Callen's lead.
"I wonder when Callie's brother Helly will be with someone."
"Are you seriously cheering his madness?" Robbit asked, frowning.
"Why? It is cute, though! You will never find a more supportive brother than Callie!" Aria laughs, hooking her arm around Robbit's. She smiled at him and relaxed the creases in his frown.
"If it were not for that madness, we would not be together, right? You just don’t live up to Grandpa Benedict's standards." Aria laughs again and pulls Robbit to begin looking around. Robbit just sighed and followed after his girlfriend.
“You mean Callen’s standard?” Robbit snarks, raising his brow. Aria couldn’t help but laugh because he looked just like Callen when acting coyly and sadistic! The resemblance of the brothers is really on another level!
"I wonder if Callen will fall in love someday," Aria said. "I bet that person will be the luckiest person in the world."
If the child can express his feelings without fear, it can only mean that he is honest about his feelings.
However, Robbit thought otherwise.
“Among us, he’s the most secretive and mysterious one,” Robbit said. Aria gazed at him and noticed the seriousness of his voice. “While Callen may be an open child to everyone, he’s not someone who would reveal his heart just like that.”
Robbit knew, felt, and witnessed it. All the expressions and fears that Callen could not express and continued to deny.
"But if he falls in love, I want him to fall in love with himself first."
Aria giggled. Robbit's message was clear to her.
"I sincerely wish we could become like Mother (Queen Amiah) and His Majesty."
Robbit paused and remarked, "What they had was nothing like that."
Crossmen are individuals who will only live once. Robbit knew his mother was only in a contractual relationship with his father. As long as his mother benefited and protected them, she didn’t care whether she was favored or not. The royal family was that type of family to begin with. That is why their generation strives to maintain harmony among their siblings. Queen Amiah is doing her best to keep that happiness, even if she has to shield all of them to keep this peace.
Aria stared at him for a long while.
“His Majesty, Zed Crossman, set his heart on only one person.”
The truth that Cale Henituse revealed to him before.
“And he killed that person to save his most treasured one.”
[A/N: I DECIDED TO MAKE A REDEMPTION STORY FOR ZED CROSSMAN! ]
Aria remained silent after that. She thought that Queen Amiah and King Zed had some kind of good chemistry but heard this from Robbit.
It’s even a miracle that all the Crossman siblings are getting along well.
[ALVER X CALE’S POV]
"So, where is the baby?" Cale inquired.
"He stated that he would have his date with Hannie and look for some cute little girls to flirt with."
"Haha, very Callie. But I doubt it’ll be cute little girls. He likes bulky muscles!" Cale snakes his arm over Alver's. Many people stared at this action, but no one said anything because it was supposed to be normal. "I can have you on my own without having to take half from Callie."
"Are you jealous of Callen?" Alver asks, smirking.
"Who wouldn't?" Cale asked. "You seem to forget about the world when he is involved; it is strange, but I get the feeling." After all, Cale adores that bastard more than anyone else.
It is difficult for them to find time for themselves now that they are officially together. Either Robbit is ruining the mood or Callen is doing his job as a matchmaker fantastically.
The sixteen-year-old prince smiled as he guided his eleven-year-old boyfriend. Cale looked like a child trailing behind him. His height was only slightly above Alver's waist. They appeared to be brothers, passing the time together while looking chummy.
Soon, their hands held each other as they walked around without caring for the world.
[CALLEN CROSSMAN’S POV]
So, where am I?
He looked around and knew right away he was lost. He had been running around. So he ended up needing help in the middle of nowhere.
I should’ve just ruined Ribbit’s date.
He let out a sigh and sat on the grass. He decided to calm himself down since he’s currently lost in the woods. The academy has a maze-like forest at its very back, and he didn’t expect to fall victim to that.
“My, you’re too defenseless.”
Callen frowned the moment he met the bastardly white-masked man. He’s not wearing his white mask but he’s wearing a deep hood that hides his face while wearing the school’s uniform.
“Ara, you’re a student?” Callen laughed and stared at him for a good while.
White Star simply huffed and sat down as well.
“You’re not going to do anything?” Callen asked.
He pulled out his spatial pocket and handed White Star a cookie. White Star stared at it, opened his mouth, and ate it while biting Callen’s hand to tease him.
“Yuck.” Callen snarks, waving his hand in disgust.
White Star pulled a radish from his pocket and began slicing it and cooking it with the pan and makeshift burner he had in his pocket.
“You’re too innocent to look with a radish.”
“Crude for a toddler.” White Star snarks and cooks something sweet with the radish. Fortunately, Callen liked the sweet that he made and even took some more out of his pocket.
“Forgot I’m your enemy?” Radish asked.
"You would have killed me the first time we met, but you didn't," Callen said, stuffing Radish with another cookie. "You can not kill me, right?"
Callen is currently more powerful than White Star. White Star is not a fool who would murder himself like a piece of crap.
"Wait for it; I will be stronger than you, and I am currently undercover."
"With that tasteless mask?" Callen questioned.
Radish chuckled lightly and pulled out a drink. Callen pulls out the lemon tea from his pocket and offers it to White Star.
Should I victimize this b*tard? He thought evilly while pouring a generous cup of lemon tea.
The enemy accepted it. It smelled good, and you would not have guessed it was lemon tea, but the moment he took a sip, he choked severely.
"THE FUCK WHO MADE THIS SHIT!" he screamed, coughing non-stop. The impeccable taste was worth killing for.
Callen ended up wheezing his ass out while rolling on his side because White Star literally coughed the tea. White Star frowned deeply and glared at the toddler that’s currently enjoying messing with him.
“You like this crap?”
“It’s a palace favorite!” Callen chirps, laughing nonstop at White Star’s comical expression. Everyone in the Witton Palace suffered greatly with Ron’s lemon tea! It was so sour that even the kitchen decided not to order anymore lemon but the old man has his ways of ordering those cursed things and smuggled them inside the palace.
White Star frowned but the child’s laughter was so potent that it made him chuckle as well.
“Oh, you laughed!” The toddler stood up and cupped his cheeks, forcing him to look at him, but— “what the…”
Callen freezed the moment he sees White Star’s face.
His mind went blank and his heart thumped so loud.
Same eyes.
Same face.
It was the face he had back when he was still living as Kim Roksu.
Callen didn’t know what to feel. He simply stared at the boy in front of him. He didn’t know, but he felt something tugging at his heart.
[That body was supposed to be yours.]
Callen couldn’t help but feel enraged and disgusted.
[He robbed you of your body; with your lost soul, my option was to send you to another world.]
The nostalgia that Callen felt when he first saw this man.
[Both of you are destined to lose everything you hold dear to your heart.]
Callen felt bitter as he said, "Hey, Mister... do not you think this is fate?" He remembered the times when he lost everything he cared about, including his companions and his sense of belonging in the world. "What does it feel like to be completely alone?"
"What exactly are you talking about?"
The toddler let out a very sad and pitiful smile. He simply gazed at this man and made him smile forcefully with his little fingers.
“Have you ever smiled from the bottom of your heart?”
White Star, who had been silent, doesn’t even know what kind of expression he’s making. He doesn’t even know that he’s wearing a sad expression on his face right now.
“Does world dominance make you happy?”
Words that none of them thought would touch each other’s hearts.
When a god speaks directly to someone, even if they have a heart of stone, they will feel sad from the bottom of their heart.
Callen, who had lived his life peacefully, wanted to keep it that way.
“I don’t want to fight you, Mister.”
After all, both of them are pitiful souls who have lost their place in the world and are attempting to build a palace for themselves.
"I do not understand what you are talking about."
Callen simply smiled and released the man. There was no point in hanging onto a body he did not have. It is pointless to hang on to a face that was once his own.
Ultimately, Callen preferred his current expression over his previous one.
The expression on White Star’s face is the same replica of Kim Roksu’s hatred and resignation.
Callen decided not to dwell on things that happened before.
He has already decided to live happily in his present.
[WHITE STAR’S POV]
White Star was silent after that. The demigod simply sat beside him and began nibbling on the treats he had on hand.
Somehow, the words and questions uttered by the boy touched his heart. He felt an unbearable sense of longing as he succumbed to the touch of the demigod.
He knew he should not let this boy influence him.
He knew he should not allow his mind to wander in hesitation.
Yet…
He could not help but notice the boy's expression at the moment.
He was aware of his desire for power. He knew he wanted everything the world had to offer, but White Star had no idea what his goal was.
"It is too late for me to back down now," White Star stated. He got up and stood.
He knew that more than anything else, this boy's divinity would undoubtedly affect him. More than that, he knew this boy could sway him.
After all, he shouldn’t let anyone enter his heart.
However, the toddler pulled him down and made a shushing tone.
They both looked at the bush around the corner and found a blonde with a lime green-haired girl.
“Are you alright, Miss?”
“Oh… it’s brother Helly!” the toddler excitedly whispered and comfortably sat on his lap. White Star did not know what to do. He was afraid this boy would be hurt if he touched him. His body is soft and round, resembling a comfort teddy designed for children.
"Hey, little god, stop jinxing other people's love lives," he said, poking the child's fluffy cheeks.
"No," the child smiled wickedly, "I am a matchmaking little god!"
This sounds extremely dangerous.
White Star suddenly questions whether the God of Death has his right mind.
Right, why did I even ask?
Staring at the kid giggling while concocting something dangerous with his cute little brain.
The God of Death is a crazy fucker… of course, that includes his kid!
He got in a very wrong situation right now.
TBC
Chapter 80: TOTRF KAIEN VERSION CH. 48
Chapter Text
“Hyunnie! Mommy! “A child’s hearty laughter echoed throughout the streets. Students and visitors all turn their heads when they hear that bright laughter. A black-haired toddler ran to the pair, walking side by side. Not to mention, the child was running towards the First Prince.
Alver opened his arms and grabbed the running toddler. He took him in his arms and lifted him, carefully depositing him in his arms.
“You know! You know! Brother Helly has a girlfriend! “The excited chirps made the first prince smile with a very awkward frown.
“I know what you’re going to do.” The first prince bumps his forehead against the toddler’s and gestures nose-to-nose with them. “Stop jinxing people’s love lives.”
“But I have to! I got a new pastime! “The toddler whined and swung his legs back and forth. It was adorable that everyone watching them had a small smile.
“What an unbelievable way to waste time,” Cale exasperatedly said. He remembered how this little gremlin played with their love life like it’s the most normal thing to do.
The Royal Family was one that always had to put themselves on high standards, but seeing how the children of the current Royal Family behave like any other normal children gives warmth to everyone.
“I heard Callen.” Even the Second Prince came into the picture. Two blondes and a black-haired one, but they all had similar facial features. They’re a picture-perfect family!
“Ah! Brother Ribbit! Brother Helly has a girlfriend! ”
The second prince didn’t hide his frown. It is doubtful that Callen would do something questionable with that love life. He asks, "Are you sure you’re not going to jinx that?" ”
“Why would I? ”
“YOU JINXED MINE! REMEMBER?! T.T.,” Robbit exclaimed helplessly.
“But Brother Helly has much better love luck than Brother Ribbit. Callie will be able to shack them up like Hyunnie’s! ”
The banter continued and earned quite a gallery. Callen leans onto the First Prince and peeks at Cale Henituse, who has an exquisite smile.
“Mommy.”
“Hm?”
“How’s the date? ”Callen asked. He was tilting his head like any other shy kid, trying to gossip as cutely as possible.
Cale hums and smiles, “Well, I have to thank you.”
“Hihi!”
“What are you two talking about? ” Alver patted his back and began to walk. Cale walked beside Alver, while Robbit and Iris followed after them.
“Not tired, Hubby? ”Cale teases.
“Want me to carry you with my free arm, wife? "Aver snarks.
“The hell with that endearment? ” Robbit frowned, but he ended up getting a smack on his shoulder.
“It’s cute, though! ” Aris couldn’t help but comment with such a cute, envious tone.
“Noonie, you can still dump Brother Ribbit. He has no romance at all! ” Callen accusingly points at Robbit. Iris couldn’t help but laugh while Robbit began to banter again with the kid.
“Well… I’m tempted too, Baby.” Aris spoke and gave Robbit a bombastic side-eye.
It was already late in the afternoon when the group decided to watch the fireworks display. Iris and Robbit left the three, while Cale, Alver, and Callen went somewhere.
They went to the top of a tower. Cale and Alver were holding hands while the toddler sat by the window while leaning on his brother.
It was a nice moment of silence. Just three people—a couple and a child—are enjoying the scenery.
“As I thought, it’s not complete when Callie’s not around.” Cale chuckles and jumps on the window. He sat on the sill while Alver grabbed his arm to support him.
“What am I, a rope? ” Alver said. He had one arm wrapped around Callen’s waist and the other around Cale’s waist. His head was leaning adorably on Callen’s shoulder and Cale’s side. He pulls out a bottle of liquor and places it by his side.
“Secure! ” Callen laughs as he leans back toward his brother. He taps Alver’s arm with his tiny palm while giggling adorably for the couple.
There was another comforting silence when the fireworks began.
Callen watched the colors fill the sky along with the sound of bands and cheers.
This is the first time he has ever noticed the beauty of these moments. He used to work every time there were festivities when he was still Kim Roksu. He didn’t have the luxury to live freely. He has to work so hard to get it every day. He has to work so hard, to the point that luxury and lavishness are foreign to him.
“What are you thinking? ” Alver asked.
Callen turned to his brother, who was looking up at him. He leaned down and kissed the tip of his nose and smiled, “Just thinking how thankful I am to be Hyunnie’s little brother.”
Kim Roksu, who didn’t know what it’s like to be protected, finally realized what it’s like to enjoy little moments like this.
“Hyunnie.”
“Hm?”
“Do you want the throne? ”Callen asked.
Alver and Cale remained silent.
“I know you don’t want it,” Alver said.
“Hm. I do not like it." Callen responded, "Hyunnie, have you ever dreamed of a future where we can live normally? Just Alver and Callen? ”
Alver did not reply. Cale understood what Callen was trying to say.
“I did… I just dreamed of a little orchard with Hyunnie around. We just live every day normally, laughing and living the best of our lives.” Speaking, leaning even closer to his older brother, “But it’s not that kind of life Hyunnie envisions.”
At first, Callen wants to make Alver Crossman the king and slack around, but just thinking about how lonely that kind of life would be for him, he can’t help but be greedy.
“I’m selfish, aren’t I? ” Callen’s voice quivered. “I want to make Hyunnie give up on his dream to live silently with me.”
Callen didn’t want to force him. He knew Alver wouldn’t be happy. He worked his life out just to reach his goal, but because of his selfishness, he would be forced to give up on that.
Alver will become king of a crumbling throne. He’ll live in misery and a life full of
He knew that kind of future wouldn’t make Alver happy.
“I’m sorry.”
“Why would you be sorry? ” Alver asked.
“I’m selfish,” Callen whispered right to Alver’s ears.
Alver kissed his temple and hugged both Callen and Cale tightly.
“Let’s make that future happen,” Alver said. “When everything I want to achieve becomes reality, let’s live normally as a family, Callie.”
Alver had already thought of a new system allowing them to live normally.
Callen felt a flicker of hope ignite within him at Alver's words. “I’d like that,” he replied softly, his heart warming at the thought of a life filled with love and stability, where they could finally embrace the joy of being together without the shadows of their past looming over them.
Without the burden of a crumbling crown.
If the system is led by a monarchy, then let people decide for themselves.
He thought of this system when he first thought of Callen and his siblings.
“It’ll take a long time, but… Hyunnie will make that happen.”
The toddler smiled, bathing his older brother in the grace a god would bestow on humans.
[Next day]
“BRADER HELLI! ” The toddler came unannounced to Hellion’s palace the very next day. Barging in like he owns the place. There, Hellion began to frown because he was in the middle of a very important meeting with Moguro, Breck, and Caro.
The ministers of both kingdoms all looked at the boy who came unannounced. Instead of getting annoyed, they were fascinated because the toddler simply looked at them and flashed a very innocent smile.
“Hello.”
“Yes, hello, little prince.” They can't help but coo at the prince, surrounded by animals, especially the black hawk on top of his head. They heard that the seventh prince was of saintly descent with his angelic looks and adorableness, but those rumors didn't do justice to him! He's a god! A very beautiful little god that has descended from the heavens to save these foolish beings! No wonder Paerun Kingdom was able to land a sweet deal with Rowoon Kingdom; it was all because of this little divine thing!
“hah. Pardon us, he is the seventh prince, Callen Crossman.” Hellion introduced Callen.
“I am Callie! Brother Helly’s baby! “Callie,” he mischievously introduced himself. He ran toward the ministers and shook their hands. The ministers were old men happily indulging a child.
Callen sat by Hellion’s side and noticed a red-haired girl and a platinum-haired gloomy prince staring at him. He carefully checked on them and noticed right away who they were. Including the gray-haired man on the other side of the table.
“Can children sit in a negotiation room just like this? ” The gray-haired man asked.
“I can,” Callen suddenly and formally said. “I earned the right to do so and I will do so as I please.”
The entire room fell silent after that.
Chills suddenly crept into the skin of all the people inside the hall.
“Your Highness, the Crown Prince of the Mogoru Empire, I am Callen Crossman, the Seventh Prince, and I have the authority to negotiate just like you and the rest of the people here.”
No toddler had this kind of terrifying aura.
The crown prince of the Mogoru Empire burst into laughter.
“I heard that everything in the Rowoon Kingdom is controlled by a toddler. It was an understatement of what I knew. Rumors gave no credence to how shrewd and talented you are.”
Callen suddenly felt the chills.
Is he messing with me?
Or wait? He noticed Adin’s gaze. It was a knowing gaze.
“A kingdom wrapped around the pinkies of a mere child is bound to fall,” Adin continued.
“Ah,” Callen smirked and looked at him in the eyes, “the ones who utter nonsense are bound to fall.”
chills
Somewhere in Henituse Villa, Cale Henituse had some certain chills.
He glances at the red-haired man who came unannounced to his villa.
“Hello there…”
Even before Cale could fight, the entire Henituse Villa exploded.
TBC
Pages Navigation
Messy_haired_bum on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Oct 2022 02:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kaien24 on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Oct 2022 02:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caramel (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Oct 2022 02:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
spicy_rash on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Oct 2022 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mi_reille on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Oct 2022 05:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
rewa on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Oct 2022 12:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mayum on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Oct 2022 05:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Skyeriz on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Nov 2022 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
P_a_i_n on Chapter 1 Tue 27 Dec 2022 04:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sayamairan on Chapter 1 Sat 18 Feb 2023 12:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Randomjellyfish on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Aug 2023 09:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Noorakhan1234 on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 04:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mi_Peverell on Chapter 1 Tue 28 May 2024 06:16AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 28 May 2024 06:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
PonyJein (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Nov 2024 06:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Alin_Wolkr on Chapter 1 Tue 31 Dec 2024 03:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
JJQRC78 on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Apr 2025 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Yu (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 05 Oct 2022 05:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Verti (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 05 Oct 2022 05:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Feiden on Chapter 2 Wed 05 Oct 2022 10:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
rewa on Chapter 2 Sun 16 Oct 2022 12:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mayum on Chapter 2 Sat 22 Oct 2022 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation